GOSPEL
Conversation
.
PHILIPPIANS
,
1.
27.
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
THE
Apostle
(
in
the
23.
verse
of
this
Chapter
)
we
find
to
be
in
a
straight
what
to
do
,
whether
to
be
willing
to
live
,
or
to
die
;
for
his
own
inclination
or
desire
it
was
rather
to
die
,
because
then
he
should
be
with
Christ
,
which
was
best
of
all
:
A
notable
Scripture
to
prove
the
Immortallity
of
the
soul
.
For
if
so
be
the
soul
did
die
with
the
body
,
it
could
not
have
bin
better
for
Paul
to
have
been
dead
than
to
live
,
it
were
better
that
Paul
had
lived
even
to
the
day
of
Judgment
than
to
have
died
,
and
so
to
be
nothing
and
turned
into
dust
;
but
he
saith
,
that
when
he
died
,
he
should
be
with
Christ
,
which
was
better
for
him
;
but
that
which
swayed
him
on
the
other
side
,
why
he
should
be
willing
to
live
,
it
was
this
,
That
he
might
be
useful
to
the
Churches
,
Nevertheless
,
it
is
better
for
you
that
I
should
abide
in
the
flesh
.
Service
to
the
Churches
is
the
great
cause
that
makes
one
who
hath
made
his
peace
with
God
,
to
be
willing
to
live
,
it
is
not
that
he
may
live
in
ease
,
and
enjoy
pleasures
to
the
flesh
,
but
that
he
may
live
and
do
service
for
God
,
that
makes
him
willing
to
live
.
And
then
he
tels
them
,
he
is
confident
he
shal
continue
with
them
a
while
for
the
furtherance
of
their
faith
,
and
that
by
his
coming
to
them
their
rejoycing
should
be
more
abundant
;
but
in
the
mean
time
,
whether
I
do
come
,
or
come
not
,
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
As
if
he
should
say
,
I
shall
the
more
willingly
live
,
my
life
wil
be
the
more
comfortable
to
me
;
it
will
somthing
recompence
my
absence
from
Heaven
,
my
staying
from
the
joyes
of
it
;
if
your
Conversation
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
:
If
I
may
hear
from
you
being
absent
,
or
when
I
come
to
you
,
I
may
see
that
your
Conversation
be
as
becommeth
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
.
This
is
the
dependancy
of
the
words
.
For
the
opening
of
the
words
.
Only
]
Only
let
your
Conversation
.
That
is
as
if
he
should
say
,
be
not
solicitous
about
me
and
my
sufferings
,
and
what
shall
become
of
me
,
and
whether
I
shall
come
to
you
or
not
,
be
not
so
careful
about
that
;
only
let
your
care
be
taken
up
about
this
great
business
,
That
your
Conversation
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
for
saies
he
,
this
should
be
the
main
thing
that
I
should
aim
at
if
I
should
come
to
you
;
this
is
that
I
should
put
you
upon
and
give
you
directions
about
,
That
your
Conversation
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
:
And
if
I
be
absent
there
is
not
any
thing
I
desire
more
to
hear
of
than
this
,
That
you
that
have
received
the
Gospel
of
Christ
from
my
hands
(
as
it
were
)
through
my
Ministry
,
that
your
Conversations
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
▪
Brethren
,
if
we
had
Paul
here
present
with
us
,
or
preaching
among
us
;
or
if
he
were
alive
and
could
write
an
Epistle
to
this
Congregation
,
or
any
other
Congregation
,
the
main
drift
of
his
preaching
or
writing
would
be
,
to
those
that
had
heretofore
received
the
Gospel
,
That
they
would
make
it
their
great
care
that
their
Conversations
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
Only
let
your
Conversation
]
The
word
here
,
is
a
word
taken
from
the
ordering
of
a
City
,
or
a
Common-wealth
,
wherein
every
one
acts
in
their
own
sphere
,
and
is
serviceable
each
unto
other
,
to
the
publick
good
;
so
saith
he
,
the
Church
of
God
,
it
is
as
a
City
,
as
a
Common-wealth
wherein
every
Christian
is
to
act
in
his
own
sphere
,
and
every
one
laboring
for
the
good
each
of
other
in
a
comely
order
,
that
so
there
may
not
only
be
peace
in
the
Churches
,
but
edification
of
all
,
and
the
Gospel
may
thrive
and
prosper
,
that
's
the
meaning
of
this
word
translated
here
,
Let
your
Conversation
;
As
if
he
should
say
,
Do
not
think
it
enough
that
you
have
some
enlightenings
,
that
you
have
some
stirrings
,
some
affections
are
moved
by
the
Ministry
of
the
Gospel
,
rest
not
there
,
but
look
to
your
Conversation
.
It
is
not
enough
for
Christians
to
have
knowledg
,
and
to
be
able
to
speak
of
the
Gospel
,
and
have
some
stirrings
of
affection
,
but
they
must
look
to
their
Conversations
,
Let
your
Conversation
be
,
As
it
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
]
For
the
opening
of
these
words
there
are
these
two
things
considerable
:
First
,
What
is
this
Gospel
of
Christ
that
here
is
spoken
of
?
And
secondly
,
What
is
it
so
to
live
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
?
Let
your
Conversation
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
The
Gospel
of
Christ
in
general
is
this
:
It
is
the
good
Tydings
that
God
hath
revealed
concerning
Christ
,
This
hath
come
unto
your
ears
,
the
good
Tydings
concerning
Christ
,
for
so
the
word
[
Gospel
]
the
Greek
word
signifies
nothing
else
but
the
good
Tydings
;
More
largely
it
is
this
,
As
all
Mankind
were
lost
in
Adam
,
&
become
the
children
of
wrath
,
put
under
the
sentence
of
death
,
God
though
he
left
his
fallen
Angels
,
and
hath
reserved
them
in
the
chains
of
eternal
darkness
,
yet
he
hath
thought
upon
the
children
of
men
,
he
hath
provided
a
way
of
atonement
to
reconcile
them
to
himself
again
.
Namely
,
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
takes
mans
nature
upon
him
,
and
becomes
the
Head
of
a
second
Covenant
,
standing
charged
with
mans
sin
,
and
to
answer
for
it
in
a
way
of
suffering
what
the
Law
and
Divine
Justice
required
,
and
for
making
satisfaction
,
and
keeping
the
Law
perfectly
,
which
satisfaction
and
righteousness
he
tenders
up
unto
the
Father
as
a
sweet
savor
of
Rest
for
the
souls
of
those
that
are
given
to
him
;
and
now
,
this
mediation
of
Christ
is
by
the
appointment
of
the
Father
preached
to
the
children
of
men
,
of
what
Nation
or
rank
soever
,
freely
offering
this
unto
sinners
for
atonement
for
them
,
requiring
them
to
beleeve
in
him
,
and
upon
beleeving
,
promising
not
only
a
discharge
of
all
their
former
sins
,
but
that
they
shall
never
enter
into
condemnation
,
that
none
of
their
sins
or
unworthiness
shall
ever
hinder
the
peace
of
God
with
them
,
but
that
they
shall
through
him
be
received
into
the
number
of
Sons
,
that
they
shall
have
the
Image
of
God
again
to
be
renewed
in
them
,
&
that
they
shall
be
kept
by
the
Power
of
God
through
faith
and
salvation
,
that
these
souls
and
bodies
shall
be
raised
to
the
height
of
glory
that
such
creatures
are
capable
of
,
that
they
shall
live
for
ever
enjoying
the
presence
of
God
,
and
Christ
,
in
the
fulness
of
al
good
;
this
is
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
this
is
the
sum
of
the
Gospel
that
is
preached
unto
sinners
:
when
you
hear
speaking
of
the
Gospel
your
thoughts
may
be
about
this
,
this
glad
Tydings
that
is
come
into
the
world
for
salvation
of
sinful
creatures
through
Jesus
Christ
,
and
all
the
good
things
that
Jesus
Christ
by
his
blood
hath
purchased
for
sinners
.
When
Ministers
are
cald
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
the
meaning
is
,
they
are
appointed
by
God
Ministers
to
declare
and
to
preach
this
glad
Tydings
to
the
world
:
Oh
it
is
glad
Tydings
indeed
to
the
world
;
could
there
be
such
glad
tidings
preached
at
Hell
gates
,
that
there
were
any
such
way
of
reconciliation
of
them
to
God
,
we
could
not
but
conceive
there
would
be
joy
there
,
they
would
account
it
acceptable
news
indeed
.
Now
then
,
Those
that
do
beleeve
this
Gospel
,
or
do
profess
it
,
that
they
have
entertain'd
this
Gospel
,
this
glad
Tydings
,
they
must
be
careful
to
walk
in
their
Conversation
so
as
it
becomes
this
Gospel
,
as
becomes
such
glorious
glad
Tydings
as
are
sent
unto
them
from
Heaven
.
As
becomes
]
The
word
signifies
,
Worthy
of
the
Gospel
,
that
that
is
translated
in
your
books
become
,
it
signifies
,
worthy
of
the
Gospel
.
But
this
cannot
be
meant
as
if
so
be
that
our
Conversation
should
be
such
as
deserves
al
the
good
that
there
is
in
the
Gospel
,
No
,
but
Worthy
,
that
is
,
as
much
as
Beseeming
the
Gospel
,
as
meet
for
the
Gospel
,
or
as
it
is
translated
in
your
books
,
Becoming
the
Gospel
;
as
he
that
eats
and
drinks
unworthily
,
eats
and
drinks
his
own
damnation
;
Can
one
eat
and
drink
so
as
to
be
worthy
of
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
?
No
,
but
he
that
eats
and
drinks
so
,
carries
himself
so
in
that
Ordinance
of
the
Sacrament
as
is
unbeseeming
the
Body
and
Blood
of
Christ
that
he
comes
to
receive
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
those
that
do
eat
and
drink
so
,
as
to
sanctifie
Gods
Name
in
that
Ordinance
(
as
you
have
heard
)
they
do
it
worthily
,
for
so
the
same
word
is
here
,
Worthy
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
And
so
bring
forth
fruit
worthy
of
repentance
,
saith
John
to
those
that
came
to
him
,
that
is
meet
,
sit
for
repentance
,
such
fruit
as
may
manifest
your
repentance
,
as
is
sutable
unto
such
men
or
women
that
do
profess
their
repentance
for
their
sins
.
Further
,
I
find
that
the
word
that
is
here
translated
Becoming
,
in
another
place
is
translated
Convenient
and
meet
,
and
can
be
understood
in
no
other
sense
;
as
in
1
Cor.
16.
4.
If
it
be
meet
that
I
shall
go
also
,
the
word
that
is
translated
there
,
[
meet
]
it
is
in
the
Greek
[
worthy
]
the
same
word
that
we
have
here
translated
Becoming
,
meet
,
convenient
,
sutable
,
or
,
becoming
the
Gospel
,
Let
your
Conversation
be
such
,
as
it
meet
for
,
or
becoming
the
Gospel
.
You
will
say
,
What
Conversation
is
that
which
is
meet
for
,
or
becoming
the
Gospel
?
To
that
I
answer
,
First
,
a
Conversation
raised
to
a
higher
degree
than
the
light
of
Nature
,
or
than
the
Law
can
raise
one
to
,
it
must
be
that
certainly
,
it
is
not
a
Conversation
becoming
the
Gospel
,
except
it
be
a
Conversation
raised
higher
than
the
light
of
Nature
,
or
than
the
Law
can
raise
one
to
,
it
becomes
not
the
Gospel
else
.
Secondly
,
A
Conversation
sutable
and
answerable
to
those
many
blessed
and
glorious
truths
that
are
revealed
in
the
Gospel
,
there
is
much
of
the
mind
of
God
revealed
in
the
Gospel
,
glorious
truths
are
there
presented
to
us
,
that
is
a
Conversation
becoming
the
Gospel
that
is
sutable
and
answerable
unto
these
blessed
and
glorious
truths
that
are
revealed
in
the
Gospel
.
Thirdly
,
A
Conversation
manifesting
the
power
of
the
Gospel
.
Fourthly
,
A
Conversation
that
is
sutable
unto
al
the
Ordinances
of
the
Gospel
,
agreeable
unto
whatsoever
there
is
in
any
Ordinance
of
the
Gospel
.
And
then
fiftly
,
A
Conversation
holding
forth
the
beauty
,
excellency
,
and
glory
of
the
Gospel
before
those
with
whom
we
do
converse
,
here
's
a
Conversation
becoming
the
Gospel
;
when
those
that
are
Christians
professing
that
the
Lord
hath
revealed
the
Gospel
unto
them
,
and
that
in
some
measure
they
have
been
brought
to
beleeve
in
the
Gospel
,
when
as
now
their
Conversation
is
beyond
that
which
any
man
can
attain
unto
by
the
light
of
Nature
,
when
it
is
beyond
that
that
any
man
by
the
Law
can
be
raised
unto
,
when
it
's
answerable
to
the
many
blessed
and
glorious
truths
that
are
revealed
in
the
Gospel
,
when
it
manifests
a
power
of
the
Gospel
in
him
,
when
it
's
answerable
unto
the
blessed
Ordinances
that
he
doth
enjoy
in
the
Gospel
,
and
when
his
Life
and
Conversation
holds
forth
the
beauty
,
excellency
,
and
glory
of
the
Gospel
before
the
world
,
here
is
a
Conversation
becoming
the
Gospel
;
and
this
is
that
which
the
Apostle
here
exhorts
unto
,
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
such
,
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
Thus
you
have
had
the
words
opened
.
Now
for
the
Doctrinal
Points
in
the
words
,
only
these
two
,
the
first
is
but
to
make
way
to
the
second
.
1.
Doct.
The
first
is
this
,
That
those
that
profess
the
Gospel
,
must
have
a
great
care
of
their
Conversations
.
2.
Secondly
,
This
Conversation
of
theirs
must
be
such
,
as
becomes
,
as
beseems
the
Gospel
.
These
are
the
two
main
Points
in
the
Text.
I
shall
this
morning
but
make
way
to
the
second
Point
which
is
the
great
Point
in
the
Text.
First
,
That
Christians
that
do
profess
the
Gospel
,
must
have
a
great
care
of
their
Conversations
,
to
look
to
them
.
They
must
not
satisfie
themselves
with
what
is
inward
in
their
minds
,
or
in
their
affections
,
but
look
to
their
Conversations
;
You
think
,
or
hope
at
least
,
that
through
the
Gospel
there
hath
been
conversion
wrought
in
you
:
After
the
Lord
hath
wrought
conversion
,
he
doth
expect
that
you
be
careful
of
your
Conversations
before
men
:
you
have
knowledge
,
you
can
speak
well
,
you
have
some
stirrings
of
heart
that
you
have
felt
in
hearing
of
the
Word
,
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
but
now
look
to
your
Conversations
,
and
know
,
there
is
a
bond
laid
upon
you
more
than
ever
was
,
to
look
to
your
Conversations
:
in
James
,
3.
see
the
exhortation
of
the
Apostle
there
,
at
the
13.
verse
,
Who
is
a
wise
man
,
and
endued
with
knowledge
among
yeu
,
mark
,
let
him
shew
out
of
a
good
Conversation
his
works
with
meekness
of
wisdom
.
It
is
a
very
sweet
and
excellent
Scripture
,
Who
is
a
wise
man
and
endued
with
knowledge
among
you
:
What
should
he
do
?
Let
him
shew
out
of
a
good
Conversation
his
works
with
meekness
of
wisdom
:
here
is
wise
,
and
knowledge
,
and
wisdom
again
.
If
you
would
manifest
that
God
hath
wrought
any
true
saving
knowledge
,
any
wisdom
in
you
to
save
your
souls
,
why
know
that
God
requires
that
you
should
show
your
good
Conversation
&
that
with
meekness
and
wisdom
,
your
Conversations
,
you
must
have
a
care
of
them
,
both
in
respect
of
men
,
and
in
respect
of
God
.
In
respect
of
men
,
1
Pet.
2.
12.
Having
your
Conversation
honest
among
the
Gentils
:
And
(
the
latter
part
wee
shall
speak
to
by
and
by
)
so
that
Christians
they
must
look
to
their
Conversations
in
respect
of
men
.
And
then
in
respect
of
God
:
In
1
Pet.
1.
15.
But
as
be
who
hath
called
you
is
Holy
,
so
be
ye
holy
in
all
manner
of
Conversation
;
There
you
have
Honest
Conversation
;
and
in
this
scripture
,
holy
in
all
manner
of
conversation
:
so
that
you
are
to
have
regard
to
your
Conversations
,
both
in
respect
of
men
,
and
in
respect
of
God
:
and
upon
these
grounds
.
First
,
in
general
.
First
,
in
regard
of
God
more
generally
,
that
God
may
be
honored
by
your
Conversations
.
Oh!
you
that
have
ever
heard
from
God
the
glorious
glad
tydings
of
Salvation
in
the
Gospel
,
Is
it
not
in
your
hearts
to
do
what
you
can
to
honor
him
?
now
let
your
Conversation
be
such
;
have
a
care
of
your
Conversations
that
God
may
be
honored
;
the
Name
of
God
will
be
blasphemed
,
except
you
have
a
care
of
your
Conversations
,
in
Matth.
5.
16.
Let
your
light
so
shine
before
men
,
that
they
may
see
your
good
works
,
and
glorifie
your
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
.
As
if
Christ
should
say
,
What
,
hath
God
brought
the
light
of
the
Gospel
to
you
?
hath
it
shined
into
your
hearts
?
and
hath
He
revealed
unto
you
those
glorious
Mysteries
of
Salvation
in
Him
?
O
then
,
let
this
light
break
forth
and
shine
in
your
Conversations
before
men
,
that
others
seeing
your
good
works
may
glorifie
your
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
.
Some
men
and
women
are
ready
to
say
,
what
do
they
care
what
others
observe
in
them
so
that
God
knows
their
hearts
?
I
but
that
's
not
enough
,
if
it
could
be
so
that
you
could
have
good
hearts
unto
God
without
good
Conversations
;
but
we
shall
see
that
there
cannot
be
any
such
thing
,
and
it
is
required
of
you
,
your
works
should
shine
forth
before
men
,
that
they
may
see
your
good
works
,
and
glorifie
your
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
.
'T
is
one
thing
to
do
a
good
work
that
may
be
seen
,
and
another
thing
to
do
a
good
work
that
it
may
be
seen
;
to
do
a
good
work
that
may
be
seen
that
is
lawful
,
though
we
should
not
do
them
principally
aiming
that
they
may
be
seen
,
but
our
works
should
be
such
,
that
of
their
own
nature
they
may
be
seen
,
but
not
to
make
that
to
be
our
main
end
,
that
they
may
be
seen
;
so
,
as
aiming
not
so
much
that
they
may
may
be
seen
,
but
that
being
seen
,
men
may
glorifie
our
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
,
that
God
may
be
honoured
.
Now
God
is
honoured
by
the
Conversations
of
His
Saints
many
waies
,
and
therefore
they
should
be
very
careful
of
their
Conversations
.
As
in
the
first
place
,
The
people
of
God
,
Saints
,
Beleevers
,
they
are
the
great
Witnesses
that
God
hath
in
the
world
,
to
witness
for
Him
against
the
corruptions
of
the
world
;
If
so
be
that
you
are
not
careful
of
your
Conversations
,
God
will
lose
witnesses
to
His
Truth
:
Now
a
witnesse
is
not
a
thing
that
is
kept
within
,
a
man
cannot
be
a
witness
by
keeping
things
within
his
own
thoughts
and
heart
,
he
must
manifest
something
to
witness
.
The
Lord
makes
use
of
the
lives
of
His
Saints
to
be
His
Witnesses
in
the
world
,
to
stand
and
witness
for
His
Truth
;
whereas
others
they
will
think
when
the
Gospel
is
preached
that
it
is
but
a
meer
notion
,
or
imagination
,
and
that
there
is
no
reallity
in
what
is
preached
:
No
saith
God
,
look
here
upon
the
Conversations
of
these
that
have
beleeved
the
Gospel
,
do
you
not
see
they
witnesse
,
that
there
it
a
reallity
in
those
things
of
the
Gospel
?
look
what
a
change
my
Gospel
hath
made
upon
them
in
their
lives
and
conversations
,
those
that
were
before
proud
,
how
humble
they
are
;
that
were
before
froward
,
how
meek
they
are
,
and
the
like
;
these
are
my
witnesses
.
Many
Scriptures
might
be
given
,
especially
that
in
Revel.
11.
3.
where
the
Saints
in
general
are
called
witnesses
:
And
that
's
the
first
thing
.
You
are
to
look
to
your
Conversations
,
that
you
may
be
Gods
witnesses
.
Secondly
:
That
you
may
hold
forth
the
Image
of
God
in
the
world
;
that
Image
that
God
made
man
in
at
first
,
by
the
sin
of
man
was
lost
;
but
now
through
the
Gospel
it
comes
to
be
renewed
,
and
God
delights
to
have
His
Image
held
forth
in
the
world
,
that
men
may
behold
somewhat
of
the
glory
of
His
Image
:
But
how
can
the
world
see
the
Image
of
God
?
They
cannot
see
it
in
your
hearts
,
but
now
God
would
have
it
conspicuous
,
therefore
have
you
a
care
of
your
Conversations
,
that
in
your
Conversations
you
may
hold
forth
the
Image
of
God
in
the
world
.
It
's
much
to
the
glory
of
God
to
have
His
Image
held
forth
in
the
world
.
As
men
that
would
honor
their
parents
,
and
other
dear
friends
,
if
they
have
a
curious
Picture
of
them
,
when
their
image
is
drawn
,
they
will
not
see
it
abused
and
sullyed
,
but
they
will
keep
it
fair
;
a
man
that
hath
the
image
of
his
father
or
dear
friend
,
will
not
hang
it
in
a
smokey
hole
behind
a
chimney
,
or
door
,
but
in
some
conspicuous
place
;
so
we
should
hold
forth
the
Image
of
God
conspicuously
,
it
should
appear
in
our
lives
and
Conversations
.
Thirdly
,
By
your
Conversations
God
may
be
honored
,
for
you
will
further
the
great
designs
that
God
hath
in
the
world
:
the
holy
and
gracious
lives
of
the
Saints
serve
to
further
the
great
designs
that
God
hath
in
the
world
to
do
.
And
lastly
,
They
may
serve
to
make
up
the
great
dishonor
that
God
hath
from
others
;
the
Lord
hath
abundance
of
dishonor
from
most
in
the
world
;
but
now
there
are
some
that
God
cals
out
of
the
world
,
and
He
gives
his
Grace
unto
them
to
the
end
that
He
might
have
some
of
the
great
dishonor
that
He
hath
in
the
world
from
others
made
up
;
now
such
as
are
carefull
of
their
Conversations
,
as
walk
exactly
and
closely
with
God
(
I
say
)
they
are
made
use
of
by
God
for
the
making
up
in
some
part
of
the
great
dishonor
that
God
hath
in
the
world
.
What
honor
should
God
have
in
the
world
were
it
not
for
the
holy
and
gracious
Conversations
of
some
of
His
Saints
?
and
therefore
you
who
profess
the
Gospel
,
look
to
your
Conversations
that
God
may
be
honored
by
you
.
Secondly
,
Have
a
care
of
your
Conversations
,
look
to
them
in
respect
of
wicked
men
among
whom
you
live
.
As
first
,
That
you
may
convince
evil
and
ungodly
men
among
whom
you
live
in
the
world
.
1
Pet.
2.
12.
Having
your
Conversation
honest
among
the
Gentiles
,
that
whereas
they
speak
against
you
as
evil
doers
,
they
may
by
your
good
works
which
they
shall
behold
,
glorifie
God
in
the
day
of
visitation
.
This
likewise
doth
confirm
what
was
said
before
,
for
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
conviction
of
wicked
men
;
That
they
beholding
,
may
glorifie
God
in
the
day
of
visitation
.
There
are
many
interpretations
upon
this
place
,
In
the
day
of
visitation
,
the
day
wherein
God
shall
visit
them
.
Though
now
they
rail
against
you
,
yet
when
God
shall
visit
them
,
either
in
His
stroke
upon
them
by
sickness
,
then
they
will
acknowledg
you
to
be
righteous
,
and
holy
men
,
and
wish
that
their
conditions
were
like
yours
;
or
in
the
day
of
visitation
,
if
God
shall
visit
their
spirits
to
turn
them
,
or
in
the
day
of
visitatiō
(
as
some
think
)
in
the
day
of
Jesus
Christ
:
But
I
find
others
looking
narrowly
into
the
words
,
In
the
day
of
Over
seeing
,
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
from
whence
the
word
Bishop
comes
,
it
is
an
Over-seer
,
now
this
word
visitation
,
signifies
nothing
else
but
an
Overseeing
;
as
if
God
should
say
thus
,
walk
ye
honestly
,
and
holily
before
the
world
,
perhaps
they
will
vail
your
glory
,
&
one
will
say
this
,
&
the
other
that
,
but
go
ye
on
in
a
constant
way
and
course
,
there
will
be
a
time
that
all
things
shall
be
over-seen
,
all
things
shall
be
examined
,
and
narrowly
searched
into
,
and
when
that
day
comes
,
the
wicked
men
shall
be
convinced
,
and
shal
be
forced
to
give
glory
to
God
,
and
shal
say
,
that
whatsoever
aspersions
there
were
cast
upon
you
,
yet
certainly
you
were
the
servants
of
the
living
God
,
in
the
day
of
inspection
,
of
overseeing
;
therefore
be
ye
careful
of
your
Conversations
in
respect
of
wicked
men
,
to
convince
them
.
Secondly
,
In
respect
of
wicked
men
,
to
stop
their
mouthes
,
their
malice
,
violence
,
and
rage
,
1
Pet.
2.
15.
For
so
is
the
Will
of
God
,
that
with
well
doing
ye
may
put
to
silence
the
ignorance
of
foolish
men
.
Put
to
silence
,
it
is
to
put
(
as
it
were
)
a
bridle
into
their
mouthes
,
or
to
stop
their
mouthes
,
you
may
even
stop
their
mouthes
by
your
holy
Conversation
;
Oh
Christians
look
to
your
Conversations
,
that
by
them
you
may
stop
the
mouthes
of
wicked
and
ungodly
men
,
that
they
may
not
be
able
to
say
any
thing
against
your
holy
Conversations
;
so
in
1
Pet.
3.
16.
Having
a
good
conscience
,
that
whereas
they
speak
evil
of
you
as
of
evil
doers
,
they
may
be
ashamed
that
falsly
accuse
your
good
Conversation
in
Christ
.
Thirdly
,
Yea
,
you
may
by
your
good
Conversation
be
a
means
to
convert
other
men
,
to
bring
wicked
men
into
the
love
of
the
waies
of
God
:
1
Pet.
3.
1.
2.
the
exhortation
there
is
directed
to
wives
that
had
wicked
husbands
.
Likewise
ye
wives
be
in
subjection
to
your
own
husbands
,
that
if
they
obey
not
the
word
,
they
also
may
without
the
word
be
won
by
the
Conversation
of
the
wives
,
while
they
behold
your
chast
Conversation
coupled
with
fear
.
Mark
,
how
the
Apostle
urges
upon
wives
to
look
to
their
Conversations
to
the
end
that
they
may
be
a
means
to
gain
their
husbands
.
I
am
verily
perswaded
that
there
are
many
gracious
women
that
would
give
(
if
they
had
it
)
a
thousand
worlds
to
gain
their
husbands
to
those
waies
of
godliness
that
they
have
found
so
much
sweetness
in
,
but
perhaps
they
cannot
get
them
to
come
and
hear
the
Word
,
and
if
they
do
,
their
hearts
rise
against
it
,
or
it
may
be
they
little
regard
it
;
but
you
by
your
Conversations
may
do
that
which
the
world
will
not
do
,
you
may
be
converters
of
them
;
and
in
this
sense
indeed
;
there
may
be
women
preachers
,
that
is
,
preaching
in
their
lives
and
Conversations
,
and
that
's
all
the
preaching
that
the
holy
Ghost
allows
women
,
let
them
preach
that
way
,
in
their
lives
and
Conversations
in
their
families
,
and
preach
every
day
a
Sermon
,
and
neither
God
nor
man
will
find
fault
with
any
such
thing
,
and
this
is
the
way
for
them
to
do
great
service
for
God
;
and
so
likewise
should
husbands
do
to
convert
their
wives
,
you
complain
one
of
another
,
but
do
you
labor
to
convince
and
convert
one
another
by
your
holy
Conversations
?
I
am
confident
that
there
are
many
that
are
able
to
say
by
experience
,
this
;
That
the
Lord
struck
upon
my
heart
and
conscience
by
seeing
the
holy
Conversation
of
my
wife
,
since
she
went
to
hear
the
Word
,
by
seeing
the
wisdom
,
humility
,
obedience
and
carriage
of
my
wife
,
it
struck
upon
my
heart
.
There
is
many
have
given
glory
to
God
and
acknowledged
this
,
both
wives
by
their
husbands
,
and
husbands
by
their
wives
;
and
sometimes
the
parent
in
seeing
it
in
the
child
,
or
the
child
in
the
parent
,
or
brother
in
brother
,
or
one
servant
in
another
,
it
hath
been
a
means
to
turn
them
unto
God
.
In
the
last
place
,
If
they
be
not
turned
to
God
,
then
your
conversation
shall
serve
to
condemn
them
,
to
aggravate
their
sin
,
and
their
condemnation
in
the
day
of
Jesus
Christ
.
As
it
is
said
of
Noah
,
in
Heb.
11.
7.
that
Noah
prepared
an
ark
,
by
the
which
he
condemned
the
world
.
He
condemned
the
world
by
that
course
of
his
,
in
beleeving
in
God
,
and
in
making
the
Ark
,
every
nail
that
he
smote
into
the
Ark
,
was
(
as
it
were
)
a
condemnation
of
the
world
:
and
so
the
Saints
by
walking
in
their
holy
conversation
,
shal
be
the
Judges
and
Condemners
of
the
world
.
Therfore
you
are
to
be
careful
of
your
Conversations
,
in
respect
of
wicked
men
.
Also
,
In
respect
of
the
Saints
,
we
must
be
very
careful
of
our
Conversations
.
1.
For
by
your
Conversation
you
will
rejoyce
the
hearts
of
the
Saints
.
Oh
those
that
are
godly
,
when
they
see
others
that
profess
godlines
to
walk
in
a
strict
and
holy
conversation
,
how
doth
it
rejoyce
their
hearts
?
it
is
the
comfort
of
their
lives
.
2.
Besides
,
they
blesse
God
for
it
;
they
not
only
rejoyce
in
it
,
but
bless
God
for
it
;
when
they
get
alone
in
secret
they
are
blessing
God
for
the
gracious
,
and
holy
,
and
convincing
Conversations
of
such
and
such
kind
of
men
that
they
converse
with
.
3.
And
by
that
means
the
Saints
they
have
a
boldness
before
men
,
they
can
lift
up
their
heads
wheresoever
they
go
,
when
they
know
that
all
such
who
make
profession
of
Religion
in
the
places
where
they
live
,
they
walk
unblamably
:
upon
that
godly
men
can
hold
up
their
heads
with
boldness
,
whereas
otherwise
it
makes
such
as
are
professors
of
Religion
ashamed
,
when
they
see
and
hear
of
such
and
such
that
make
profession
of
Religion
to
walk
scandalously
,
and
loosly
:
but
of
them
we
shall
speak
presently
.
4.
Then
further
,
Your
holy
Conversation
it
will
establish
the
hearts
of
the
Saints
,
it
will
settle
young
beginners
;
there
are
many
that
are
giving
up
their
names
to
Christ
,
when
they
see
the
holy
and
gracious
Conversations
of
these
that
are
Ancient
professors
,
Oh
how
are
they
stablished
in
the
waies
of
godlinesse
.
5.
And
it
wil
edifie
the
Saints
,
they
wil
edifie
and
grow
up
in
holiness
,
they
will
imitate
you
,
and
will
find
the
graces
of
God
not
only
strengthened
,
but
increased
in
them
by
your
Conversations
,
Oh
the
abundance
of
good
that
you
may
do
;
and
therfore
Christians
have
a
care
of
your
Conversations
.
6.
Then
,
You
in
respect
of
your selves
,
by
this
means
you
wil
have
an
evidence
to
your
souls
of
the
truth
of
grace
in
your
hearts
,
which
you
cannot
have
if
your
Conversations
be
not
right
.
In
1
John
,
1.
6.
mark
what
the
Apostle
speaks
there
,
If
we
say
that
we
have
fellowship
with
him
,
and
walk
in
darkness
,
we
lye
and
do
not
know
the
truth
.
And
again
,
you
have
a
notable
Scripture
in
the
3.
chap.
7.
vers
.
Little
children
,
let
no
man
deceive
you
;
He
that
doth
righteousness
,
is
righteous
,
even
as
He
is
righteous
.
As
if
he
should
say
,
there
are
a
company
of
deceivers
in
the
world
,
and
they
think
it
enough
to
talk
of
righteousness
,
they
say
they
beleeve
in
Jesus
Christ
,
and
it's
Faith
that
is
only
required
of
them
;
and
as
for
the
other
,
that
's
but
a
meer
legal
thing
,
for
men
to
make
conscience
of
duties
,
and
of
their
lives
,
this
is
but
legal
,
but
let
them
trust
in
Jesus
Christ
,
Christ
hath
done
all
,
what
can
we
be
saved
by
our
lives
?
hath
not
Christ
done
all
?
Is
there
not
righteousness
in
Him
?
Let
no
man
deceive
you
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
If
there
be
not
a
doing
righteousness
,
there
is
no
righteousness
in
you
,
He
that
doth
righteousness
is
righteous
:
You
have
nothing
to
do
with
the
righteousness
of
Christ
as
your
own
applied
yet
unto
you
,
except
you
do
righteousness
;
therefore
have
a
care
of
your
Conversations
,
that
you
may
have
evidence
to
your
souls
of
the
truth
that
there
is
in
your
hearts
.
Secondly
,
Have
a
care
of
your
Conversations
that
you
may
continue
and
encrease
that
which
is
within
you
;
certainlie
those
that
make
profession
of
Religion
and
have
not
a
care
of
their
conversations
,
they
wil
never
continue
in
their
profession
,
mark
that
,
they
may
be
a
Comets
a
while
,
blasing-stars
,
but
they
will
vanish
,
&
within
a
little
while
you
shall
find
that
their
profession
will
wear
away
;
where
there
is
not
a
godly
life
together
with
profession
,
profession
will
vanish
and
come
to
nothing
,
their
very
common
graces
will
be
taken
away
from
them
if
they
have
not
a
care
of
their
lives
,
but
if
they
have
a
care
of
their
lives
they
wil
continue
in
the
waies
of
godliness
and
grow
up
and
encrease
more
and
more
.
Thirdly
,
Have
a
care
of
your
Conversations
,
that
you
may
get
honor
in
the
very
consciences
of
men
.
Quest.
Some
will
say
,
Should
we
have
a
care
of
our
Conversations
that
we
may
get
honor
?
Ans.
Yes
truly
,
a
man
may
desire
to
have
the
testimony
of
the
consciences
of
those
that
he
lives
withal
,
it
's
no
matter
for
their
talking
this
or
that
,
but
that
you
may
get
into
their
consciences
,
God
gives
you
liberty
for
that
.
Fourthly
,
You
by
this
means
will
be
Instruments
of
a
great
deal
of
publick
good
,
if
you
live
according
to
your
profession
,
otherwise
no
body
will
regard
you
,
you
are
reffuse
,
no
man
will
imploy
you
,
you
will
be
contemn'd
and
slighted
,
but
when
they
see
mens
Conversations
according
to
their
profession
,
everie
bodie
loves
to
make
use
of
these
men
,
they
know
they
shall
find
them
faithful
in
whatsoever
they
are
imployed
,
and
so
they
come
to
the
Instruments
of
much
publick
good
.
Fifthly
,
You
will
further
a
joyful
account
against
the
great
day
;
for
you
must
be
call'd
to
account
,
not
only
for
your
thoughts
,
and
the
inward
workings
of
your
hearts
,
but
for
whatever
you
have
done
in
the
flesh
,
we
must
appear
before
the
Judgment
Seat
of
Christ
to
answer
whatsoever
is
done
in
the
flesh
:
Oh
be
careful
of
your
Conversations
that
so
you
may
be
able
to
give
a
comfortable
accompt
.
Sixtly
and
lastly
,
Be
careful
of
your
Conversations
in
respect
of
your
profession
:
This
should
be
the
care
of
those
that
make
profession
,
that
we
may
keep
up
the
succession
of
the
honor
nor
of
Religion
from
one
generation
to
another
:
Heretofore
there
were
some
godly
people
that
liv'd
,
and
they
kept
up
(
in
their
generation
)
the
honor
of
the
profession
of
Religion
,
Wel-now
,
we
are
upon
the
stage
of
the
world
;
and
God
looks
upon
us
that
we
should
in
our
generations
keep
up
the
succession
of
the
honor
of
the
profession
of
Religion
:
and
so
afterward
in
another
generation
,
as
men
come
upon
the
stage
of
the
world
and
live
here
:
God
expects
succeeding
ages
should
keep
up
the
honor
of
the
profession
of
Religion
in
their
times
.
And
this
one
consideration
might
go
to
the
very
heart
of
ungodly
men
(
if
they
would
mind
it
)
that
it
may
be
thou
art
the
man
or
woman
among
others
that
keeps
up
in
a
continual
succession
enmity
against
God
in
the
world
;
do
but
consider
of
the
difference
between
these
two
,
one
mans
Conversation
is
wicked
,
and
anothers
is
holy
and
gracious
,
thou
that
livest
wickedly
this
evil
is
charged
upon
thee
,
that
thou
art
the
man
that
joynest
in
this
work
to
keep
up
a
continued
succession
of
enmity
against
God
in
the
world
,
ever
since
Cains
time
there
was
an
enmity
against
God
,
and
Cains
posterity
kept
up
the
succession
of
it
;
and
so
from
one
generation
to
another
there
hath
been
wicked
men
keeping
up
the
succession
of
enmity
against
God
,
and
thou
in
thy
generation
art
come
to
it
,
and
this
(
it
seems
)
is
thy
work
:
but
now
on
the
other
side
,
ever
since
Adams
and
Abels
time
,
there
hath
bin
godly
men
in
the
world
,
and
in
every
generation
some
have
kept
up
the
honor
of
profession
:
and
now
,
hath
God
been
pleased
to
reveal
his
glorious
Gospel
to
thy
soul
?
why
now
,
thou
being
careful
of
thy
life
and
Conversation
,
God
imploys
thee
in
this
work
to
keep
up
the
succession
of
the
honor
of
profession
in
the
world
.
And
this
is
a
comfortable
life
indeed
.
And
thus
we
have
done
with
the
explication
or
the
Point
.
Now
I
shall
only
give
you
some
passages
for
the
Application
of
it
.
Application
.
Only
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
Have
a
care
of
this
above
all
things
,
Oh
you
would
fain
get
more
knowledg
,
and
be
accounted
somebody
in
the
place
where
you
live
,
and
be
an
eminent
professor
where
you
live
;
Well
,
whatsoever
you
would
fain
be
accounted
of
,
let
it
be
your
only
care
,
that
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
Oh!
this
point
speaks
bitter
things
,
and
sharply
rebukes
the
carelesness
of
the
professors
of
the
Gospel
in
point
of
their
Conversation
.
Oh
Lord
,
how
have
we
cause
to
bewail
the
loosnesse
of
the
professors
of
the
Gospel
at
this
day
!
and
I
fear
,
that
some
may
be
present
whose
consciences
may
tell
them
that
they
are
very
loose
in
the
point
of
their
Conversations
.
Thou
professest
thou
knowest
Jesus
Christ
,
that
the
Lord
hath
made
known
the
glorious
Mysteries
of
the
Gospel
to
thee
;
What
is
thy
life
?
Canst
thou
say
as
in
the
presence
of
God
,
that
thy
Conversation
is
answerable
?
I
beseech
you
as
in
the
presence
of
God
,
examin
but
this
,
see
whether
thou
art
able
to
say
,
Lord
,
thou
knowest
according
to
what
light
thou
hast
given
me
in
the
Gospel
,
it
hath
been
my
care
to
look
to
my
Conversation
,
Oh
that
I
might
live
to
thy
honor
,
and
be
a
witnesse
to
thy
truth
;
that
I
might
hold
forth
thy
image
and
further
thy
designs
,
and
make
up
the
dishonor
that
thou
hast
from
others
in
the
world
;
and
that
I
might
convince
wicked
men
,
and
stop
the
mouthes
of
those
that
are
opposite
;
and
that
I
might
be
a
means
to
convert
those
that
I
live
with
,
or
otherwise
to
judge
them
;
Oh
that
I
might
rejoyce
the
hearts
of
the
Saints
,
that
they
might
lift
up
their
heads
with
boldness
because
of
me
,
that
they
may
,
and
so
I
might
be
stablished
and
edified
!
Go
along
in
the
rest
of
the
heads
.
Can
thy
conscience
tell
thee
that
thou
hast
done
so
?
No
,
but
it
s
quite
contrary
in
some
.
The
Lord
speaks
now
to
the
consciences
of
those
that
this
point
concerns
,
that
have
been
negligent
in
the
point
of
their
Conversation
,
thou
art
the
man
or
woman
that
God
hath
as
great
dishonor
from
as
from
most
in
the
world
,
yea
certainly
,
there
is
no
men
upon
the
face
of
the
earth
that
darkens
the
glory
of
the
blessed
God
so
much
,
as
professors
of
Religion
who
live
loosly
,
al
the
prophane
ones
,
all
your
drunkards
that
reel
up
and
down
in
the
streets
,
and
your
blasphemers
,
yea
name
what
sinners
you
will
,
there
is
non
that
do
darken
the
glorie
of
God
so
much
as
thou
doest
,
who
art
loose
in
thy
Conversation
,
and
yet
a
professor
of
the
Gospel
,
thou
castest
dirt
upon
the
blessed
Image
of
God
,
thou
doest
as
much
hinder
the
designe
that
God
hath
in
the
world
as
any
men
whatsoever
,
thou
standest
against
the
great
works
that
God
hath
to
do
in
the
world
,
Oh
wretch
that
thou
art
,
what
is
this
a
time
to
be
loose
and
wicked
in
?
There
was
never
a
time
that
the
Conversations
of
the
professors
of
Religion
were
so
pried
into
as
now
,
and
never
a
time
since
Christian
Religion
was
professed
upon
the
earth
that
the
loose
Conversation
of
Professors
have
done
more
hurt
;
and
I
verily
beleeve
never
a
time
wherein
there
were
more
loose
Professors
.
If
so
be
that
our
fore-fathers
that
were
godly
and
holie
,
and
kept
strict
with
God
were
now
alive
again
,
they
would
spit
in
the
faces
of
manie
that
would
think
themselves
eminent
Professors
of
Religion
,
because
of
the
looseness
of
their
Conversations
:
And
this
is
the
worst
,
that
they
can
all
put
it
upon
Christ
,
and
the
Doctrine
of
Christ
:
but
of
that
we
shall
speak
more
when
we
come
to
shew
how
our
Conversation
must
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
Certainly
it
is
that
that
is
quite
opposite
to
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
.
The
Lord
rebuke
thee
this
day
,
and
let
this
point
be
as
a
dart
in
thy
liver
,
thou
art
the
man
that
livest
in
this
generation
as
if
thou
wert
born
to
do
mischief
;
no
men
live
so
as
if
they
were
born
to
do
mischief
as
the
Professors
of
the
Gospel
that
live
looslie
in
their
Conversations
:
If
I
should
give
a
mark
of
a
man
that
were
born
on
purpose
to
do
mischief
,
it
's
that
man
that
lives
in
these
times
and
walks
looslie
.
What
,
doest
thou
convince
wicked
men
,
and
stop
the
mouthes
of
wicked
men
?
Oh
no
,
thou
hardenest
them
,
and
openest
their
mouthes
,
nay
,
all
the
scorns
of
Religion
thou
art
charged
with
,
and
shalt
be
brought
to
an
account
for
it
;
I
say
such
as
live
looslie
in
their
Conversations
they
shall
be
one
day
charged
for
all
the
scorn
that
is
cast
upon
the
profession
of
Religion
,
and
for
all
the
opposition
of
it
,
and
for
all
the
persecution
of
it
,
and
for
all
the
dishonor
of
it
;
it
is
because
of
you
,
you
harden
the
hearts
of
wicked
men
,
that
they
think
they
do
God
good
service
in
following
and
persecuting
such
and
such
men
so
forward
in
Religion
,
for
they
think
they
are
all
like
to
you
,
what
care
they
for
mens
talking
and
profession
when
they
see
your
Conversation
loose
and
wicked
,
therefore
they
be
hardened
by
you
;
and
the
Saints
they
fare
the
worse
for
you
,
they
are
ashamed
of
it
,
when
they
go
in
the
streets
and
meet
with
some
of
their
acquaintance
,
Oh
say
they
,
Do
you
not
know
such
a
one
,
what
he
did
such
a
week
in
his
house
,
how
false
he
was
,
and
how
he
plaid
the
knave
?
What!
one
that
would
go
in
a
morning
to
hear
,
and
rise
early
in
the
winter
time
,
and
take
so
much
pains
,
and
yet
do
such
and
such
things
!
it
casts
a
mighty
scorn
upon
all
professors
of
Religion
,
and
upon
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
waies
of
the
Gospel
,
all
(
I
say
)
is
scorn'd
and
contemn'd
and
men
be
hardned
against
it
,
meerly
for
thy
Conversation
;
and
it
may
be
some
that
were
coming
on
,
and
began
to
think
that
the
profession
of
Religion
was
the
way
to
Heaven
,
and
for
them
to
be
more
strict
than
they
were
,
and
to
enquire
after
the
waies
of
God
more
than
before
,
and
to
attend
upon
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
;
but
since
they
heard
of
such
a
miscarriage
,
such
loosness
in
such
a
ones
Conversation
,
their
hearts
rise
against
it
,
and
they
blesse
themselves
from
such
a
way
,
God
blesse
me
(
say
they
)
from
such
waies
!
If
this
be
the
fruit
of
their
profession
,
and
of
their
talking
of
Religion
,
to
do
thus
and
thus
!
So
that
thou
provest
to
be
a
stumbling
block
that
others
stumble
at
and
perish
by
,
and
dost
thou
think
that
(
they
stumbling
and
perishing
at
thy
sins
)
that
thou
shalt
go
scot-free
?
Canst
thou
think
that
thou
that
art
a
means
to
send
so
many
to
Hell
,
that
thou
shalt
not
go
thither
thy self
?
Certainly
there
's
no
men
in
the
world
that
are
the
causes
of
sending
so
many
to
Hell
,
as
such
as
live
loosly
in
their
Conversations
,
when
they
make
profession
of
Religion
.
Canst
thou
have
any
evidence
to
thy
soul
that
there
is
any
work
of
grace
in
thee
,
and
yet
live
looslie
?
Oh!
Christ
and
His
Gospel
will
scorn
such
as
thou
art
,
such
wicked
loose
ones
,
thou
art
a
dishonor
to
Jesus
Christ
,
a
dishonor
to
the
Gospel
,
and
I
may
say
of
thee
that
dost
so
,
as
it
was
said
of
Judas
,
It
had
been
happy
if
thou
hadst
never
been
born
:
especially
to
be
born
in
these
times
.
But
we
shall
meet
with
these
again
,
when
we
come
to
the
point
in
the
particulars
,
how
we
should
walk
as
becomes
the
Gospel
;
this
is
but
only
in
the
general
for
such
as
are
loose
in
their
Conversations
;
for
certainly
this
must
be
granted
as
an
everlasting
rule
,
That
that
man
or
woman
which
makes
not
conscience
of
every
thing
in
their
Conversations
,
makes
conscience
of
nothing
,
if
there
be
anie
that
upon
deliberation
,
and
knowing
this
or
that
to
be
sin
beforehand
,
and
yet
for
by
and
base
ends
,
will
sin
to
get
monie
,
or
the
like
,
and
so
think
to
gain
or
free
themselves
from
some
trouble
,
by
going
against
their
light
,
and
that
upon
deliberation
,
let
that
man
or
woman
know
that
they
can
have
no
evidence
that
they
ever
made
conscience
of
anie
one
thing
:
He
that
breaks
one
Commandement
breaks
all
;
and
there
is
such
a
bond
in
the
Commandements
,
and
conscience
doth
knit
the
bond
so
uniformlie
,
that
where
there
is
one
bond
thus
broken
,
the
truth
is
,
all
is
broken
:
Knowest
thou
not
(
saith
Saint
James
)
Oh
vain
man
,
what
doest
thou
talk
of
faith
if
there
be
no
works
?
thou
art
a
vain
man
and
thou
doest
deceive
thy self
.
Certainlie
those
men
that
are
loose
in
their
Conversations
,
if
God
doth
not
humble
them
,
and
bring
down
their
hearts
,
they
will
grow
in
time
not
onlie
to
lose
their
profession
(
as
I
said
)
but
to
be
enemies
to
those
that
are
stricter
than
themselves
;
that
is
,
when
men
have
corrupt
hearts
,
and
cannot
get
up
to
that
height
of
strictness
that
others
do
,
they
fall
to
persecute
that
way
which
is
above
them
.
First
,
They
begin
to
envie
others
that
live
better
than
themselves
,
and
after
having
envied
them
,
then
they
will
begin
to
have
their
hearts
rise
against
them
,
and
to
hate
them
,
and
after
hating
to
speak
against
them
,
and
after
speaking
against
them
,
to
persecute
them
,
and
thus
by
degrees
men
that
have
been
forward
professors
,
now
they
grow
as
bitter
persecutors
as
others
,
Oh
therefore
look
to
your
Conversations
.
And
that
should
have
been
the
exhortation
,
Christians
be
careful
of
your
Conversations
in
your
families
,
be
careful
there
.
Psal.
101.
1.
you
have
an
excellent
Scripture
of
Davids
professing
his
care
of
his
Conversation
in
his
familie
,
how
he
would
walk
,
I
will
behave
my self
wisely
in
a
perfect
way
:
when
wilt
thou
come
unto
me
?
I
will
walke
within
my
house
with
a
perfect
heart
.
Oh
I
beseech
you
look
to
this
Scripture
;
I
will
behave
my self
wiselie
in
a
perfect
way
;
mark
,
I
'le
look
that
my
way
may
be
perfect
,
everie
way
right
and
square
to
the
world
,
and
when
it
is
so
,
I
will
labor
to
behave
my self
wiselie
,
I
will
not
carrie
my self
foolishlie
in
those
waies
that
are
good
:
and
then
,
Oh
when
wilt
thou
come
unto
me
?
Mark
,
it
was
a
time
that
God
was
absent
from
him
,
and
yet
then
he
professes
that
he
will
behave
himself
wiselie
in
a
perfect
way
;
and
I
wil
walk
in
my
house
with
a
perfect
heart
:
There
are
some
that
make
profession
of
Religion
indeed
,
and
if
you
come
to
them
before
other
companie
,
then
their
conversations
seem
to
be
very
fair
and
square
;
but
if
you
do
but
follow
them
to
their
families
,
and
see
what
they
do
there
,
Oh
those
that
live
with
them
in
their
families
,
after
they
have
been
abroad
in
companie
shall
see
in
what
guiz
they
come
home
.
Shal
they
see
their
conversations
to
be
holy
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
?
But
thus
it
was
with
David
,
saith
David
,
Let
those
that
live
with
me
in
my
house
mark
me
as
narrowlie
as
they
can
;
I
will
walk
in
my
house
with
a
perfect
heart
;
what
I
am
in
the
Congregation
or
among
those
that
are
godly
,
or
any
company
;
I
will
be
in
my
family
,
that
those
in
my
family
shall
see
my
Conversation
to
be
thus
and
thus
.
Oh
that
professors
of
Religion
would
look
to
this
,
not
only
to
live
before
others
in
the
parish
or
the
town
where
they
live
,
but
to
walk
in
their
familie
with
a
perfect
heart
,
so
as
all
in
their
family
may
even
bless
them
and
say
,
Oh
how
doth
my
Master
or
Mistriss
walk
!
how
graciously
in
their
whol
course
from
morning
to
night
!
observe
them
in
all
their
waies
and
you
shall
not
be
able
almost
to
see
anie
miscarriage
in
them
:
Oh
that
's
excellent
,
when
a
man
shall
have
a
better
testimony
even
from
those
in
his
familie
than
from
those
that
are
strangers
;
it
may
be
they
think
though
thou
makest
profession
of
Religion
,
yet
all
things
are
not
answerable
;
but
those
that
see
it
everie
day
can
testifie
all
things
are
answerable
;
thus
it
should
be
with
every
Christian
that
professes
the
Gospel
,
to
walk
with
a
perfect
heart
in
the
midst
of
his
family
,
&
so
to
converse
in
the
world
.
Divers
Arguments
I
shall
give
you
,
to
stir
you
up
to
look
to
your
Conversations
.
1.
Arg.
First
,
It
is
the
mercy
of
God
that
you
have
your
Conversations
among
men
to
this
day
,
that
you
have
not
your
Conversations
among
Devils
and
Reprobates
,
it
might
have
been
your
portion
that
your
Conversation
might
have
been
among
Devils
and
Reprobates
,
God
might
have
sent
you
down
to
your
own
place
to
have
conversed
with
them
.
Let
this
be
an
Argument
for
you
to
look
to
your
Conversations
.
2.
Arg.
Secondly
consider
this
,
Wicked
and
carnal
men
(
among
whom
you
live
)
have
no
skill
in
the
principles
that
you
walk
by
,
but
they
have
skill
in
your
lives
and
Conversations
,
they
are
able
to
pass
judgment
upon
your
lives
and
Conversations
,
but
not
of
your
principles
.
Godlie
people
are
acted
by
such
and
such
principles
that
are
mysteries
to
carnal
men
;
but
when
it
comes
to
their
lives
they
can
understand
them
;
they
cannot
search
into
their
principles
,
whether
such
a
Doctrine
be
true
or
no
,
or
such
a
thing
be
according
to
such
a
Scripture
,
whether
there
be
a
right
interpretation
of
such
a
Scripture
that
carries
them
on
in
such
a
way
,
they
take
no
pains
to
look
after
this
,
but
they
look
to
your
lives
,
there
they
have
skill
to
discern
how
you
walk
,
and
whether
you
walk
to
the
rule
or
not
in
your
lives
and
Conversations
,
and
therefore
let
it
be
your
great
care
to
look
to
your
Conversations
.
3.
Arg.
A
third
motive
is
this
,
There
are
some
things
that
you
cannot
but
do
,
that
will
displease
wicked
men
,
if
you
will
act
according
to
your
Principles
.
Well
,
but
this
should
make
thee
so
much
the
more
careful
of
thy
Conversation
in
all
other
things
,
that
so
wicked
men
may
be
convinc'd
,
that
if
such
men
do
some
things
that
I
do
not
understand
,
yet
surelie
it
is
for
some
thing
that
God
hath
made
known
to
them
more
than
to
me
,
for
I
find
this
,
that
in
all
things
that
I
do
understand
there
they
walk
exactly
,
therfore
though
there
be
some
things
that
they
do
that
I
cannot
understand
,
why
should
I
be
enraged
against
them
?
As
now
in
point
of
institution
of
Worship
,
which
doth
not
depend
upon
the
light
of
Nature
at
all
,
but
meerly
upon
Scripture
,
and
such
and
such
interpretations
of
Scripture
;
and
such
principles
wicked
men
have
no
skill
in
:
Now
the
professors
of
Religion
they
are
tyed
up
by
institution
,
and
by
the
words
of
Scripture
thus
interpreted
,
which
they
think
in
their
consciences
is
the
truth
,
they
having
compared
all
things
together
think
this
is
the
mind
of
Christ
rather
than
the
other
,
and
so
long
as
they
think
thus
they
must
follow
it
:
Now
there
's
many
of
these
things
that
carnal
men
understand
not
,
(
for
they
take
no
pains
to
search
into
them
)
and
therefore
they
will
be
angry
with
you
for
them
;
and
indeed
they
will
have
cause
to
be
angry
with
you
for
those
things
they
understand
not
,
if
they
see
you
make
no
conscience
of
those
things
that
they
understand
;
but
if
in
other
things
that
they
do
understand
you
walk
circumspectly
,
and
that
it
appear
to
them
that
in
those
things
they
understand
they
walk
conscionably
,
then
they
will
beleeve
that
it
was
meer
conscience
that
made
you
differ
from
them
in
those
things
which
they
understood
not
,
or
had
no
skill
in
;
this
will
make
them
ready
to
stand
for
you
,
yea
to
speak
and
plead
for
you
(
no
such
way
to
get
true
libertie
of
conscience
as
this
is
)
if
you
be
careful
to
walk
blameleslie
in
all
those
things
that
they
understand
with
whom
you
converse
;
they
will
be
convinced
in
their
consciences
that
if
these
men
differ
from
us
,
it
's
conscience
that
makes
them
differ
,
for
(
say
they
)
we
find
that
in
all
those
things
we
understand
these
men
walk
conscionablie
.
Certainlie
a
holie
Conversation
will
make
manie
men
(
even
carnal
men
themselves
)
plead
for
libertie
of
conscience
(
so
far
as
things
be
not
destructive
to
godliness
or
the
Kingdom
)
for
such
men
,
they
will
say
,
were
they
all
such
men
as
these
men
are
they
might
verie
wel
be
born
withal
,
for
they
differ
in
nothing
but
that
conscience
puts
them
upon
,
(
say
they
)
for
we
find
them
in
all
their
waies
square
and
just
,
they
walk
conscionablie
.
Therefore
be
careful
of
your
Conversations
,
because
in
some
things
you
cannot
but
do
that
which
will
displease
wicked
men
.
4.
Arg.
Fourthlie
,
Consider
that
your
lives
are
but
short
,
within
a
while
you
must
have
your
Conversations
either
among
Devils
or
Angels
,
one
of
the
two
;
and
how
soon
it
may
be
,
only
God
knows
.
Now
then
I
would
appeal
and
put
this
to
your
consciences
,
Are
your
Conversations
now
,
such
as
can
give
you
comfort
?
Oh
I
hope
within
a
while
I
shall
have
my
Conversation
among
Angels
;
I
desire
now
that
the
will
of
God
may
be
done
in
earth
as
it
is
in
heaven
,
and
that
my
familie
and
life
were
as
it
were
a
heaven
,
I
would
fain
have
my
Conversation
in
heaven
now
,
and
this
gives
me
some
good
hope
that
my
Conversation
shall
be
with
Angels
within
a
while
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
Will
not
mens
consciences
mis-give
them
,
if
you
would
make
a
judgment
of
what
your
Conversation
shall
be
within
a
while
by
that
they
are
now
?
are
not
the
Conversations
of
many
of
you
in
your
families
,
and
when
you
come
in
some
companie
more
like
to
those
that
are
appointed
to
have
their
Conversation
among
Devils
?
Why
?
what
's
done
among
Devils
?
there
's
hatred
Religion
,
and
of
God
,
and
of
his
Saints
,
there
's
railing
and
blaspheming
,
the
Devils
they
accuse
the
Brethren
,
and
blaspheme
the
Name
of
God
;
And
what
is
your
Conversation
otherwise
than
theirs
?
Know
,
that
your
Conversation
is
such
as
is
an
evident
fore-runner
,
that
if
you
continue
as
now
you
are
,
that
within
a
while
your
Conversation
will
be
among
Devils
;
for
that
's
the
most
sutable
to
you
.
And
my
Brethren
consider
further
,
The
eyes
of
the
world
,
yea
the
eyes
of
God
,
and
of
Christ
,
and
the
Angels
are
upon
you
,
to
see
how
grace
acts
in
your
Conversations
;
the
eyes
of
the
world
are
upon
you
watching
for
your
halting
,
and
rejoycing
:
remember
but
this
;
that
your
Conversations
are
not
onlie
before
men
,
but
the
eyes
of
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
His
holy
Angels
,
they
look
upon
you
where
ever
you
are
;
when
you
are
in
your
familie
,
there
God
,
Christ
,
and
His
holie
Angels
stand
looking
upon
you
to
see
what
your
Conversation
is
with
your
wife
,
husband
,
children
,
servants
;
when
you
come
into
companie
,
there
the
Lord
God
,
and
Jesus
Christ
,
and
Angels
stand
looking
upon
you
:
and
therfore
look
to
your
Conversations
.
And
besides
,
The
eyes
of
wicked
men
are
upon
you
,
they
watch
for
your
haulting
,
and
they
would
rejoice
to
see
any
thing
that
they
might
have
against
you
.
That
place
that
we
had
before
,
in
1
Pet.
2.
12.
where
the
Holie
Ghost
saith
,
That
whereas
they
speak
against
you
as
evil
doers
,
they
may
by
your
good
works
which
they
shall
behold
,
glorifie
God
in
the
day
of
visitation
.
The
word
is
thus
:
that
is
,
Beholding
with
a
narrow
circumspection
;
it
is
not
onlie
seeing
,
but
with
a
narrow
circumspection
:
Oh!
it
's
an
excellent
thing
,
that
when
wicked
men
bend
their
eyes
and
look
narrowlie
upon
the
Saints
,
and
would
be
glad
and
rejoice
if
they
could
find
them
halting
,
yet
that
they
are
able
to
find
nothing
.
As
it
was
said
of
Christ
,
the
Pharisees
sent
to
watch
Him
,
but
they
could
find
nothing
amiss
in
Him
.
And
so
though
others
should
be
sent
on
purpose
to
watch
your
lives
,
yet
your
lives
should
be
so
exact
that
they
might
find
nothing
amisse
in
you
.
And
I
conclude
all
with
that
excellent
promise
that
we
have
to
such
as
are
careful
of
their
Conversations
.
In
Psalm
.
50.
23.
These
times
you
all
crie
out
of
,
as
dangerous
times
:
Mark
,
that
one
Scripture
will
help
you
that
are
careful
of
your
Conversations
,
against
the
danger
of
the
times
wherein
we
live
:
Who
se
offereth
praise
,
glorifieth
me
;
and
to
him
that
ordereth
his
Conversation
aright
,
will
I
shew
the
Salvation
of
God
.
These
are
times
that
you
are
called
upon
for
praises
and
thanksgiving
for
mercies
,
we
are
bound
to
do
that
:
but
mark
,
Do
not
put
off
God
with
a
verbal
praise
:
it
's
true
,
he
that
offereth
praise
,
honoreth
me
;
but
yet
together
there
must
be
an
ordering
of
our
Conversations
;
and
to
him
that
ordereth
his
Conversation
aright
,
will
I
shesh
the
Salvation
of
God
:
This
is
that
which
is
required
of
Christians
,
to
order
their
Conversations
aright
:
Oh!
it
's
an
excellent
thing
to
see
the
Conversations
of
Christians
in
due
order
,
all
guided
with
Spiritual
wisdom
and
holiness
;
Oh
that
man
or
woman
that
is
careful
to
order
their
Conversations
aright
,
here
is
a
promise
to
them
:
That
the
Lord
will
shew
them
his
Salvation
:
What
ever
times
thou
livest
in
,
though
never
so
dangerous
,
though
God
apear
never
so
dreadful
in
the
times
wherein
thou
livest
,
yet
if
thou
canst
have
but
this
testimonie
of
thy
conscience
,
Lord
,
thou
knowest
it
is
the
care
of
my
soul
,
not
only
to
make
profession
of
Religion
,
but
to
order
my
Conversation
aright
,
therefore
Lord
,
save
me
in
evil
times
,
Lord
shew
me
thy
salvation
:
thou
maiest
take
this
promise
and
lay
it
to
thy
heart
,
and
comfort
thy
heart
with
it
,
thou
maiest
plead
it
with
God
in
prayer
,
Oh
make
it
to
be
a
matter
of
thy
prayer
to
God
In
these
evil
times
,
that
the
Lord
would
shew
His
Salvation
to
thee
,
because
He
hath
put
it
into
thy
heart
through
His
Grace
to
order
thy
Conversation
aright
.
SERMON
II.
PHIL.
1.
27.
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
WEE
concluded
the
last
day
with
an
exhortation
to
Christians
.
Do
you
hope
that
God
hath
wrought
the
work
of
Convertion
?
Be
you
careful
of
your
Conversation
.
And
many
motives
there
were
to
stir
up
Christians
to
be
careful
of
their
Conversations
.
I
shall
not
look
back
,
but
proceed
;
only
give
unto
you
some
few
Rules
that
I
desire
to
add
unto
the
Motives
,
and
then
we
shall
come
unto
the
Second
point
.
Look
to
your
Conversations
,
and
especially
observe
these
Rules
.
1.
Rule
.
First
,
If
you
be
convinced
that
it
ought
to
be
your
care
to
look
to
your
Conversation
,
then
have
a
special
regard
to
the
duties
of
your
Relations
.
The
work
of
Grace
in
mens
Conversations
doth
appear
much
in
the
duties
of
their
Relations
;
as
children
towards
their
parents
,
parents
towards
their
children
;
servants
towards
their
masters
,
masters
towards
their
servants
;
husbands
towards
wives
,
wives
towards
husbands
;
the
younger
towards
the
elder
,
the
elder
towards
the
younger
:
if
you
stand
in
a
private
,
or
publick
place
,
Majestrates
,
or
Subjects
;
if
you
profess
godliness
,
manifest
in
your
Conversations
in
performing
the
duties
of
your
relations
:
what
soever
men
may
talk
of
godlines
,
except
it
appear
in
their
relations
,
except
a
servant
be
a
diligent
obedient
and
a
faithful
servant
,
all
his
,
her
or
their
talk
of
Religion
is
to
no
purpose
;
except
a
child
be
an
obedient
and
loving
child
,
a
wise
an
obedient
and
loving
wife
,
all
profession
of
Religion
is
to
no
purpose
;
and
so
on
the
otherside
,
except
masters
,
and
husbands
,
and
parents
be
careful
in
their
places
to
perform
the
duties
of
their
relation
,
all
their
Religion
will
come
to
nothing
;
look
to
your
Conversations
in
the
duties
of
your
relations
.
2.
Rule
.
Secondly
,
Look
to
your selves
in
those
things
that
especially
you
are
most
in
danger
to
offend
in
,
take
heed
of
that
speciall
sin
that
you
are
most
inclined
to
,
that
that
do
not
break
forth
in
your
Conversations
.
It
may
be
in
your
Conversation
you
will
have
a
care
that
you
do
not
offend
in
such
and
such
things
that
you
see
other
men
offend
in
,
but
there
is
some
special
haunt
of
evil
,
there
is
some
other
sin
that
your
natures
are
most
inclin'd
unto
,
and
you
(
it
may
be
)
give
liberty
to
your selves
in
that
;
this
spoils
your
Conversations
,
this
darkens
your
Conversations
,
whatsoever
good
you
do
otherwise
this
spoils
it
all
:
If
you
give
but
liberty
to
your selves
in
that
corruption
that
your
natures
are
most
prone
unto
,
nay
if
you
be
not
more
watchful
against
that
corruption
than
against
any
,
your
Conversation
will
have
no
beauty
at
all
in
it
,
God
will
have
no
glorie
by
it
,
you
will
but
dishonor
your
profession
;
therefore
if
you
would
make
conscience
to
have
your
Conversation
to
be
rightly
ordered
,
be
very
watchful
over
your selves
in
that
special
sin
that
your
nature
is
most
inclin'd
unto
;
Are
you
one
that
find
your self
very
hasty
by
nature
?
it
may
be
you
are
not
guiltie
of
other
sins
so
much
,
I
but
that
will
spoil
the
beauty
of
your
Conversation
;
a
man
or
woman
that
is
a
froward
peevish
and
passionate
Professor
,
there
's
no
beauty
in
their
Conversation
:
And
so
if
you
find
your
disposition
to
ponuriousness
,
and
coveteousness
,
that
will
darken
all
,
and
carry
you
into
foolish
lusts
(
as
the
Scripture
speaks
)
Oh
how
have
men
that
have
made
profession
of
Religion
,
by
one
fit
of
base
covetousness
been
carried
into
such
foolish
lusts
that
every
boy
in
the
streets
could
point
at
them
as
foolish
and
silly
ones
,
and
crack
their
credits
,
and
names
,
and
wound
their
own
souls
,
yea
,
and
endanger
their
lives
,
and
make
them
a
by-word
to
all
,
and
dishonor
their
profession
,
and
get
nothing
by
it
at
length
!
Coveteousness
carries
into
foolish
lusts
,
foolish
base
sordid
extreams
,
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
as
we
shall
hear
more
when
we
come
to
speak
of
what
Conversation
we
should
have
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
take
heed
of
your
special
sins
if
you
would
be
careful
of
your
Conversations
.
3.
Rule
.
A
third
Rule
is
this
,
Take
heed
of
temptations
that
you
are
liable
to
without
,
by
reason
of
your
calling
,
by
reason
of
your
places
wherein
you
are
,
or
through
any
providence
of
God
that
may
be
;
these
temptations
that
do
most
attend
your
condition
,
take
heed
of
them
.
Everie
one
should
consider
this
;
what
temptation
am
I
most
liable
to
?
some
mens
callings
are
liable
to
some
temptations
,
other
mens
to
others
,
some
men
by
reason
of
their
businesses
and
occasions
in
the
world
are
liable
to
such
and
such
temptations
as
others
are
not
,
and
sometimes
a
man
is
liable
to
some
temptations
that
he
is
not
liable
to
at
another
time
;
when
you
are
at
Sea
you
have
your
temptations
there
in
forraign
parts
,
and
when
you
come
home
you
have
other
temptations
,
yea
manie
times
when
a
man
is
at
home
among
his
neighbours
there
he
dares
not
take
that
liberty
that
he
doth
when
he
is
gotten
abroad
in
a
journey
,
then
he
thinks
he
is
free
when
no
bodie
knows
of
it
,
there
's
his
temptation
;
and
so
you
that
come
from
Sea
,
when
you
were
there
you
were
kept
short
of
manie
comforts
and
of
much
companie
;
now
when
you
come
home
,
the
companie
comes
about
you
,
now
there
s
a
temptation
comes
that
was
not
heretofore
;
now
if
you
would
make
conscience
of
your
Conversations
,
you
should
look
to
your
temptations
,
and
consider
,
what
temptations
am
I
liable
to
now
,
that
I
was
not
before
,
and
let
me
be
careful
of
them
.
This
you
pray
to
God
,
that
you
may
not
be
led
into
temptations
,
but
delivered
from
evil
;
if
you
would
not
dally
with
God
in
your
prayers
then
be
careful
of
your selves
when
a
temptation
comes
to
such
and
such
evils
:
this
is
a
vain
plea
for
men
and
women
to
say
,
Oh
the
temptation
was
a
strong
temptation
:
God
expected
therefore
(
if
you
have
the
Spirit
of
Christ
and
wisdom
)
that
you
should
fore-see
temptations
,
and
especiallie
that
you
should
be
careful
when
temptations
come
,
you
should
watch
against
all
temptations
:
What
a
vain
plea
were
it
for
a
Soldier
that
keeps
a
Town
,
to
say
,
Oh
but
they
came
against
such
a
weak
part
of
the
Town
with
a
great
strengh
;
That
's
no
argument
to
excuse
him
;
for
if
you
knew
that
that
was
the
weakest
part
,
you
could
not
but
know
that
if
the
enemy
knew
of
it
he
would
come
against
that
with
his
greatest
strength
,
and
therefore
you
should
have
man'd
that
part
rather
than
any
other
part
of
the
Town
;
so
let
not
us
say
,
O
the
temptation
came
stronglie
upon
me
in
such
a
thing
:
we
should
watch
the
more
against
that
that
the
temptation
comes
strongest
upon
us
in
,
for
the
Devil
knows
wherein
we
are
the
weakest
.
And
that
's
the
third
Rule
for
the
helping
of
us
in
our
Coversations
.
Fourthly
observe
this
,
Take
heed
of
defiling
your selves
with
the
sins
of
the
times
wherein
you
live
.
That
the
Lord
doth
expect
from
everie
Christian
that
he
should
look
to
himself
in
regard
of
the
present
times
wherein
he
lives
,
and
consider
what
's
the
special
sin
of
the
Time
,
Age
,
or
of
the
Place
;
cōmonlie
as
there
are
some
truths
that
are
more
eminentlie
revealed
in
one
Age
than
another
,
so
there
are
some
sins
that
more
prevail
in
one
Age
than
another
,
and
in
one
Place
than
another
,
everie
Countrie
almost
have
their
sins
that
are
most
predominate
;
you
should
consider
(
I
say
)
what
are
the
sins
of
the
Times
,
of
the
Places
where
you
live
;
manie
they
think
to
excuse
themselves
because
that
which
they
do
it
is
but
what
others
do
,
it
is
the
common
sin
of
the
Time
and
Place
where
they
live
,
thou
shouldst
be
so
much
the
more
careful
to
avoid
it
,
that
thou
maiest
keep
thy self
undefiled
in
thy
way
;
and
that
's
a
fourth
Rule
for
the
helping
of
us
in
our
Conversations
.
A
fift
Rule
for
the
helping
of
our
Conversations
is
,
To
live
so
that
your
lives
shall
be
convincing
lives
.
Then
take
heed
of
anie
secret
sin
,
take
heed
of
keeping
anie
sin
at
all
within
thy
heart
,
for
it
will
break
out
,
take
heed
of
entertaining
sin
so
much
as
in
thy
thoughts
or
affections
;
what
's
the
reason
that
some
that
have
been
Professors
of
Religion
a
great
while
and
seem'd
to
be
verie
glorious
in
their
profession
,
and
yet
at
length
break
out
into
some
vile
scandalous
sin
?
Surelie
the
reason
is
,
they
have
kept
hid
some
corruption
within
,
and
they
have
thought
it
were
a
verie
horrible
thing
that
this
corruption
in
my
heart
and
thought
should
break
out
,
Oh
God
forbid
(
saith
he
)
I
hope
I
shall
never
live
to
that
time
to
be
so
left
of
God
as
to
commit
this
sin
!
well
,
thou
thinkest
verily
that
thou
shalt
not
commit
it
,
I
but
if
thou
takest
libertie
to
dally
and
play
with
this
sin
secretlie
in
thy
thoughts
,
and
affections
,
it
is
just
with
God
to
leave
thee
to
thy self
to
shame
thy self
,
to
leave
thee
to
the
commission
of
that
sin
thou
hast
for
a
long
time
kept
dandling
in
thy
thoughts
and
affections
within
,
although
it
be
with
resolution
not
to
commit
it
;
that
man
that
shall
please
himself
in
any
kind
of
secret
sin
(
I
say
)
it
were
just
with
God
to
lead
him
forth
with
the
worker
of
iniquity
,
so
as
to
lay
his
shame
open
and
naked
before
all
that
he
lives
with
:
therefore
you
that
are
Professors
of
Religion
be
careful
of
secret
sins
,
if
you
would
never
dishonor
your
profession
in
your
Conversations
.
A
sixth
Rule
is
this
,
If
you
would
be
careful
of
your
Conversations
,
do
not
so
much
look
at
those
that
are
beneath
you
and
in
the
lower
form
;
as
let
your
eye
be
upon
those
that
are
most
eminent
in
their
Conversations
,
look
upon
them
rather
as
your
mark
and
aime
.
Manie
Christians
live
,
and
their
Conuersations
are
very
dark
and
no
beauty
at
all
in
them
;
Why
?
Because
they
think
they
live
as
others
do
,
they
look
upon
such
are
beneath
them
,
and
they
think
their
lives
are
rather
better
than
some
others
that
have
made
profession
,
and
this
makes
them
go
on
in
a
dull
and
sluggish
way
;
but
now
,
if
you
would
have
your
Conversation
indeed
as
it
ought
,
so
as
to
be
convincing
,
set
before
you
the
examples
of
the
most
eminent
of
those
whose
Conversation
doth
most
glister
,
not
a
meer
glistering
shew
,
I
do
not
mean
them
,
But
that
glistering
that
comes
from
Diamonds
and
Gold
and
Pearls
,
that
have
the
excellencie
of
Grace
shining
in
their
verie
Faces
and
Conversations
,
set
them
before
you
,
and
labor
to
imitate
them
,
and
so
this
will
help
you
in
your
Conversations
.
We
have
in
Heb.
13.
7.
a
Scripture
for
this
,
Remember
them
which
have
the
rule
over
you
,
who
have
spoken
unto
you
the
Word
of
God
,
whose
faith
follow
,
considering
the
end
of
their
Conversations
.
'T
is
supposed
that
they
should
be
most
eminent
,
Such
as
have
the
rule
over
them
,
that
are
their
Guids
;
but
mark
,
he
speaks
of
those
that
had
spoken
unto
them
the
Word
of
God
,
for
he
doth
not
speak
of
the
Rulers
in
Civil
States
,
but
of
the
Ministers
that
were
their
Guids
,
for
so
the
word
is
:
now
though
there
be
a
work
of
Ruling
besides
Teaching
,
we
find
in
Scripture
;
yet
we
find
no
Rule
of
anie
Minister
but
over
those
that
they
speak
the
Word
of
God
unto
,
what
Ruling
any
Minister
hath
(
I
say
)
it
is
over
such
people
as
he
speaks
the
Word
of
God
to
:
If
anie
Minister
shall
come
to
rule
over
a
people
,
that
people
may
well
ask
them
,
Have
you
spoken
the
Word
of
God
to
us
?
Do
you
teach
us
the
Word
of
God
?
Do
you
chalenge
Rule
over
us
and
have
not
spoken
the
Word
of
God
to
us
?
Remember
them
which
have
the
Rule
over
you
,
who
have
spoken
unto
you
the
Word
of
God
,
whose
Faith
follow
,
considering
the
end
of
their
Conversations
.
They
were
it
seems
eminent
in
holiness
of
life
,
and
eminent
so
as
they
continued
in
that
way
of
eminencie
,
and
the
Apostle
would
have
all
Christians
to
look
at
them
;
it
's
a
notable
Scripture
to
shew
that
the
Ministers
of
the
Word
should
be
eminent
in
their
Conversations
everie
way
,
and
that
all
those
that
they
speak
the
Word
of
God
to
,
should
see
in
their
Conversations
the
Beautie
and
the
Excellencie
of
the
Word
of
God
that
they
speak
to
them
;
for
people
look
at
the
lives
of
Ministers
as
well
as
at
their
Word
,
it
is
not
enough
onlie
to
be
a
good
man
in
the
Pulpit
,
except
it
be
in
the
constant
way
of
their
Conversations
.
The
seventh
and
last
Rule
,
you
have
it
here
in
this
Scripture
Heb.
13.
7.
Whose
faith
follow
,
Considering
the
end
of
ther
Conversation
.
That
is
,
be
not
only
careful
of
your
Conversations
at
first
,
when
you
begin
to
be
professors
of
Religion
,
then
to
be
exact
,
but
be
constant
to
the
verie
end
.
Mark
,
Considering
the
end
of
their
Conversations
:
he
doth
not
mean
the
end
onlie
,
the
reward
that
comes
upon
their
Conversations
,
that
they
shal
have
a
glorious
reward
,
but
considering
the
end
,
as
if
he
should
say
thus
,
look
at
these
that
have
spoken
the
Word
of
God
to
you
,
they
come
not
onlie
at
the
verie
first
to
you
and
speak
great
things
,
and
seem
as
if
they
were
Saints
or
Angels
come
among
you
,
but
they
go
on
in
a
constant
way
,
whatsoever
discouragements
they
have
they
go
on
in
a
constant
way
to
the
verie
dying
day
;
observe
not
onlie
what
they
were
when
they
came
first
among
you
,
but
what
they
are
in
the
end
of
their
Conversations
,
and
follow
them
:
this
is
a
notable
Scripture
to
shew
how
careful
Christians
ought
to
be
,
not
onlie
to
be
holie
in
their
Conversations
when
their
hearts
are
first
stir'd
by
the
Ministrie
of
the
Word
as
't
is
with
many
,
many
there
are
that
when
the
Word
of
God
comes
first
to
them
,
when
they
are
first
enlightened
,
and
first
converted
,
Oh
how
strict
are
they
!
Oh
how
careful
are
they
!
then
they
walk
exactly
,
and
they
are
afraid
of
the
least
sin
,
and
examine
everie
thing
by
the
Word
,
Oh
how
curious
are
they
in
everie
thing
then
!
and-their
consciences
are
verie
tender
,
and
are
afraid
that
this
is
sin
,
and
that
the
other
thing
is
sin
,
and
there
is
a
mightie
change
in
the
familie
,
their
Masters
,
or
Parents
they
see
them
so
afraid
of
everie
thing
,
and
careful
of
their
verie
words
,
on
the
Lords
Day
careful
in
seeking
of
God
,
and
attending
upon
Ordinances
,
and
in
their
particular
calling
at
the
first
verie
strict
:
But
now
,
within
a
little
time
you
shall
find
manie
of
these
that
by
degrees
they
grow
more
loose
,
and
especiallie
in
these
times
,
because
in
these
times
there
is
a
way
that
the
Devil
hath
to
get
men
to
be
loose
in
their
Conversations
,
that
hath
not
been
known
in
England
;
indeed
in
Germany
it
was
known
,
and
there
it
was
ordinarilie
in
the
beginning
of
Luthers
Reformation
;
that
it
is
weakness
in
men
to
make
conscience
of
dutie
,
to
be
troubled
for
their
sin
and
be
humbled
.
Paul
and
Peter
and
David
,
it
was
their
weakness
when
they
were
troubled
so
much
for
their
sin
:
Oh
this
is
a
most
horrid
and
abominable
wickedness
that
doth
dishonor
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
and
will
make
it
rediculous
to
the
world
!
(
I
say
)
such
carriages
of
people
,
to
think
that
they
may
take
libertie
to
walk
in
a
loose
way
because
of
the
Gospel
.
But
that
we
shall
come
more
fully
to
,
when
we
speak
how
our
Conversations
should
be
becoming
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
But
I
speak
this
in
this
point
as
a
preparation
to
that
,
&
especiallie
to
young
Professors
that
have
been
wrought
upon
by
the
Word
within
these
few
yeers
,
since
there
hath
bin
more
freedom
of
preaching
the
Gospel
;
and
I
verily
beleeve
that
divers
of
you
in
this
Congregation
do
know
many
young
ones
and
others
,
that
have
been
wrought
upon
by
the
Ministrie
of
the
Word
,
that
for
the
first
yeer
were
verie
exact
,
and
verie
careful
of
their
lives
,
and
verie
punctual
in
every
thing
,
but
you
now
see
them
begin
to
grow
loose
and
wanton
,
and
vain
in
their
Conversations
:
Oh
this
is
a
sad
and
an
evil
thing
!
If
you
would
be
careful
of
your
Conversations
observe
this
seventh
Rule
;
Be
not
onlie
careful
at
the
first
work
of
God
upon
you
when
you
begin
to
be
enlightened
,
but
in
the
constant
course
of
your
lives
;
Oh
give
me
a
professor
of
Religion
,
that
was
wrought
upon
when
he
was
a
Youth
,
or
a
young
Maid
,
and
yet
continues
till
they
be
old
disciples
in
a
constant
way
of
holiness
and
strictness
,
Oh!
They
are
the
most
beautiful
objects
that
are
in
the
world
to
behold
!
the
Sun
in
the
firmament
is
not
so
glorious
,
as
an
ancient
professor
of
Religion
that
hath
continued
constant
in
the
waies
of
godliness
from
his
youth
,
that
can
say
as
good
Obadiah
once
said
,
1
King
.
18.
12.
I
have
feared
the
Lord
from
my
youth
,
and
my
conscience
,
though
it
tell
me
of
many
failings
and
weaknesses
,
yet
my
conscience
excuseth
me
in
this
,
that
I
have
endeavored
with
a
good
conscience
to
walk
with
God
,
and
without
offence
to
man
,
and
not
given
way
to
my self
in
any
way
of
loosness
since
God
made
known
Himself
to
me
;
Oh
such
may
have
an
abundance
entrance
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
and
die
with
abundance
of
comfort
.
But
thus
much
for
this
first
point
:
That
Christians
ought
to
be
careful
of
their
Conversations
.
We
come
now
to
the
second
,
and
that
is
the
main
point
in
the
Text.
Let
your
Conversation
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
2.
Doct.
Every
kind
of
Conversation
of
professors
is
not
enough
;
it
must
rise
to
that
height
as
must
be
sutable
to
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
meet
for
the
Gospel
that
they
do
profess
.
That
's
our
point
.
Now
we
shall
come
to
the
Particulars
,
what
Conversation
it
is
that
is
meet
for
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
I
gave
you
the
Heads
in
the
opening
of
it
:
But
now
I
shall
speak
to
them
.
First
,
That
Conversation
that
is
meet
and
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
must
be
a
Conversation
raised
to
a
higher
degree
than
the
light
of
Nature
will
raise
it
.
That
Conversation
that
is
no
higher
than
possibly
may
be
raised
by
the
light
of
Nature
,
certainly
that
's
not
a
Conversation
becoming
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
that
's
beneath
not
fit
for
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
As
thus
,
Suppose
a
man
in
his
Boat
here
in
the
Thames
rows
,
very
exactly
,
I
but
this
is
not
a
work
sutable
to
shew
the
skill
of
a
Navigator
,
of
one
that
professes
the
art
of
Navigation
,
it
's
beneath
that
.
Why
so
;
To
live
exactly
according
to
the
light
of
Nature
it
is
beneath
the
Conversation
that
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
if
so
be
that
a
man
should
make
his
boast
that
he
hath
great
skill
in
the
art
of
Navigation
;
And
how
will
he
shew
this
skill
?
he
will
go
into
a
Boat
and
there
he
will
row
over
the
Thames
,
and
by
that
you
may
see
what
a
mighty
Navigator
he
is
;
this
would
be
ridiculous
to
any
man
.
And
so
if
one
that
professes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
would
manifest
that
he
is
a
good
Christian
,
What
doth
he
do
?
the
life
that
he
lives
it
is
no
other
than
a
man
by
the
light
of
Nature
may
be
enabled
to
,
this
is
even
as
ridiculous
as
the
other
.
1.
As
now
for
instance
;
The
light
of
Nature
that
will
teach
this
:
That
we
are
to
worship
God
:
the
Heathens
have
worshiped
God
in
their
way
.
2.
Yea
,
the
light
of
Nature
will
teach
,
That
we
must
live
justly
among
men
,
yea
,
and
that
we
must
do
as
we
would
be
done
to
:
This
the
light
of
Nature
will
teach
.
Many
of
the
Heathens
have
had
that
principle
,
to
be
just
with
men
,
to
do
as
we
would
be
done
by
.
The
light
of
Nature
condemns
grosse
sins
,
of
Drunkenness
,
Adulterie
,
Swearing
&c.
I
could
give
you
many
instances
in
the
Laws
of
Heathens
,
punishing
those
sins
very
severely
,
and
some
of
them
with
death
.
3.
Yea
the
light
of
Nature
will
rise
thus
high
,
That
a
man
should
be
consciencious
,
should
make
conscience
of
secret
sins
,
of
sins
that
none
in
the
world
could
know
of
,
or
are
ever
like
to
know
of
.
As
I
remember
sometimes
I
have
told
you
of
one
of
the
Heathens
that
did
but
owe
for
a
pair
of
shoos
to
a
Shoo
maker
,
and
no
body
knew
it
but
only
the
Shoo-maker
himselfe
;
the
Shoo-maker
dies
,
no
body
could
challenge
this
of
him
,
yet
his
conscience
would
never
let
him
be
at
quiet
,
until
he
ran
and
threw
the
money
into
the
shop
,
and
said
,
Though
he
be
dead
to
others
,
yet
he
is
not
dead
to
me
:
whereas
he
had
a
temptation
to
have
kept
it
because
no
body
could
challeng
it
;
he
knew
it
was
not
his
,
he
knew
it
was
either
the
Childrens
,
or
Executors
,
and
so
he
restortd
it
.
Many
particulars
might
be
named
to
shew
how
far
we
might
go
by
the
light
of
Nature
;
but
now
I
only
bring
it
in
to
this
end
,
to
shew
that
if
we
would
have
our
Conversations
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
we
must
go
beyond
what
ever
anie
have
done
by
the
light
of
Nature
:
and
yet
Oh
Lord
how
short
do
manie
Professors
of
Religion
come
of
this
!
How
manie
that
will
profess
they
hope
to
be
sav'd
by
Christ
!
I
suppose
there
is
not
anie
one
in
this
Congregation
,
or
if
I
should
go
to
everie
ones
house
that
belongs
to
the
Parish
,
they
would
say
they
hope
to
be
saved
by
Jesus
Christ
;
and
yet
what
worship
of
God
is
there
?
And
what
justice
is
there
among
men
to
do
as
they
would
be
done
by
?
Nay
,
this
is
a
Rule
that
will
examin
manie
professors
of
Religion
,
and
their
consciences
would
tell
them
that
in
such
and
such
things
they
would
be
loth
to
be
dealt
with
as
they
deal
with
others
:
And
for
gross
sins
,
manie
Professors
of
Religion
break
out
into
them
also
,
for
all
are
a
kind
of
Professors
of
the
Gospel
at
large
,
Drunkards
,
and
Adulterers
,
and
Blasphemers
,
and
yet
they
will
come
and
make
profession
of
Religion
,
and
think
it
very
much
if
they
should
be
denied
the
Sacrament
of
the
Bodie
and
Blood
of
Christ
,
Why
,
are
they
not
Christians
?
and
their
children
Christians
?
and
yet
must
they
not
be
Baptized
?
And
yet
they
are
beneath
Heathens
,
Heathens
will
rise
in
Judgment
against
them
.
And
for
conscienciousness
in
secret
,
I
appeal
to
everie
one
of
your
consciences
,
are
there
no
sins
that
you
live
in
that
your
consciences
condemns
you
for
?
A
Heathen
would
not
do
it
,
a
Heathen
would
not
wilfully
live
in
a
sin
that
his
conscience
tells
him
is
a
sin
,
manie
of
the
Heathens
came
to
that
:
And
what
way
have
you
made
in
profession
?
Perhaps
you
have
seemed
to
be
in
the
School
of
Christ
manie
yeers
,
and
others
take
you
for
a
forward
Professor
,
and
yet
your
conscience
tells
you
that
you
live
in
some
sins
that
are
known
sins
to
you
,
but
because
they
are
secret
and
none
knows
them
but
your self
,
therefore
you
have
continued
in
them
,
and
ventured
upon
them
hoping
of
Gods
pardon
,
being
perhaps
but
one
and
no
great
one
,
(
I
say
)
in
this
you
are
beneath
the
light
of
Nature
,
and
therefore
you
are
far
from
having
your
Conversations
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
.
This
Conversation
of
yours
is
not
such
as
becomes
the
light
of
Nature
;
divers
Heathens
would
abhor
such
Conversations
in
Christians
,
yea
,
if
it
were
among
themselves
,
and
they
would
hardlie
companie
with
you
;
there
are
manie
that
make
profession
of
Religion
,
that
(
I
say
)
if
they
lived
among
Heathens
,
Heathens
would
not
keep
companie
with
a
great
part
of
this
Kingdom
,
yea
and
of
most
Congregations
,
and
therefore
they
should
not
think
much
though
they
may
not
be
admitted
into
such
a
near
communion
as
the
Lords
supper
.
Q.
You
will
say
then
,
But
what
is
that
Conversation
becoming
the
Gospel
,
that
is
beyond
the
light
of
Nature
?
First
,
The
light
of
Nature
teaches
to
worship
a
God
:
That
many
of
you
do
,
you
worship
God
:
But
this
is
that
that
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
To
worship
&
honor
God
as
a
Father
,
&
as
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
this
goes
beyond
the
light
of
Nature
in
that
particular
;
not
only
I
am
convinc'd
that
there
is
a
God
,
that
He
is
the
Creator
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
my
Creator
,
and
therefore
I
'le
worship
Him
;
but
I
do
not
do
that
that
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
til
I
get
my self
to
this
,
That
I
am
able
through
the
grace
of
the
Gospel
to
worship
God
as
a
Father
reconciled
to
me
in
Christ
,
and
as
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
so
do
I
come
and
present
all
my
services
unto
God
:
This
few
of
our
Civil
men
do
;
yet
your
Civil
men
will
make
a
profession
of
the
Gospel
too
,
and
your
Civil
men
they
worship
God
,
but
it
is
in
a
meer
natural
way
.
The
God
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
that
made
them
,
is
to
be
worshiped
:
they
can
say
their
old
Catechism
.
Q.
Who
made
you
?
A.
God
.
Q.
Wherefore
did
he
make
you
?
A.
He
made
me
to
serve
Him
&c.
I
but
doest
thou
(
when
thou
comest
to
serve
and
worship
the
Lord
)
look
upon
God
as
a
Father
reconcil'd
in
Christ
,
and
as
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
?
and
so
doest
thou
tender
up
all
thy
services
to
God
?
Thou
art
not
raised
to
that
that
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
except
thou
doest
thus
worship
God
in
this
way
;
that
's
that
which
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
and
know
that
all
other
worship
that
thou
tenderest
up
to
God
,
meerly
as
God
is
Creator
,
God
that
made
thee
,
and
therfore
thou
must
serve
him
:
I
say
al
that
worship
(
if
thou
goest
no
further
)
God
rejects
it
;
indeed
we
are
to
worship
God
as
a
Creator
,
God
would
have
that
;
I
but
,
if
He
hath
not
that
and
the
other
too
,
and
if
He
have
not
both
,
he
will
not
accept
of
one
,
for
the
first
is
included
in
the
second
,
but
the
second
is
not
included
in
the
first
.
A
man
that
worships
God
as
a
Father
,
and
as
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
he
doth
worship
God
as
a
Cretor
too
;
but
a
man
may
worship
God
as
a
Creator
and
not
at
all
be
acquainted
with
Him
as
a
Father
,
and
as
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
and
therefore
till
the
Lord
in
the
Ministrie
of
the
Gospel
hath
been
pleased
to
shine
in
upon
thy
soul
as
a
Father
,
and
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
thou
comest
to
worship
God
thus
,
or
at
least
this
is
the
endeavour
of
thy
soul
that
thou
maiest
worship
God
in
this
way
,
thou
art
not
satisfied
in
worshiping
God
after
the
other
way
,
because
he
made
thee
,
and
thy
heart
works
after
this
,
indeed
I
have
not
got
this
full
assurance
that
he
is
my
Father
,
but
this
is
that
my
heart
is
unsatisfied
untill
I
have
got
it
,
and
I
cannot
be
quiet
in
anie
other
kind
of
worshiping
God
,
till
I
find
some
abilitie
to
tender
up
all
to
him
as
a
Father
,
and
as
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
(
I
say
)
till
thou
comest
to
this
,
thou
doest
not
in
that
particular
worship
God
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
.
And
so
in
the
point
of
Justice
,
thou
doest
give
every
one
his
own
.
I
but
this
is
beneath
that
that
is
required
in
thy
dealing
with
men
according
to
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
If
you
reade
the
5.
of
Mat.
there
you
shall
find
when
Christ
comes
to
preach
what
he
requires
,
he
raises
the
point
of
Justice
beyond
doing
as
we
would
be
dealt
with
:
saith
Christ
there
,
You
have
heard
that
it
hath
been
said
,
Thou
shalt
love
thy
neighbor
and
hate
thine
enemy
.
But
I
say
unto
you
,
love
your
enemies
,
bless
them
that
curse
you
,
do
good
to
them
that
hate
you
,
and
pray
for
them
which
despightfully
use
you
,
and
persecut
you
;
this
is
higher
than
meerly
to
be
just
,
and
for
one
man
not
to
wrong
another
;
you
shall
have
manie
men
say
,
Who
is
able
to
say
black
is
mine
eye
?
I
live
and
no
bodie
can
say
I
wrong
them
;
you
think
this
is
an
excellent
Conversation
,
it
's
true
,
it
is
good
in
its
kind
and
it
were
good
if
all
Professors
of
Religion
could
say
they
live
so
that
no
body
can
charge
them
for
unjust
dealings
,
I
but
this
doth
not
rise
to
that
height
to
be
the
Conversation
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
you
must
come
to
this
height
,
to
love
your
enemies
,
and
to
bless
them
that
curse
you
,
you
must
do
good
to
them
that
hate
you
,
and
pray
for
them
that
despightfully
use
you
and
persecute
you
;
Can
you
find
this
:
this
is
somewhat
like
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
this
is
somewhat
more
than
to
do
no
wrong
to
others
.
And
to
do
as
we
would
be
done
to
,
we
must
go
higher
,
we
must
not
onlie
set
this
as
a
pattern
,
I
'le
do
as
I
would
be
done
by
.
No
,
But
I
'le
labour
to
do
to
another
as
God
hath
done
to
me
.
This
is
higher
;
that
's
thus
,
hath
God
shewed
Himself
gracious
unto
me
?
I
'le
labour
to
do
that
good
to
others
as
much
as
I
am
able
even
as
God
hath
done
to
me
:
You
have
for
that
those
two
Scriptures
,
Ephes.
4.
31
,
32.
Let
all
bitterness
,
and
wrath
,
and
anger
,
and
clamor
,
and
evil
speaking
be
put
away
from
you
with
all
malice
,
and
be
ye
kind
one
towards
another
,
tender
hearted
,
forgiving
one
another
.
The
light
of
Nature
now
will
justifie
all
this
:
But
mark
the
conclusion
,
Even
as
God
for
Christs
sake
hath
forgiven
you
:
Set
the
example
of
God
before
you
,
what
God
hath
done
for
you
for
Christs
sake
,
and
let
that
be
the
great
motive
;
Do
not
only
argue
thus
,
well
,
I
would
be
forgiven
if
I
had
offended
;
and
I
would
not
have
another
to
bear
anger
and
malice
against
mee
,
and
therefore
I
will
not
be
angrie
with
them
nor
malign
them
;
this
is
a
low
principle
:
but
if
I
find
that
this
is
revealed
in
the
Gospel
,
that
the
Lord
for
Christs
sake
hath
forgiven
me
,
and
it
's
this
that
quiets
my
passion
,
when
I
feel
my
corruption
rising
and
stirring
against
any
that
hath
offended
me
,
when
I
do
but
think
of
Gods
mercie
in
forgiving
me
for
Christs
sake
,
this
quiets
me
.
I
this
is
somewhat
like
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
when
we
walk
upon
such
principles
as
these
are
.
And
so
you
have
it
in
Col.
3.
13.
Forbearing
one
another
,
and
forgiving
one
another
:
If
any
man
have
a
quarrel
against
any
,
even
as
Christ
forgive
you
,
so
also
do
ye
.
It
is
very
unbeseeming
such
as
profess
the
Gospel
of
Christ
to
be
quarrelsome
with
their
neighbours
:
Now
you
shall
have
some
that
are
of
very
meek
and
quiet
dispositions
naturally
,
I
love
to
live
quiet
(
say
some
men
;
)
thus
far
thou
maiest
come
by
the
light
of
Nature
not
to
love
to
quarrel
:
But
now
when
any
doth
cause
any
quarrel
,
doest
thou
labor
to
quiet
the
quarrel
upon
this
ground
:
Evn
as
Christ
forgave
me
:
O
I
have
found
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
notwithstanding
my
wretchedness
against
Him
,
and
all
the
wrong
I
have
done
Him
,
He
hath
forgiven
me
,
and
therefore
seeing
Christ
will
not
take
advantage
against
me
as
He
might
,
I
will
not
take
advantage
against
another
:
Is
it
upon
this
ground
?
And
dost
thou
raise
thy
Conversation
with
thy
Neighbor
in
keeping
from
quarrelsomness
,
and
contentiousness
,
dost
thou
naise
it
to
this
height
,
upon
this
ground
,
so
to
forgive
as
Christ
hath
forgiven
you
?
I
will
not
forgive
only
in
this
particular
,
or
in
this
lesse
offence
,
But
as
Christ
hath
forgiven
me
.
We
shall
still
have
further
occasion
to
mention
these
things
,
in
opening
the
sutableness
of
our
Conversations
to
the
Gospel
;
that
is
,
for
the
point
of
Justice
,
it
must
rise
higher
than
that
of
doing
as
we
would
be
done
by
.
And
then
for
grosse
sins
,
thou
keepest
from
them
,
thou
thankest
God
,
thou
art
no
Swearer
,
no
Drunkard
,
no
Whoremonger
,
such
kind
of
notorious
sins
thou
art
not
guilty
of
:
but
what
art
thou
in
respect
of
inward
sins
?
what
art
thou
in
respect
of
secret
sins
?
Mark
that
Scripture
in
Matth.
5.
10.
saith
Christ
there
,
I
say
unto
you
,
That
except
your
righteousness
shall
exceed
the
righteousness
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
you
shall
in
no
case
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
We
shall
likewise
speak
further
of
this
,
when
we
open
that
of
the
Law
,
that
our
Conversations
must
rise
higher
than
the
Conversations
of
those
did
that
lived
under
the
Law
,
or
else
it
doth
not
become
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
You
shall
find
further
in
the
Chapter
,
how
Christ
would
raise
them
higher
than
meerly
not
to
commit
adulterie
,
or
to
be
openly
prophane
:
Verse
.
17.
Ye
have
heard
that
it
was
said
by
them
of
old
time
,
Thou
shalt
not
commit
adultery
.
But
I
say
unto
you
,
That
whosoever
looketh
on
a
woman
,
to
lust
after
her
,
hath
committed
adultery
with
her
already
in
his
heart
.
And
if
thy
right
eye
offend
thee
,
pluck
it
out
and
cast
it
from
thee
:
for
it
is
profitable
for
thee
that
one
of
thy
members
should
perish
,
and
not
that
thy
whol
body
should
be
cast
into
Hell
.
And
then
,
If
thy
right
hand
offend
thee
,
cut
it
off
.
And
so
in
the
point
of
Anger
,
in
the
21
,
&
22.
verses
,
Ye
have
heard
,
that
it
was
said
by
them
of
old
time
,
Thou
shalt
not
kill
:
and
whosoever
shall
kill
,
shall
be
in
danger
of
the
Judgment
.
But
I
say
unto
you
,
That
whosoever
is
angry
with
his
brother
without
a
cause
,
shall
be
in
danger
of
the
judgment
:
and
whosoever
shall
say
unto
his
brother
,
Racha
,
shall
be
in
danger
of
the
councel
:
but
wosoever
shall
say
,
Thou
fool
,
shal
be
in
danger
of
hell
fire
:
That
is
,
liable
to
the
same
judgment
that
you
think
murder
is
.
Now
is
your
conversations
as
becometh
the
Gospel
?
Here
Christ
is
a
great
Preacher
of
the
Gospel
;
and
shews
that
there
is
more
strictness
in
the
Gospel
than
ther
is
by
the
light
of
Nature
,
or
by
the
Law
,
or
by
that
that
they
understand
by
the
Law
:
This
the
light
of
Nature
doth
dictate
,
that
men
should
not
Kill
,
nor
commit
Adultrie
,
but
now
,
If
thy
Conversation
be
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
,
then
thou
must
make
conscience
of
Anger
,
and
tremble
at
that
as
a
natural
man
would
tremble
at
Murder
,
for
that
becomes
the
Gospel
;
(
I
say
)
one
that
is
a
professor
of
the
Gospel
,
he
should
tremble
at
sinful
anger
as
a
natural
man
would
tremble
at
murder
;
for
observe
it
here
,
look
what
(
they
said
)
murder
did
make
a
man
liable
to
;
the
same
thing
(
Christ
saith
)
Anger
would
make
a
man
liable
to
;
therefore
one
that
would
walk
as
becomes
the
Gospel
,
must
tremble
at
the
inward
sin
of
Anger
,
as
a
natural
man
would
tremble
at
the
outward
sin
of
Murder
.
And
so
for
Adultry
,
Thou
art
no
Whoremonger
.
But
one
that
professes
the
Gospel
,
must
look
at
the
lusting
of
the
eye
,
and
of
the
heart
,
as
a
natural
man
that
hath
but
the
light
of
Nature
would
look
upon
the
commission
of
Adultrie
,
for
Christlaies
that
upon
the
lust
of
the
heart
that
they
lay
upon
the
commission
of
Adultrie
.
This
is
as
becometh
the
Gospel
.
Further
,
By
the
light
of
Nature
a
man
may
be
consciencious
.
That
is
,
make
conscience
of
several
sins
.
Q.
But
now
you
will
say
,
Wherein
should
a
man
go
beyond
this
as
becomes
the
Gospel
?
What
can
any
man
that
professes
the
Gospel
go
beyond
this
,
of
making
conscience
of
a
secret
sin
,
that
though
he
knew
that
no
bodie
in
the
world
did
know
his
sin
?
nay
,
suppose
he
knew
certainlie
that
it
should
never
be
known
,
yet
he
dares
not
do
it
,
how
can
a
man
go
beyond
that
?
Ans.
Yes
,
You
must
labor
for
the
mortification
of
the
body
of
sin
that
is
within
you
;
not
onlie
to
make
conscience
to
keep
from
the
act
of
secret
sins
,
but
thy
work
must
be
to
labor
for
the
mortification
of
the
bodie
of
sin
and
death
that
is
in
thee
,
that
's
that
that
is
reveal'd
by
the
Gospel
,
that
no
man
by
the
light
of
Nature
ever
knew
;
you
shall
never
reade
among
all
the
Phylosophers
of
the
point
of
Original
sin
,
nor
of
mortification
of
the
body
of
sin
and
death
,
this
the
light
of
Nature
never
tels
.
So
that
now
,
when
a
man
come
to
his
height
,
that
is
,
first
my
conscience
being
enlightned
by
the
Word
so
that
I
dare
not
commit
any
secret
sin
for
the
world
,
though
there
be
none
but
God
and
my
conscience
together
,
but
besides
that
,
Oh
I
carry
about
with
me
a
body
of
sin
and
death
,
a
root
of
bitterness
,
that
original
corruption
,
and
this
makes
me
cry
out
,
Oh
wretched
man
,
Oh
wretched
woman
!
who
shall
deliver
me
from
this
body
of
death
?
and
Oh
that
I
could
find
this
mortified
in
me
,
this
is
that
that
is
the
strength
and
endeavor
of
my
soul
,
to
get
this
bodie
of
sin
to
be
mortified
,
I
,
this
is
as
becomes
the
Gospel
,
so
to
live
in
your
Conversations
as
it
may
appear
that
you
are
not
content
meerly
to
keep
from
actual
sins
,
though
in
secret
,
but
it
is
your
great
care
and
endeavour
to
mortifie
this
verie
bodie
of
death
that
is
within
you
;
and
by
this
a
great
manie
of
your
Civil
men
,
and
meer
moral
men
will
or
at
least
may
be
convinced
that
their
Conversations
comes
short
of
that
that
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
for
they
are
not
acquainted
with
this
.
Lastly
,
If
you
would
have
your
Conversations
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
you
must
not
only
think
to
make
conscience
of
secret
sins
,
but
that
which
you
do
,
you
must
manifest
that
it
doth
proceed
out
of
Love
,
not
only
that
you
do
obey
,
but
that
you
love
the
Commandement
that
you
do
obey
.
Now
this
,
neither
any
hypocrit
or
meer
moral
man
doth
,
if
you
take
it
universallie
one
Commandement
as
well
as
another
.
Obj.
You
will
say
,
Love
is
a
secret
thing
?
Ans.
But
as
you
may
know
in
your
family
the
difference
between
your
childrens
obedience
to
you
and
your
servants
,
so
there
may
appear
a
difference
between
the
obedience
of
one
that
is
meerly
moral
,
or
doth
it
out
of
conscience
,
and
the
other
that
doth
it
out
of
love
;
therefore
you
must
know
that
you
do
not
rise
beyond
the
light
of
Nature
,
except
that
you
do
love
the
Command
as
well
as
obey
the
Command
,
and
so
carrie
things
in
your
Conversations
as
you
may
make
it
appear
that
all
those
waie
of
God
that
you
make
conscience
of
,
that
you
likewise
have
a
love
unto
them
,
and
do
them
out
of
a
principle
of
love
,
and
thus
you
come
beyond
the
light
of
Nature
,
and
in
some
measure
it
is
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
And
that
's
the
first
thing
how
we
should
walk
in
our
Conversations
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
But
now
this
is
the
lowest
of
all
.
The
second
is
,
That
our
Conversations
must
be
such
as
is
beyond
such
as
live
under
the
Law
,
for
the
Law
of
God
goes
higher
than
the
light
of
Nature
,
for
there
's
more
reveal'd
there
than
in
the
light
of
Nature
.
It
's
true
,
that
that
you
call
the
moral
Law
,
the
light
of
Nature
,
if
it
be
cleer
it
is
sutable
to
it
,
to
the
most
part
of
it
,
only
there
is
some
part
that
is
positive
,
but
most
part
is
but
sutable
to
the
principles
of
Nature
if
they
were
cleer
and
pure
;
but
now
because
,
since
the
fall
of
Man
,
the
light
of
Nature
is
darkned
,
and
the
principles
of
Nature
are
much
corrupted
,
therefore
God
hath
given
His
Law
,
that
is
as
it
were
a
glass
of
His
Will
,
that
is
,
the
cleer
glass
of
what
was
written
in
the
heart
of
man
in
Innocencie
,
that
's
the
Law
:
Only
there
is
that
of
the
limitation
of
the
seventh
Day
particularly
from
the
Creation
that
hath
somewhat
positive
in
it
,
but
take
all
the
other
and
(
I
say
)
it
is
nothing
but
as
a
glass
of
what
was
written
in
the
heart
of
man
in
the
time
of
Innocency
:
There
was
written
in
mans
heart
to
keep
some
solemn
time
for
the
worship
of
God
,
only
the
specification
was
by
revelation
,
but
the
substance
of
all
those
ten
Commandements
(
I
say
)
is
the
glass
of
what
was
written
in
the
heart
of
man
in
Innocency
:
And
because
God
saw
that
this
writing
was
so
much
blotted
out
,
almost
all
obliterated
,
therefore
God
wrote
it
in
Tables
of
stone
,
whereas
it
was
written
in
the
Table
of
mans
heart
at
first
;
But
now
when
He
comes
to
bring
men
to
the
Gospel
there
He
writes
over
that
Law
again
in
the
Tables
of
their
hearts
:
At
first
it
was
written
in
the
heart
of
Adam
,
but
he
falling
,
doth
blot
it
out
in
a
great
measure
,
then
God
writes
it
over
fair
again
,
but
how
?
He
writes
it
over
in
a
fair
Copie
,
but
it
is
in
Tables
of
stone
:
but
when
God
receives
any
soul
in
the
Gospel
He
writes
it
over
again
in
the
Tables
of
their
hearts
;
Now
this
gives
you
a
little
hint
of
the
difference
between
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
,
between
the
Conversations
of
men
that
were
meerly
Legal
,
and
the
Conversation
that
is
Evangelical
:
but
the
opening
of
it
to
shew
the
difference
between
the
Law
and
the
Gospel
in
reference
to
this
,
and
to
shew
how
low
the
Conversation
was
that
was
meerly
Legal
,
and
how
high
raised
the
Conversation
of
a
Christian
ought
to
be
if
he
would
make
it
Evangelical
,
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
would
ask
more
time
,
and
therefore
we
must
defer
that
to
the
next
day
.
SERMON
III.
PHIL.
1.
27.
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
A
Conversation
becoming
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
it
must
be
beyond
what
the
Law
can
inable
one
to
attain
to
,
or
else
it
doth
not
become
the
Gospel
.
I
have
shewed
you
already
what
the
Gospel
of
Christ
is
.
But
now
we
are
upon
the
point
of
Conversation
,
That
it
must
be
higher
than
can
be
by
the
Law
,
those
that
live
under
the
Gospel
must
live
in
a
higher
way
of
holiness
than
those
that
lived
under
the
Law
.
Now
for
this
,
we
are
to
consider
of
the
Law
under
these
two
considerations
.
First
,
As
it
is
a
Covenant
of
works
for
life
,
so
it
was
made
at
first
to
Adam
:
It
was
a
Covenant
of
works
for
eternal
life
to
Adam
,
and
so
to
man
kind
in
him
.
Secondly
,
We
are
to
consider
the
Law
as
in
the
Ministration
of
it
by
Moses
:
Take
it
either
of
these
two
waies
.
Those
that
live
under
the
Gospel
,
and
profess
the
Gospel
,
must
live
in
a
more
holy
Conversation
,
or
aim
,
or
endeavour
at
least
after
a
more
holy
Conversation
than
that
Conversation
could
be
that
was
under
the
Law
:
As
now
,
I
say
thus
,
the
Law
as
the
Covenant
of
life
to
Adam
,
But
what
was
his
Conversation
?
First
,
It
was
obedience
to
God
meerly
as
Creator
,
no
further
;
Adam
in
innocency
he
lookt
upon
God
as
Creator
of
al
things
,
as
the
First
being
of
all
,
and
so
Adam
tendered
up
his
service
to
God
meerly
as
the
Creator
and
First-being
.
That
was
his
obedience
.
Secondly
,
The
Law
to
Adam
had
promise
only
of
natural
things
,
of
a
natural
life
to
be
continued
:
We
do
not
reade
of
Gods
promising
Adam
to
live
in
Heaven
if
he
had
obeyed
;
but
,
Do
this
and
live
;
that
was
the
Tenour
of
the
Covenant
with
him
:
that
is
,
he
should
have
continued
in
Paradise
and
so
have
lived
a
natural
life
,
but
yet
continued
eternally
,
God
would
have
upheld
that
natural
life
of
his
,
that
's
all
we
reade
of
that
ever
God
promised
to
Adam
if
he
had
stood
by
vertue
of
that
Covenant
of
the
Law
:
That
's
the
second
thing
considerable
in
him
.
so
that
his
obedience
was
tendred
up
to
God
to
that
end
,
that
he
might
obtain
the
continuance
of
a
natural
life
here
in
this
world
,
only
in
order
unto
that
,
for
we
find
no
more
revealed
.
The
first
man
Adam
he
was
Natural
,
the
second
Spiritual
,
the
first
of
the
Earth
earthly
,
the
second
,
the
Lord
from
Heaven
.
The
Apostle
.
1
Cor.
15.
speaks
of
Adam
in
innocency
as
the
common
head
of
al
man-kind
,
he
was
of
the
Earth
earthly
,
and
in
way
of
distinction
the
second
Adam
was
the
Lord
from
Heaven
;
He
brings
all
heavenly
glory
.
Though
Adam
had
stood
,
yet
we
never
reade
of
any
heavenly
glory
that
ever
he
or
his
posterity
should
have
had
;
but
the
second
Adam
he
is
the
Lord
from
Heaven
that
brings
Heavenly
glory
with
him
.
That
's
the
second
thing
considerable
in
the
Law
as
a
Covenant
with
Adam
.
The
third
thing
in
the
Law
as
a
Covenant
with
Adam
was
this
,
That
Adam
under
the
Law
he
must
have
wrought
by
his
own
strength
that
he
had
received
.
God
at
first
gave
man
strength
for
obedience
,
and
he
puts
his
stock
into
his
own
hand
,
and
so
he
must
have
wrought
and
continued
by
the
power
of
the
strength
that
God
did
at
first
give
him
,
he
had
not
that
fountain
to
go
to
for
that
continual
supply
of
strength
as
we
have
,
which
you
shall
see
presently
.
Fourthly
,
Adam
,
he
was
in
such
a
condition
,
as
he
was
in
hazard
of
his
miscarrying
for
his
eternal
estate
;
He
was
indeed
in
a
way
of
obedience
to
the
Law
that
God
gave
him
,
but
still
so
as
he
was
in
hazard
of
eternal
miscarrying
;
this
was
the
condition
of
Adam
under
the
Law
.
Obj.
You
will
say
,
He
was
holy
,
and
had
no
sin
.
Ans.
But
considering
his
condition
under
the
Law
;
That
it
was
Obedience
to
God
as
a
Creator
,
he
did
work
for
natural
good
;
and
he
wrought
by
the
strength
he
had
received
,
and
he
was
in
hazard
of
miscarrying
eternally
.
Now
compare
his
condition
with
the
condition
of
the
Saints
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
,
and
you
will
find
the
condition
of
the
Saints
having
the
fruit
of
the
Gospel
,
to
be
in
a
great
deal
better
condition
,
even
now
;
not
only
shall
be
in
Heaven
,
but
are
in
a
better
condition
now
than
Adam
was
in
paradise
.
1.
Adam
he
obeyed
God
,
and
tendered
up
his
service
to
God
as
a
Creator
.
But
now
the
people
of
God
under
the
Gospel
,
those
that
are
brought
home
to
God
by
the
Gospel
,
they
look
upon
God
under
another
relation
,
not
meerly
as
Creator
,
but
all
their
services
that
they
tender
up
to
God
,
it
is
as
unto
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
their
Father
in
Him
;
I
go
to
my
Father
,
and
I
go
to
your
Father
(
saith
Christ
)
John
,
20.
17.
It
's
true
,
still
we
look
upon
God
as
the
First-being
of
all
things
,
as
Creator
;
but
we
look
upon
Him
in
a
higher
relation
than
meerly
our
Creator
,
we
look
upon
Him
as
the
Father
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
so
in
Jesus
Christ
as
our
Father
,
and
so
we
tender
up
obedience
to
Him
in
that
way
,
and
surely
such
obedience
tendered
up
to
God
as
under
such
a
relation
;
should
be
a
higher
kind
of
obedience
,
a
higher
kind
of
holiness
than
was
in
Adam
.
Although
it
is
true
,
in
respect
of
our
condition
here
,
we
are
not
so
free
from
corruption
as
Adam
was
in
Innocencie
,
yet
the
obedience
that
we
tender
up
to
God
,
though
it
be
not
so
free
(
I
say
)
from
mixture
,
yet
it
is
of
a
higher
nature
than
Adams
was
,
it
is
to
God
as
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
2.
We
have
better
promises
than
ever
Adam
had
,
we
have
promises
of
Heavenly
Glory
that
he
had
not
:
God
doth
not
say
,
Do
and
live
to
us
only
,
live
hear
in
the
world
in
a
natural
life
,
and
I
will
free
you
from
outward
troubles
,
and
from
the
death
of
the
body
:
But
we
know
that
the
Gospel
brings
immortallity
and
glory
to
light
,
it
tels
us
of
the
glory
of
Heaven
,
and
of
the
Mansions
that
Jesus
Christ
is
gone
before
to
prepare
,
of
the
glorious
Communion
that
the
Saints
shall
have
with
God
in
the
highest
heavens
,
which
is
another
manner
of
motive
to
obedience
than
ever
Adam
had
:
And
therefore
our
obedience
to
God
should
be
raised
in
a
higher
way
than
ever
his
was
.
3.
The
strength
that
we
have
,
it
's
not
put
into
our
own
hands
to
keep
and
so
to
improve
,
and
there
's
all
.
But
Jesus
Christ
the
Second
Person
in
Trinity
,
He
is
fil'd
with
all
fulness
that
we
might
receive
grace
for
grace
continually
from
the
fulness
of
Jesus
Christ
that
hath
all
the
treasures
of
wisdom
in
Him
,
In
Him
it
pleased
the
Father
that
all
fulness
should
dwell
;
now
the
Saints
by
faith
have
as
it
were
a
pipe
laid
into
that
Cistern
that
hath
all
fulness
,
from
whence
continually
by
the
work
of
Faith
they
draw
strength
and
nourishment
,
new
supply
from
Him
,
they
have
not
somewhat
given
to
them
and
so
are
set
to
trade
for
themselves
and
improve
what
is
given
them
,
but
they
suck
new
vertue
from
Jesus
Christ
as
from
a
Head
.
Adam
he
was
the
head
of
the
first
Covenant
himself
,
but
now
't
is
Jesus
Christ
that
is
the
Head
of
the
Second
,
and
all
Beleevers
draw
spirits
from
Jesus
Christ
,
and
strength
from
him
as
from
the
Head
,
they
have
a
Head
that
Adam
had
not
to
draw
strength
from
,
and
therefore
they
are
to
manifest
the
strength
of
Jesus
Christ
in
all
their
waies
,
that
fulness
that
there
is
in
Jesus
Christ
they
are
to
make
that
appear
to
the
world
in
their
lives
and
Conversations
:
And
therefore
that
text
Col.
1
10
,
11.
is
very
remarkable
,
That
ye
might
walk
worthy
of
the
Lord
unto
all
pleasing
,
being
fruitful
in
every
good
work
,
and
increasing
in
the
knowledg
of
God
:
mark
in
the
11.
verse
,
strengthened
with
all
might
,
according
to
his
glorious
power
;
This
is
worthy
of
the
Lord
,
because
that
now
we
come
to
receive
of
his
fulness
,
of
the
fulness
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
to
have
a
continual
supply
from
him
;
Though
't
is
true
,
so
God
hath
ordered
it
that
so
long
as
we
live
we
shall
have
some
mixtures
of
corruption
here
,
but
yet
he
hath
provided
a
help
for
us
,
a
fulness
in
his
Son
,
that
from
Him
we
should
draw
of
His
fulness
,
and
so
come
to
be
strengthened
with
all
might
.
4.
We
now
serve
the
Lord
and
obey
Him
in
our
lives
as
those
that
are
delivered
from
the
hazard
of
eternal
miscarrying
.
Adam
obeyed
,
but
yet
he
might
know
when
he
was
obeying
;
I
now
obey
,
but
I
am
in
danger
to
miscarry
eternally
,
every
hour
to
undo
my self
and
posterity
for
ever
.
But
now
certainly
this
very
thought
,
and
the
understanding
of
this
,
it
could
not
stand
with
that
full
freedom
of
spirit
that
the
Saints
may
have
now
under
the
Gospel
,
the
Saints
under
the
Gospel
come
in
a
way
of
obedience
to
God
,
and
upon
this
ground
they
have
their
feet
(
as
it
were
)
upon
sure
ground
:
Well
,
as
for
my
eternal
estate
the
hazard
of
miscarrying
there
,
it
is
over
,
I
blesse
God
that
is
over
,
for
that
now
my
obedience
it
is
not
that
I
might
work
out
,
and
earn
salvation
;
but
my
obedience
to
God
now
is
(
being
set
safe
upon
the
shore
)
that
I
might
live
to
the
praise
of
the
grace
of
God
that
hath
delivered
me
from
al
danger
of
miscarrying
,
and
hath
set
me
with
Jesus
Christ
in
heavenly
places
,
I
am
now
already
set
in
heavenly
places
with
Jesus
Christ
,
and
as
sure
of
Heaven
(
for
so
a
Believer
may
come
to
be
)
as
if
so
be
that
I
were
there
already
,
and
so
I
am
now
to
begin
the
life
of
Heaven
,
to
be
blessing
and
magnifying
God
,
not
in
word
only
,
but
in
my
life
,
therefore
am
I
to
hold
forth
the
glory
of
God
in
my
life
and
Conversation
,
that
I
might
blesse
and
magnifie
the
Name
of
God
,
that
hath
delivered
me
from
darkness
,
and
hath
translated
me
into
the
Kingdom
of
his
dear
Son
,
and
upon
these
terms
do
I
serve
God
now
;
I
do
not
serve
God
as
one
that
is
in
hazard
for
ever
to
miscarry
,
and
out
of
a
base
and
slavish
fear
lest
I
should
miscarry
,
I
do
endeavor
to
work
out
my
salvation
;
but
it
is
as
one
that
is
redeemed
and
delivered
from
eternal
misery
,
yea
,
I
now
begin
to
joyn
with
the
Saints
and
Angels
that
are
in
Heaven
,
that
are
there
magnifying
God
,
and
shal
be
to
al
eternity
praising
of
Him
for
His
free
grace
towards
them
;
surely
this
Conversation
should
be
in
a
higher
degree
of
holiness
than
the
Conversation
of
Adam
could
be
even
in
Paradise
:
Yet
still
remembring
this
,
we
cannot
in
this
life
attain
to
such
a
Conversation
as
to
be
without
mixture
of
evil
,
but
we
should
be
more
spiritual
and
heavenly
in
our
waies
,
we
have
more
cause
to
be
so
than
Adam
had
in
his
innocency
,
and
we
do
not
walk
answerable
to
the
Gospel
except
our
hearts
do
rise
in
a
more
spiritual
and
heavenly
way
than
his
heart
could
rise
when
it
came
new
out
of
the
hand
of
his
Creator
.
That
's
the
first
consideration
of
the
Law
as
it
was
a
Covenant
of
life
to
him
and
al
man-kind
in
him
.
Oh
that
as
we
go
along
we
would
but
consider
what
cause
we
have
of
humiliation
then
;
Oh
how
far
are
our
Conversations
short
of
that
that
becomes
the
Gospel
if
it
should
rise
to
so
high
a
pitch
as
this
is
that
hath
been
mentioned
.
Secondly
,
Consider
we
the
Law
as
in
the
administration
of
it
to
Moses
,
and
so
to
the
people
of
the
Jews
:
The
administration
of
the
Law
to
them
it
was
under
another
notion
,
it
was
to
bring
them
to
Christ
,
and
that
they
might
come
to
see
their
inability
of
keeping
of
that
Covenant
,
and
come
to
understand
Christ
so
much
the
more
,
and
to
be
driven
unto
Christ
by
having
the
Law
presented
to
them
,
God
did
never
intend
by
giving
of
the
Law
to
the
people
of
the
Jews
that
it
should
be
a
Covenant
of
eternal
life
to
them
;
indeed
there
was
this
in
the
administraon
of
it
somewhat
different
from
us
,
some
special
Covenant
about
their
living
in
Canaan
,
and
about
mercies
in
that
promised
Land
,
beyond
that
that
we
have
in
the
Law
,
as
we
find
in
the
new
Testament
,
they
(
I
say
)
had
this
annexed
to
it
.
The
Law
that
was
first
given
unto
Adam
and
written
in
his
heart
,
afterwards
even
obliterated
,
then
it
was
transcribed
by
the
same
hand
in
tables
of
stone
and
given
unto
them
chiefly
to
shew
them
their
misery
,
and
their
need
of
Christ
;
to
be
a
preparation
for
Christs
coming
into
the
world
;
and
with
this
one
addition
beyond
what
we
have
in
the
new
Testament
,
that
there
was
a
temporal
Covenant
annexed
unto
it
,
that
concern'd
their
living
prosperously
in
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
(
&
so
far
we
are
delivered
even
from
the
Law
as
it
was
given
by
Moses
,
that
is
,
from
the
connexion
of
the
Covenant
that
was
added
unto
the
delivering
of
the
Law
)
concerning
their
happy
and
comfortable
condition
in
the
Land
of
Canaan
upon
the
keeping
of
their
Law
;
but
now
(
how
ever
it
was
)
certainly
that
Conversation
that
becomes
the
Gospel
should
be
beyond
what
could
be
even
from
godly
men
in
the
time
of
the
Law
.
As
first
,
The
Law
to
them
it
was
given
under
low
Promises
,
their
promises
were
but
very
low
that
were
under
the
Law
:
It
's
true
,
they
had
somewhat
of
the
Gospel
that
we
have
,
but
extream
darkly
,
and
very
little
that
they
knew
of
it
,
but
the
chief
Ministration
of
God
towards
them
was
then
in
a
legal
way
,
and
that
had
but
low
promises
,
as
their
living
in
Canaan
;
you
shall
find
generally
al
the
promises
that
are
annexed
to
the
Law
even
by
Moses
,
it
is
but
,
that
they
shall
prolong
their
daies
in
the
Land
▪
the
Lord
their
God
shall
give
them
,
That
they
should
be
blest
in
their
basket
and
store
:
their
Promises
were
under
Heaven-Promises
,
Promises
of
this
life
only
;
and
therefore
it
could
raise
them
but
to
a
very
low
degree
of
holiness
.
Secondly
,
Their
Ordinances
were
but
poor
and
mean
,
and
beggerly
in
comparison
of
our
;
for
so
the
Gospel
cals
them
,
Col.
2.
They
were
but
beggerly
rudiments
,
which
stood
only
in
meats
and
drinks
,
and
divers
washings
,
and
carnal
Ordinances
imposed
on
them
untill
the
time
of
reformation
.
Heb.
9.
10.
They
had
an
earthly
Tabernacle
,
a
worldly
Sanctuary
,
Heb.
9.
1.
&c.
Thirdly
,
The
burden
of
them
under
the
Law
was
very
great
,
they
were
under
a
heavy
yoke
&
burden
that
did
bow
them
down
:
A
man
that
is
under
a
heavy
burden
it
makes
him
stoop
&
bend
in
the
back
,
he
cannot
stand
so
upright
nor
fast
as
others
that
have
no
such
weight
upon
them
.
Fourthly
,
The
administration
of
the
Law
was
with
Thunder
and
Lightning
very
terrible
,
It
made
even
Moses
quake
and
tremble
,
(
as
the
Author
to
the
Hebrews
speaks
.
)
Fiftly
,
Their
spirits
were
very
servile
under
the
Law
,
they
were
subject
to
bondage
even
all
their
daies
;
God
so
ordered
things
as
to
carry
on
his
people
even
in
a
very
servile
way
,
they
were
but
mean
servants
then
,
hewers
of
wood
and
drawers
of
water
.
But
now
under
the
Gospel
,
First
,
our
Promises
are
far
better
,
and
our
Covenant
better
,
in
Heb.
8.
6.
there
the
Apostle
compares
their
Condition
and
ours
,
Who
serve
(
saith
he
)
unto
the
example
and
shadow
of
heavenly
things
,
There
was
but
the
shadow
of
heavenly
things
;
the
Gospel
hath
the
Heavenly
things
themselves
,
and
they
are
but
the
shadow
,
for
so
you
have
it
in
Heb.
10.
1.
For
the
Law
having
a
shadow
of
good
things
to
come
,
and
not
the
very
image
of
the
things
:
They
had
but
a
shadow
of
good
things
to
come
,
and
not
the
very
image
it self
.
As
Moses
was
admonish'd
of
God
,
when
he
was
about
to
make
the
Tabernacle
,
For
see
(
saith
he
)
that
thou
make
all
things
according
to
the
pattern
shewed
to
thee
in
the
Mount
.
And
then
in
Heb.
8.
6.
But
now
hath
he
obtained
a
more
excellent
Ministry
,
[
that
's
Christ
]
By
how
much
also
he
is
the
Mediator
of
a
better
Covenant
,
which
was
established
upon
better
promises
:
A
better
Covenant
,
and
stablished
upon
better
promises
,
or
a
better
Testament
:
Their
promises
I
say
were
but
low
and
mean
;
and
our
promises
are
high
and
precious
,
and
we
have
a
better
Covenant
,
a
Covenant
not
of
living
in
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
but
of
Heaven
,
of
which
that
Canaan
was
but
a
Type
,
and
therefore
our
Conversations
should
rise
higher
in
holiness
according
as
our
Covenant
and
Promises
are
better
than
theirs
.
Secondly
,
Our
Worship
is
more
spiritual
than
their
worship
was
.
As
that
known
place
in
Joh.
4.
23.
where
Christ
saith
to
the
woman
of
Samaria
,
You
serve
God
in
this
place
:
But
the
time
shall
come
that
they
shall
serve
him
every
where
,
for
God
is
a
Spirit
,
and
will
be
worshiped
in
spirit
and
in
truth
.
There
is
more
spiritual
worship
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
than
was
in
the
time
of
the
Law
:
The
Lord
carried
them
on
in
a
carnal
and
a
sensitive
way
:
and
indeed
this
hath
been
a
great
design
of
Antichrist
to
bring
men
to
a
carnal
way
of
worship
,
To
carnal
Ordinances
,
for
so
they
are
called
in
Scripture
,
the
Commandements
of
God
by
Moses
,
are
called
carnal
,
Heb.
9.
10.
For
their
worship
was
in
comparison
of
the
worship
in
the
Gospel
but
carnal
;
(
I
say
)
it
hath
bin
the
design
of
Antichrist
to
darken
the
glory
of
Jesus
Christ
in
the
Gospel
,
by
bringing
the
Church
to
a
carnal
way
of
worship
,
and
to
take
away
spiritual
,
and
therefore
they
are
altogether
about
carnal
Institutions
,
whereas
Jesus
Christ
hath
instituted
but
only
two
Sacraments
,
wherein
there
are
outward
carnal
things
,
wherein
we
worship
God
through
the
Creature
,
otherwise
His
worship
is
altogether
spiritual
;
but
now
Antichrist
he
would
bring
in
altogether
carnal
things
,
he
would
ad
a
hundred
inventions
of
his
own
,
as
building
sumptuous
Temples
,
railing
in
of
the
Communion
Tables
,
and
then
turning
them
into
Altars
;
with
such
kind
of
apish
gestures
,
foolish
garments
,
and
Heathenish
musick
,
all
which
was
carnal
worship
,
the
devices
of
men
to
please
children
and
fools
with
:
exceedingly
much
against
the
very
life
and
soul
of
Godliness
,
and
the
only
rule
of
worship
in
the
Word
of
God
.
Besides
this
rediculous
and
carnal
way
of
worship
,
made
the
worshipers
twofold
more
the
children
of
Satan
than
they
were
before
.
But
now
the
more
spiritual
any
worship
of
God
is
,
the
more
spiritual
it
makes
the
heart
,
the
lesse
we
stick
to
the
creature
while
we
are
worshipping
of
God
,
the
more
communion
we
come
to
have
with
Christ
,
and
so
it
doth
raise
holinesse
to
a
more
higher
pitch
.
Thirdly
,
Vnder
the
Gospel
our
yoke
is
more
easie
:
You
know
what
Christ
saith
,
(
in
a
Scripture
that
I
have
opened
to
you
at
large
)
Come
,
take
my
yoke
upon
you
,
for
my
yoke
is
easie
,
and
my
burden
is
light
.
You
are
delivered
from
that
heavy
burden
that
they
were
under
,
and
therefore
you
should
run
the
waies
of
Gods
Commandements
,
and
follow
after
holiness
more
readily
and
freely
than
they
could
do
.
Fourthly
,
We
have
access
with
boldness
to
the
Throne
of
grace
,
(
as
the
Scripture
speaks
)
God
doth
not
reveal
Himself
in
that
terrible
way
to
his
Saints
now
,
as
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
but
would
have
them
come
with
boldness
,
and
have
libertie
of
speech
:
for
that
's
the
word
,
as
in
the
second
of
the
Ephesians
,
of
the
boldness
that
we
have
to
come
into
the
presence
of
God
;
Through
him
we
have
access
by
one
spirit
unto
the
Father
.
[
Access
]
the
word
signifies
a
coming
with
freedom
(
as
it
were
)
being
led
by
the
hand
of
God
.
In
Ephes.
3.
12.
In
whom
we
have
boldness
and
access
(
saith
the
text
there
)
with
confidence
by
the
faith
of
Him
.
Three
words
here
are
together
:
We
have
boldness
,
and
access
,
with
confidence
by
the
faith
of
Him
.
The
word
that
is
here
translated
[
Boldness
]
it
is
,
liberty
of
speech
;
we
may
come
and
speak
our
minds
and
unbosome
our
speech
freely
to
God
without
any
such
terror
;
and
we
may
come
to
God
without
desiring
.
Moses
must
go
into
Gods
presence
for
them
as
he
did
;
Oh
they
durst
not
go
themselves
,
but
Moses
must
go
and
speak
with
God
.
We
may
come
into
the
presence
of
God
and
speak
our
hearts
freely
with
a
holy
boldness
in
the
Name
of
Christ
.
Fifthly
,
We
have
the
spirit
of
adoption
more
than
they
.
Rom.
8.
We
have
not
received
the
spirit
of
bondage
to
fear
again
,
but
the
spirit
of
adoption
,
whereby
we
cry
,
Abba
▪
Father
.
There
was
a
spirit
of
bondage
under
which
,
even
the
people
of
God
were
in
former
times
,
and
now
the
spirit
of
adoption
is
more
spread
abroad
and
composed
in
the
world
to
the
Churches
than
it
was
before
,
and
therefore
the
Lord
expects
a
Conversation
sutable
to
the
spirit
of
adoption
.
As
now
,
take
one
that
is
a
child
and
hath
a
servile
spirit
and
is
afraid
to
come
into
the
presence
of
his
father
,
it
may
be
he
will
do
some
works
in
obedience
to
his
father
,
but
in
a
heavy
&
dull
way
,
but
afterwards
when
his
father
is
fully
reconcil'd
to
him
,
&
comes
&
speaks
kindly
to
him
&
there
comes
a
spirit
of
adoption
upon
the
child
,
Oh
then
he
goes
lively
on
in
duty
to
his
father
,
then
he
rejoyces
in
the
presence
of
his
father
,
&
to
do
any
thing
that
may
please
his
father
;
when
he
is
acted
by
a
spirit
of
adoptiō
,
there
s
more
service
done
according
to
the
mind
&
wil
of
Christ
than
there
was
before
.
So
(
my
Brethren
)
we
should
exceed
all
under
the
Law
with
a
more
fillial
obedience
,
than
ever
there
was
in
that
time
,
or
else
our
Conversation
it
is
not
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
:
Therefore
when
you
open
the
old
Testament
and
reade
of
those
excellent
gracious
spirits
that
were
there
,
especially
in
the
Psalms
,
what
holy
breathings
and
pantings
after
God
there
are
,
and
in
the
Prophets
,
what
exemplary
holiness
then
liv'd
and
shined
in
the
world
:
Be
ashamed
of
your selves
if
you
do
not
rise
to
as
high
a
degree
as
they
and
higher
too
Obj.
Why
you
will
say
,
But
they
were
eminent
men
,
they
were
the
Prophets
of
God
and
so
were
extraordinary
;
and
can
ordinary
Christians
rise
as
high
as
they
did
,
and
be
such
burning
and
shining
lamps
as
they
were
?
Ans.
I
'le
give
you
one
Scripture
about
that
,
in
Zach.
12.
8.
it
is
a
cleer
Prophesie
of
the
times
of
the
Gospel
,
In
that
day
shall
the
Lord
defend
the
Inhabitants
of
Jerusalem
,
and
he
that
is
feeble
among
them
at
that
day
shall
be
as
David
;
and
the
house
of
David
shall
be
as
God
,
as
the
Angel
of
the
Lord
before
them
.
Mark
,
he
that
is
feeble
among
them
shall
be
as
David
,
who
was
a
man
according
to
Gods
own
heart
.
Oh
reade
Davids
Psalms
,
particularly
the
119.
Psalm
,
and
see
the
holy
breathings
of
David
,
and
observe
that
there
is
a
Prophesie
,
that
those
that
are
feeble
shall
be
as
David
,
and
those
that
are
as
David
,
that
is
,
the
eminent
Christians
,
the
Lords
Champions
,
and
the
house
of
David
shall
be
as
God
,
as
the
Angels
of
the
Lord
.
Christians
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
that
are
eminent
should
live
as
Angels
,
Angelical
lives
,
and
the
weakest
of
all
should
be
as
David
:
Indeed
considering
what
we
have
revealed
in
the
Gospel
we
should
be
ashamed
that
our
hearts
and
lives
should
come
short
in
spiritualness
,
and
heavenliness
of
any
that
lived
in
the
times
of
the
Law
:
see
in
the
119.
Psalm
,
how
you
find
Davids
heart
taken
and
ravished
with
the
Word
of
God
,
Oh
how
sweet
was
the
Law
of
God
to
him
,
sweeter
than
the
honey
and
the
honey
comb
.
He
doth
not
mean
there
the
Law
in
opposition
to
the
Gospel
,
but
the
whol
Word
of
God
;
Now
you
should
consider
this
,
what
part
of
Gods
Word
had
David
there
,
he
had
not
many
of
the
Prophesies
,
he
had
but
the
Books
of
Moses
and
some
other
Books
;
the
Book
of
Job
was
then
,
and
some
of
the
Chronicles
,
some
part
of
the
Kings
,
and
the
Book
of
Judges
;
but
most
part
of
the
Kings
he
could
not
have
,
for
he
was
the
second
King
:
therefore
what
little
part
of
the
Word
of
God
was
written
at
that
time
;
and
yet
how
sweet
was
the
Word
to
him
,
as
sweet
as
the
honey
and
the
honey
comb
,
and
how
he
did
delight
in
it
above
Gold
and
Silver
.
And
then
for
the
Ordinances
of
God
,
O
how
was
he
taken
with
them
!
though
in
comparison
of
ours
they
were
but
carnal
:
In
the
84.
Psalm
,
he
did
envy
the
very
birds
that
were
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
How
aimable
are
thy
Courts
O
Lord
(
saith
he
;
)
now
do
but
compare
those
Scriptures
he
had
with
these
that
we
have
,
The
five
Books
of
Moses
,
and
Joshua
,
and
Judges
,
and
Job
which
were
the
chief
Scriptures
then
extant
,
and
do
but
compare
them
with
the
History
of
the
Gospel
,
in
particular
the
Sermons
of
Christ
,
from
the
fifth
Chapter
of
Matthew
to
the
eighth
;
So
those
remarkable
places
from
the
fourteenth
to
the
eighteenth
of
John
,
and
so
on
;
O
what
heavenly
things
are
there
let
down
amongst
us
!
What
Heavenly
truths
we
have
,
study
and
reade
over
Pauls
Epistles
(
which
are
several
holy
Letters
sent
from
Christ
to
His
Saints
here
on
earth
,
)
Oh
what
spiritual
transcendant
truths
!
What
great
mysteries
and
depths
of
God
are
opened
and
revealed
there
beyond
what
there
is
in
Genesis
,
or
Exodus
,
or
Leviticus
,
or
Numbers
,
&c.
And
yet
the
Word
of
God
was
dearer
to
him
than
al
the
world
,
and
he
profest
he
did
meditate
in
it
day
and
night
.
Now
we
have
that
word
in
two
Testaments
,
that
doth
reveal
abundance
more
of
God
in
Christ
than
ever
he
had
,
and
therefore
our
Conversations
should
rise
higher
in
holiness
than
the
Converstions
of
those
that
were
under
the
Law
;
we
should
endeavor
to
be
more
exemplary
in
holy
walking
than
they
were
.
And
thus
much
for
the
second
head
.
Now
for
the
third
,
which
is
the
chief
of
all
,
If
you
would
have
your
Conversations
to
be
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
,
it
must
be
suitable
to
what
the
Gospel
holds
fo●●h
unto
you
.
Now
this
is
a
gre●t
point
,
and
it
will
serve
for
two
ends
.
First
,
To
hold
forth
unto
you
the
principal
things
in
the
Gospel
.
Secondly
,
To
shew
you
how
you
should
sute
your
Conversation
to
those
things
that
are
in
the
Gospel
.
And
we
shall
abide
upon
this
head
somewhat
long
.
The
first
and
principal
thing
in
the
Gospel
,
It
is
the
holding
forth
unto
us
the
infinite
love
of
God
to
man-kind
;
this
is
the
very
end
of
the
Gospel
,
that
God
might
declare
what
an
infinite
love
he
hath
unto
the
children
of
men
,
yea
unto
men
rather
than
unto
Angels
;
you
know
that
Scripture
in
John
,
3.
●6
.
So
God
loved
the
world
that
he
gave
his
only
begotten
Son
,
that
whosoever
beleeveth
in
him
should
not
perish
but
have
everlasting
life
.
And
indeed
that
one
verse
hath
more
of
God
in
it
than
all
Creatures
in
Heaven
Earth
;
the
whol
frame
of
Heaven
and
Earth
hath
not
so
much
of
God
in
them
as
that
one
verse
hath
;
So
God
loved
the
world
that
he
sent
forth
his
only
begotten
Son
that
whosoever
beleeveth
in
him
should
not
perish
but
have
everlasting
life
:
It
is
as
if
God
should
say
when
he
comes
to
reveal
the
Gospel
,
I
will
have
a
way
wherein
it
shall
appear
to
men
and
Angels
for
ever
what
the
greatness
of
my
love
is
unto
these
poor
creatures
,
unto
the
children
of
men
:
And
to
that
end
I
send
my
Son
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
to
take
their
natures
upon
him
,
to
come
to
be
their
Mediator
;
there
will
I
manifest
what
my
love
is
;
that
shall
be
the
great
fruit
of
love
.
It
is
the
similitude
of
a
learned
Divine
(
saith
he
)
the
love
of
God
in
all
other
things
in
comparision
of
the
love
of
God
in
Christ
reveal'd
in
the
Gosspel
,
it
is
a
little
spark
of
fire
in
comparison
of
the
heat
in
a
furnace
;
when
a
furnace
is
heated
red
hot
,
it
may
be
a
few
sparks
of
fire
fly
out
,
but
what
is
one
of
those
sparks
of
fire
that
fly
out
in
comparison
of
al
the
heat
that
there
is
in
the
furnace
,
(
so
saith
he
)
all
the
fruits
of
the
love
of
God
to
man-kind
in
all
the
works
that
ever
God
did
do
,
are
but
as
that
one
spark
only
;
excepting
this
of
Christ
;
and
the
love
of
God
unto
mankind
in
Christ
is
as
it
were
the
heat
of
the
furnace
,
there
's
burning
love
indeed
,
the
love
of
God
in
Christ
,
this
is
the
great
scope
of
the
Gospel
,
the
great
aim
of
God
,
the
great
design
that
God
had
in
the
Gospel
to
make
known
the
infinitness
of
His
love
unto
the
children
of
men
:
Now
then
if
so
be
that
God
in
the
Gospel
doth
reveal
what
there
was
in
His
heart
from
all
eternity
to
man-kind
(
for
so
it
is
)
that
's
the
scope
of
the
Gospel
;
there
was
in
the
heart
of
God
infinite
love
burning
toward
man-kind
,
God
from
eternity
saw
man-kind
before
him
,
and
there
was
that
strong
inclination
of
his
heart
towards
them
in
love
,
as
did
even
burn
in
his
heart
:
Now
in
time
God
reveals
this
in
the
Gospel
,
in
the
Doctrine
thereof
He
doth
open
His
heart
to
the
children
of
men
:
when
ever
the
Gospel
comes
to
be
preached
in
any
place
,
God
doth
look
upon
that
place
and
hath
these
kind
of
workings
in
Himself
,
Well
,
that
love
of
Mine
that
I
have
had
burning
in
my
Bosom
from
all
eternity
towards
these
poor
creatures
,
now
it
shal
be
opened
,
now
it
shal
be
revealed
;
just
as
it
was
with
Joseph
that
had
his
heart
so
warm
in
love
unto
his
Brethren
,
that
though
he
kept
it
in
a
while
he
could
not
keep
it
in
long
,
but
at
length
it
breaks
out
as
fire
,
his
bowels
yerned
towards
his
Brethren
,
and
he
weeps
tears
of
love
over
their
necks
:
So
in
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
look
upon
God
towards
poor
creatures
,
as
Joseph
towards
his
Brethren
,
and
God
as
it
were
keeping
in
his
heart
towards
them
for
a
long
time
;
but
now
when
the
Gospel
comes
among
them
God
opens
his
very
heart
to
them
,
now
therefore
there
must
be
a
Conversation
that
becomes
the
Gospel
,
as
becomes
this
great
thing
in
the
Gospel
,
that
is
the
chief
thing
indeed
that
the
Gosspel
holds
forth
in
every
line
of
it
,
and
discovers
his
eternal
love
towards
them
in
particular
,
in
the
Son
of
his
love
,
Christ
Jesus
in
whom
he
is
well
pleased
.
Quest.
You
will
say
,
What
is
it
that
becomes
this
thing
in
the
Gospel
?
Ans.
Surely
love
,
answerable
love
,
that
we
should
return
love
for
love
,
he
that
dwels
in
God
dwels
in
love
,
God
Himself
is
love
;
Reade
but
the
first
Epistle
of
that
beloved
Disciple
John
,
what
abundance
of
love
is
there
made
known
of
God
?
every
letter
thereof
is
a
character
of
love
;
and
what
commendations
of
love
in
heavenly
expressions
?
But
you
reade
no
such
thing
in
the
Scripture
before
the
Gospel
was
revealed
in
that
cleerness
as
it
was
then
;
now
nothing
but
Love
,
love
,
and
how
it
called
for
love
:
Then
there
must
be
this
conversation
,
Love
to
God
,
as
God
to
us
.
And
that
must
be
real
as
Gods
love
in
Christ
was
.
Quest.
How
did
God
manifest
his
love
?
Answ.
A
Conversation
becoming
the
Gospel
,
must
be
a
manifestation
of
our
love
in
some
proportionable
way
:
So
God
loved
the
world
,
as
He
gave
His
only
Son
:
that
is
as
if
he
should
have
said
thus
,
God
so
loved
the
world
,
so
dearly
,
as
that
which
was
the
dearest
thing
unto
God
he
gave
for
a
testimonie
of
his
love
to
man-kind
.
The
dearest
thing
,
What
's
that
?
His
Son
.
If
God
should
have
said
,
That
I
might
testifie
my
love
to
mankind
,
as
I
have
made
one
world
for
them
,
I
will
make
ten
thousand
more
,
yea
I
will
make
so
many
worlds
as
every
one
of
the
children
of
men
shall
have
a
world
to
possess
;
you
would
think
this
were
very
much
:
Oh
this
were
nothing
in
comparison
of
that
expression
,
So
God
loved
the
world
,
as
He
gave
His
Son
;
the
Son
of
God
is
infinitly
dearer
to
God
than
ten
thousand
thousand
millions
of
worlds
are
.
Now
,
a
conversation
that
becomes
the
revelatio
of
such
love
,
must
needs
be
this
,
Whatsoever
then
is
dearest
to
our
souls
let
that
be
given
up
to
God
.
As
it
was
a
testimony
of
the
love
of
Abraham
to
God
,
Hereby
I
know
thou
lovest
me
.
Why
?
Because
he
gave
up
his
Isaac
to
God
,
he
would
not
spare
his
only
Son
whom
he
loved
:
so
God
shewed
his
love
to
us
:
we
may
say
,
Lord
,
hereby
we
know
thou
lovest
us
,
that
thou
hast
given
thine
Isaac
,
thine
only
Son
for
us
,
and
hereby
Lord
shal
men
and
Angels
know
that
we
love
thee
,
that
whatsoever
is
dear
to
our
souls
thou
shalt
have
it
,
we
will
offer
it
up
to
thee
in
way
of
sacrifice
:
this
is
a
conversation
that
becomes
the
Gospel
.
So
that
when
God
cals
for
anything
,
never
think
it
much
,
Oh
this
is
hard
and
costly
and
dear
to
me
,
and
how
shall
I
part
with
this
?
Is
this
becoming
the
Gospel
,
to
stand
with
God
for
any
thing
?
for
thy
love
must
be
somewhat
sutable
to
Gods
;
His
love
was
such
as
he
gave
the
dearest
to
thee
,
and
thy
love
therefore
(
if
it
runs
paralel
with
his
)
must
give
the
dearest
to
him
.
And
then
if
we
be
acted
by
love
(
for
that
's
the
conversation
that
becomes
the
Gospel
to
be
acted
in
all
that
we
do
with
love
to
God
)
to
be
in
a
flame
of
love
continually
,
as
the
Salamander
(
they
say
)
doth
alwaies
live
in
the
fire
;
so
should
we
do
in
the
fire
of
love
,
not
in
the
fire
of
contention
:
But
now
,
Love
hath
no
need
of
any
argument
to
do
any
thing
but
only
this
,
this
thing
will
be
pleasing
unto
him
that
I
do
tender
it
unto
,
it
will
please
my
Father
;
that
's
argument
enough
for
Love
,
that
if
I
do
such
a
thing
it
will
please
my
beloved
;
therefore
never
stand
arguing
thus
,
Such
a
thing
is
a
duty
,
but
is
it
necessity
?
Must
I
do
it
?
Cannot
a
man
be
saved
unless
he
do
it
?
Be
all
damn'd
that
do
not
this
?
These
are
arguments
from
base
sordid
spirits
:
but
here
's
enough
for
love
,
here
's
a
thing
would
please
God
;
if
we
did
thus
,
we
should
please
God
better
than
in
not
doing
it
:
Therefore
that
place
that
you
had
before
,
in
the
first
of
the
Colossians
,
Walk
worthy
of
the
Lord
to
all
pleasing
,
let
the
heart
presently
spring
upon
this
,
There
's
such
a
thing
propounded
out
of
the
Word
at
such
a
time
,
and
I
heard
it
would
be
well
pleasing
to
God
if
I
did
this
.
If
we
put
but
this
upon
you
,
you
that
do
not
set
up
the
worship
of
God
in
your
families
,
Do
not
you
think
that
it
would
please
God
better
to
set
up
his
Worship
in
your
families
than
not
?
Is
there
no
Conversation
that
your
consciences
tell
you
would
please
God
better
,
than
that
Conversation
which
you
live
in
?
Would
it
not
be
more
pleasing
to
God
(
ask
but
your
conscience
now
?
)
if
your
hearts
were
acted
by
love
you
would
presently
fall
upon
that
which
your
consciences
tel
you
would
be
more
pleasing
to
God
.
And
then
Love
:
This
is
a
maxim
of
Love
,
Love
never
knows
when
it
hath
done
enough
,
it
knows
no
such
thing
as
too
much
,
for
men
to
say
,
What
need
we
be
so
strict
as
to
walk
circumspectly
?
what
need
we
do
so
much
?
why
must
we
be
so
holy
?
This
is
a
base
kind
of
reasoning
;
Is
this
as
becomes
the
Gospel
?
If
thou
wert
acted
by
Love
then
thou
wouldst
never
think
that
thou
hadst
done
enough
for
God
,
Oh
thou
wouldst
rather
think
,
had
I
ten
thousand
thousand
times
more
strength
than
I
have
,
Lord
thou
art
worthy
of
it
all
,
what
soever
I
have
,
whatsoever
I
am
,
whatsoever
I
can
do
,
thou
art
worthy
of
it
all
,
never
stand
arguing
thus
,
what
need
so
much
;
is
the
thing
a
good
thing
?
love
never
knows
any
such
thing
as
too
much
.
We
know
love
,
It
cannot
bear
with
dishonor
done
unto
those
that
we
do
love
,
if
any
wrong
any
one
that
we
love
,
if
our
hearts
be
inflam'd
with
love
we
know
not
how
to
bear
it
;
such
strike
us
in
the
apple
of
our
eye
;
Oh
that
's
a
Conversation
that
becomes
the
Gospel
,
that
when
we
see
the
Name
of
God
dishonored
,
our
hearts
rise
more
against
any
thing
that
is
done
against
God
,
than
it
doth
against
any
thing
that
is
done
against
our selves
,
we
are
inflam'd
for
God
when
we
see
any
thing
done
that
is
a
dishonour
to
the
Name
of
God
.
And
love
we
know
it
will
make
us
mourn
and
melt
for
any
offence
to
those
that
are
beloved
of
us
:
So
that
's
a
Conversation
that
becomes
the
Gospel
,
when
we
manifest
melting
hearts
,
and
mourning
spirits
.
Love
makes
us
delight
in
the
presence
of
those
that
we
do
love
;
so
that
's
a
Conversation
that
becomes
the
Gospel
,
when
we
manifest
that
there
is
nothing
in
the
world
that
we
delight
in
more
than
to
be
in
the
presence
of
our
Beloved
;
Oh
to
be
alwaies
with
God
in
the
arms
of
Christ
,
it
is
our
Heaven
on
Earth
.
And
then
,
a
Conversation
that
becomes
this
Gospel
,
It
is
to
be
of
a
loving
disposition
towards
those
that
have
any
reference
unto
God
.
Reade
over
the
Epistles
where
so
much
of
the
Gospel
is
revealed
,
for
indeed
there
's
the
chief
of
the
Gospel
,
though
we
call
those
four
Evangelists
the
Gospel
,
because
they
are
the
story
of
Christs
coming
into
the
world
,
and
his
Actions
;
yet
there
is
more
of
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
in
the
Epistles
;
for
the
time
of
the
law
was
not
fully
expired
till
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
;
which
was
after
Christs
death
,
and
therefore
though
the
Gospel
began
to
shine
forth
,
yet
till
after
the
time
of
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
there
was
not
so
much
of
the
Gospel
;
and
therefore
reade
(
I
say
)
the
Epistle
;
,
and
you
shall
find
there
is
no
one
particular
duty
that
the
Gospel
so
calls
for
from
men
(
besides
faith
in
Jesus
Christ
)
as
it
doth
love
in
Christians
one
towards
another
,
yea
love
to
all
:
if
you
reade
the
Epistles
of
Paul
,
divers
places
in
the
Romans
,
and
in
the
Ephesians
,
and
Philippians
,
and
Colossians
,
continually
still
they
are
beating
upon
love
;
and
especially
in
the
Epistles
of
John
(
that
was
the
beloved
Disciple
and
lay
in
the
bosom
of
Christ
)
nothing
so
much
as
love
,
because
this
indeed
is
the
Conversation
that
becomes
the
Gospel
,
for
the
main
thing
in
the
Gospel
,
it
is
the
declaring
of
the
love
of
God
;
and
therefore
Christians
that
would
live
as
becomes
the
Gospel
,
they
must
live
so
as
acted
by
love
:
And
so
in
the
story
of
the
Acts
,
presently
as
soon
as
you
reade
of
any
that
the
Gospel
did
prevail
withal
,
they
had
one
heart
and
one
mind
,
Oh
how
did
they
cleave
one
to
another
!
their
hearts
were
one
.
And
so
we
find
in
the
stories
of
the
Primitive
times
,
I
remember
Tertullian
saith
,
that
that
was
the
way
that
the
Heathens
and
persecutors
did
use
to
find
out
who
were
Christians
,
for
the
Christians
did
meet
at
nights
for
fear
of
danger
,
&
did
as
wisely
as
they
could
to
keep
themselves
from
their
persecutors
,
but
they
found
this
by
experience
that
when
they
were
converted
to
Christian
Religion
,
then
there
was
another
kind
of
spirit
in
them
that
did
act
them
,
and
especially
a
spirit
of
love
one
to
another
,
there
was
another
kind
of
love
of
Christians
one
towards
another
then
,
than
of
any
other
society
of
man
kind
;
the
Heathens
saw
this
,
and
wondred
at
it
,
and
it
was
by
this
that
they
found
out
who
were
Christians
,
if
they
saw
any
people
beginning
to
have
a
spirit
of
love
more
than
before
,
they
would
think
surely
these
have
heard
of
this
Christian
Religion
,
and
they
begin
to
be
Christian
;
this
was
the
glory
of
Christian
Religion
in
those
times
,
that
there
was
such
intire
love
and
union
of
hearts
amongst
them
.
The
Apostle
John
would
have
such
love
as
that
Christians
should
be
willing
to
die
one
for
another
,
and
they
did
so
in
the
primitive
times
,
Oh
this
were
becoming
the
Gospel
indeed
:
But
Oh
how
far
,
how
far
are
we
from
such
a
Conversation
in
such
times
as
we
live
in
now
!
as
if
so
be
that
the
Gospel
were
gone
from
us
,
we
speak
of
the
Gospel
as
if
it
were
reveal'd
more
now
than
ever
,
and
much
concerning
free
grace
in
the
Gospel
,
but
look
upon
the
Conversations
of
men
,
they
were
never
more
unsutable
to
the
Gospel
,
and
in
this
particular
,
in
respect
of
the
sincere
love
in
the
hearts
of
Christians
:
My
brethren
,
malitious
dispositions
are
extreamly
unbecoming
the
Gospel
,
hateful
and
malitious
dispositions
,
What
doth
a
beastly
,
brutish
,
savigeness
do
,
the
fierceness
of
beasts
do
in
the
breast
of
a
Christian
?
Oh
it
is
infinitely
unbeseeming
a
Christian
to
have
an
unloving
disposition
,
a
hateful
disposition
,
to
be
hating
one
another
,
and
to
have
a
spirit
of
opposition
and
contradiction
,
and
frowardness
one
against
another
,
there
is
nothing
more
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
than
this
.
I
remember
I
have
read
even
of
one
of
the
Heathen
Emperors
,
that
being
convinced
somewhat
about
Christ
,
and
hearing
much
of
him
,
saw
two
that
professed
the
name
of
Christians
to
fall
out
bitterly
one
with
another
,
which
as
soon
as
he
perceived
he
cals
them
to
him
,
and
gives
a
straight
command
that
they
should
never
afterward
,
presume
to
call
themselves
by
the
name
of
Christians
;
No
(
saith
he
)
you
do
not
do
according
to
your
Master
that
you
profess
,
your
life
is
unsutable
to
your
Master
,
even
one
that
was
but
a
Heathen
himself
speak
this
.
Oh
if
we
profess
our selves
Christians
let
our
Conversations
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
in
point
of
love
,
and
make
that
to
be
the
argument
of
love
,
the
love
of
God
revealed
in
the
Gospel
;
there
are
a
great
many
arguments
of
love
from
humane
society
,
from
reason
,
that
men
that
live
together
they
should
love
one
another
as
men
,
and
that
there
comes
a
great
deal
of
hurt
from
frowardness
and
bitterness
,
and
that
it
is
against
the
rules
of
society
,
and
that
men
cannot
live
quietly
except
there
be
some
way
of
sodering
by
love
;
these
arguments
are
somewhat
,
and
yet
these
would
be
among
Heathens
:
Oh
but
now
,
those
that
profess
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
have
one
argument
that
is
infinitely
beyond
all
arguments
that
can
be
imagined
,
and
that
is
in
John
,
3.
16.
(
before
named
)
So
God
loved
the
world
,
loved
the
world
,
that
he
gave
his
only
begotten
.
We
hear
how
the
love
of
God
that
was
in
the
heart
of
God
from
all
eternity
is
brought
forth
and
revealed
in
the
Gospel
,
Oh
let
this
inflame
our
hearts
with
love
,
Oh
that
there
might
be
never
a
Christian
that
professes
the
Name
of
Christ
,
but
that
it
might
appear
in
him
that
his
heart
is
sweetened
with
love
,
and
that
he
doth
live
(
as
it
were
)
in
the
very
element
of
love
,
and
acted
by
love
in
all
that
he
doth
,
O
this
would
beautifie
your
Christian
profession
more
than
all
your
talking
of
this
and
the
other
things
:
Oh
that
it
were
come
again
,
that
this
becoming
Conversation
of
Christians
were
come
again
into
the
world
.
I
remember
I
have
heard
a
speech
of
Dr.
Whittacre
rebuking
the
Conversation
of
the
Scholers
in
Cambridg
,
he
had
this
speech
,
Surely
(
saith
he
)
this
that
we
preach
is
not
the
Gospel
,
or
otherwise
we
are
no
Gospelers
,
because
our
Conversation
is
so
different
from
the
Gospel
;
and
so
we
may
say
of
this
one
particular
in
respect
of
love
,
either
it
is
but
a
fansie
that
we
hear
so
much
of
the
love
of
God
in
Jesus
Christ
in
the
Gospel
,
or
otherwise
we
are
no
Gospelers
,
we
are
no
true
Professors
of
the
Gospel
:
whatever
profession
we
make
of
the
Gospel
,
yet
except
there
doth
appear
divine
love
to
act
us
in
all
that
we
do
God
will
not
own
us
for
Gospelers
;
for
certainly
it
is
a
main
scope
that
God
hath
in
the
revealing
the
Gospel
to
sweeten
the
hearts
of
men
with
love
,
either
deny
the
profession
,
or
walk
more
lovingly
than
thou
hast
done
towards
those
that
make
the
same
profession
:
yea
thou
shouldest
walk
lovingly
towards
thy
enemies
,
for
the
Gospel
reveals
much
of
Gods
goodness
even
towards
the
whol
world
in
general
,
so
that
there
should
be
love
even
towards
all
from
the
knowledge
of
the
Gospel
;
Oh
that
it
might
be
said
of
men
and
women
,
that
were
of
rugged
,
harsh
,
and
malitious
dispositions
before
,
yet
since
it
pleased
God
that
they
came
to
the
Ministry
of
the
Gospel
,
and
heard
the
Truths
of
the
Gospel
opened
to
them
,
Oh
since
that
time
their
hearts
have
been
altered
and
changed
,
Oh
of
what
sweet
dispositions
they
are
of
now
,
the
husband
towards
the
wife
,
and
the
wife
towards
the
husband
,
in
a
family
there
was
nothing
but
harshness
and
brawling
,
but
now
nothing
but
sweetness
and
love
and
this
from
the
knowledg
of
the
love
of
God
in
Jesus
Christ
:
that
love
will
be
a
Divine
grace
indeed
that
's
raised
in
the
hearts
of
men
,
and
acted
from
this
principle
of
the
knowledg
of
the
love
of
God
in
Jesus
Christ
.
This
is
the
first
thing
,
and
the
great
thing
that
is
held
forth
in
the
Gospel
,
namely
the
love
of
God
to
man-kind
.
I
'le
but
name
one
or
two
things
more
now
,
and
the
next
is
this
.
The
infinite
willingness
of
God
to
be
at
peace
and
to
be
reconcil'd
unto
those
who
have
offended
him
,
yea
to
his
enemies
,
what
is
the
scope
of
the
Gospel
?
the
eternal
love
of
God
to
man-kind
in
Christ
:
That
's
the
first
thing
.
Then
the
second
thing
is
the
infinite
willingness
that
there
is
in
God
to
be
at
peace
to
be
reconciled
to
such
as
have
offended
him
;
this
is
held
forth
in
the
Gospel
,
the
Gospel
is
the
Ministry
of
reconciliation
,
now
what
Conversation
should
be
in
us
becoming
this
in
the
Gospel
that
is
held
forth
?
And
then
the
infinite
mercy
of
God
in
the
Gospel
in
delivering
poor
creatures
out
of
a
depth
of
misery
,
that
's
a
main
thing
in
the
Gospel
,
and
many
other
particulars
as
the
infinite
hatred
that
God
hath
against
sin
,
and
the
great
price
paid
for
souls
that
's
held
forth
in
the
Gospel
too
,
with
divers
other
things
that
might
be
spoken
of
.
But
I
beseech
you
consider
of
the
point
that
we
are
about
,
namely
to
shew
you
what
the
Gospel
holds
forth
to
us
;
and
then
what
Conversation
becomes
all
these
things
,
and
is
sutable
to
them
.
If
God
would
but
be
pleased
to
go
along
even
with
this
one
point
that
we
are
now
upon
,
we
hope
it
may
lighten
the
Conversation
of
Christians
,
and
withal
may
commend
this
word
of
grace
to
those
that
sit
in
darkness
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
;
and
may
(
if
God
will
say
Amen
unto
it
)
in
some
measure
recover
the
dishonor
that
hath
been
cast
upon
the
Gospel
of
Christ
in
these
latter
times
,
by
that
loose
and
uneven
walking
amongst
professors
themselves
;
which
hath
very
much
darkned
the
glory
of
this
marvellous
great
light
,
Which
should
be
a
lamp
unto
their
feet
,
and
a
light
unto
their
paths
.
Oh
that
Jesus
Christ
from
whose
hand
and
heart
this
Gospel
came
would
now
preach
it
home
to
every
heart
of
us
,
that
the
truths
thereof
,
may
be
turned
into
grace
,
spirit
and
life
in
the
midst
of
us
,
so
that
our
lives
and
Conversations
may
be
a
daily
practical
sermon
of
holiness
,
in
particular
,
That
we
love
one
another
as
becomes
the
Gospels
SERMON
IV.
PHIL.
1.
27.
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
WEE
closed
with
this
the
last
day
,
love
one
another
.
This
holds
forth
unto
us
,
not
only
the
love
of
God
the
Father
,
but
the
infinit
love
of
Jesus
Christ
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
,
and
this
cals
for
love
one
to
another
;
And
I
'le
hint
unto
you
one
or
two
Scriptures
more
about
this
:
there
is
union
of
Christian
hearts
in
one
bend
of
love
:
No
duty
more
inculcated
in
the
new
Testament
(
next
unto
Faith
,
that
great
engin
of
the
Covenant
of
grace
)
than
Love
,
and
love
one
unto
another
;
and
upon
the
consideration
of
the
infinit
love
of
God
,
and
of
Jesus
Christ
unto
us
.
Ephesi.
3.
19.
compared
with
Ephesians
,
4.
1.
And
to
know
the
love
of
Christ
,
which
passeth
knowledge
;
that
ye
might
be
filled
with
all
fulness
of
God
.
Then
in
the
beginning
of
the
4.
Chapter
,
I
therefore
(
here
's
an
inference
with
the
use
of
it
)
the
prisoner
of
the
Lord
,
beseech
you
,
That
you
walk
worthy
of
the
vocation
wherewith
ye
are
called
.
You
are
called
to
Christ
,
to
the
Gospel
,
and
there
you
have
the
love
of
Christ
made
known
.
How
shal
they
walk
worthy
of
this
vocation
;
with
all
lowliness
,
and
meekness
,
with
long-suffering
,
forbearing
one
another
in
love
.
Endeavouring
to
keep
the
unity
of
the
Spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
.
He
prayed
before
,
that
they
might
know
the
love
of
Christ
:
therefore
upon
that
he
doth
exhort
them
,
and
builds
his
exhortation
,
or
rather
his
beseeching
that
they
would
with
all
lowliness
,
meekness
,
and
long-suffering
,
forbear
one
another
in
love
;
for
you
are
called
to
the
profession
of
the
Gospel
,
and
there
you
have
the
love
of
the
Father
,
and
of
Christ
set
forth
unto
you
:
now
would
you
walk
worthy
of
this
calling
?
then
let
there
be
much
meekness
,
and
forbearing
one
another
in
love
;
In
Ephes.
5.
2.
And
walk
in
love
,
as
Christ
also
hath
loved
us
,
and
hath
given
himself
for
us
,
an
offering
and
a
sacrifice
to
God
for
a
sweet
smelling
savour
:
Walk
in
love
as
Christ
hath
loved
us
,
that
is
,
sutable
;
as
if
the
Apostle
should
say
,
would
you
walk
sutable
to
the
Gospel
of
Christ
that
you
profess
?
Walk
in
love
then
as
Christ
hath
loved
us
,
this
is
a
principal
thing
.
In
the
Gospel
you
come
to
know
the
love
of
Christ
otherwise
than
other
men
do
know
it
,
therefore
walk
in
love
,
Walk
in
love
as
Christ
hath
loved
us
,
make
the
love
of
Christ
to
be
a
pattern
for
your
love
;
there
is
nothing
(
as
I
told
you
)
that
is
more
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
than
a
hateful
,
malitious
,
rugged
,
dog
star
disposition
,
than
for
Christians
to
be
tearing
one
another
,
&
falling
out
one
with
another
,
as
those
beasts
at
Ephesus
that
Paul
complains
of
;
Oh
this
is
infinitely
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
Do
you
know
what
the
love
of
God
means
in
Jesus
Christ
?
are
you
sensible
of
the
love
of
Christ
?
Oh
this
love
should
sweeten
your
hearts
that
there
should
be
no
more
bitterness
in
you
,
but
you
should
live
in
this
Element
of
love
.
Saith
an
Ancient
,
what
doth
beastly
fierceness
and
cruelty
,
and
savigeness
do
in
the
breast
of
a
Christian
?
it
is
unbeseeming
the
name
of
a
Christian
,
Therefore
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becometh
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
that
holds
forth
love
;
Oh
let
there
be
much
love
in
you
,
be
you
acted
by
love
in
all
your
waies
,
so
that
they
that
run
may
reade
this
new
Commandment
which
Christ
left
unto
his
followers
,
That
they
love
one
another
in
deed
and
in
truth
.
Secondly
,
The
Gospel
of
Christ
it
holds
forth
this
,
The
infinit
willingness
of
God
to
be
at
peace
with
man-kind
,
to
be
reconciled
unto
man
,
unto
those
who
have
offended
him
,
yea
to
those
who
are
enemies
unto
him
:
This
is
the
scope
of
the
Gospel
,
(
a
principal
scope
)
I
say
God
would
in
the
Gospel
make
known
to
all
the
world
his
infinite
willingness
to
be
reconcil'd
to
such
as
have
offended
him
:
Indeed
without
the
Gospel
we
might
apprehend
this
,
that
the
Lord
is
a
God
that
is
full
of
goodness
,
that
He
is
good
and
doth
good
,
that
all
good
is
in
him
;
but
to
apprehend
God
to
be
such
a
God
of
peace
,
so
infinitely
set
upon
it
,
(
as
I
may
so
say
)
to
be
reconciled
to
such
as
are
enemies
,
could
never
have
been
known
but
by
this
Gospel
of
Christ
;
herein
we
find
that
though
there
was
an
infinite
difference
between
God
and
man
,
between
Heaven
and
Earth
through
our
sinning
sin
,
yet
the
Lord
was
willing
to
be
reconciled
,
yea
though
the
offence
of
man
was
exceeding
great
so
that
it
cried
for
vengance
,
yet
he
was
pleased
wonderfully
to
condescend
to
make
a
peace
with
him
:
Yea
though
the
Lord
had
man
under
his
power
and
could
do
what
He
pleased
with
him
,
He
had
His
enemy
under
His
feet
,
and
might
have
broken
him
all
to
pieces
with
His
iron-rod
as
a
Potters
vessel
(
which
when
it
is
broken
can
never
be
made
whol
again
)
yet
He
was
willing
to
be
reconciled
.
Thirdly
,
Though
God
had
no
need
at
all
of
us
,
He
was
infinitly
blessed
in
himself
,
who
is
perfection
and
blessedness
it self
.
Sometimes
we
are
willing
to
be
reconcil'd
to
our
enemies
,
either
because
we
have
them
not
under
our
power
,
or
because
we
have
some
need
of
them
;
but
God
that
had
us
under
his
hand
,
and
might
easily
have
destroyed
us
,
and
had
no
need
at
all
of
us
,
yet
was
desirous
to
spare
us
,
as
a
father
spareth
his
only
son
whom
he
loveth
,
Fourthly
,
The
Gospel
holds
this
out
to
us
,
That
the
Lord
He
begins
the
work
of
reconciliation
,
He
first
loving
us
,
the
infinit
God
seeketh
to
us
his
creatures
to
come
in
to
be
reconciled
,
therefore
he
sends
his
Ambassadors
of
peace
to
beseech
us
in
Christs
stead
to
come
in
to
be
reconciled
to
him
,
to
accept
of
His
Propositions
of
Peace
which
make
so
much
for
our
everlasting
salvation
.
Fiftly
,
Though
reconciliation
must
cost
God
very
dear
;
that
God
must
be
at
a
great
deal
of
costs
and
charges
to
reconcile
His
creatures
to
himself
▪
it
cost
no
less
than
the
blood
of
his
only
begotten
Son
,
and
yet
he
is
willing
to
be
reconcil'd
:
saith
God
,
my
heart
is
set
upon
this
work
,
and
let
it
cost
what
it
will
,
if
it
were
ten
thousand
worlds
yet
my
heart
i●
so
upon
it
,
that
I
will
bring
them
in
that
they
may
be
reconciled
to
me
,
and
made
one
with
me
.
Sixthly
and
lastly
,
The
Gospel
reveals
this
,
That
God
is
so
set
upon
reconciliation
,
and
is
so
reconcil'd
to
such
as
do
imbrace
the
Gospel
as
he
will
never
be
at
enmity
with
them
again
.
Being
once
reconcil'd
,
he
wil
never
suffer
such
a
breach
to
be
made
between
Man-kind
and
Himself
any
more
.
He
wil
be
their
Father
in
Christ
,
and
ye
shall
be
his
Sons
and
Daughters
through
Him
to
all
eternity
in
Christ
Jesus
our
Lord
.
Who
shall
separate
us
from
the
love
of
God
?
Thus
the
Gospel
holds
forth
,
not
only
reconciliation
,
but
such
reconciliation
as
this
is
,
which
men
and
Angels
can
never
sufficiently
admire
and
bless
God
for
.
This
is
a
Second
beam
(
as
I
may
so
say
)
of
the
Gospel
.
Then
what
manner
of
persons
ought
we
to
be
?
our
conversations
must
be
as
becomes
this
Gospel
of
Christ
in
this
great
thing
that
the
Gospel
holds
forth
unto
us
.
Surely
then
,
this
cals
to
us
al
aloud
to
love
peace
,
O
love
peace
,
Is
God
so
set
upon
peace
as
he
is
?
and
is
he
willing
to
be
at
so
great
cost
for
peace
?
Oh
let
us
love
peace
,
let
us
follow
peace
,
le
ts
pursue
peace
,
let
's
seek
peace
,
let
us
do
what
we
can
possibly
for
peace
,
If
it
be
possible
as
much
as
lieth
in
you
,
live
peaceably
with
all
men
:
Let
us
account
peace
never
bought
too
dear
with
any
thing
but
sin
:
The
Lord
Christ
would
not
sin
to
purchase
peace
,
if
it
could
possibly
have
been
conceived
that
any
sin
should
have
bin
committed
Christ
would
never
have
purchased
peace
that
way
;
but
if
it
be
by
any
way
of
suffering
,
by
his
being
willing
to
leave
the
Heavens
for
a
while
to
take
upon
him
the
form
of
a
servant
,
yea
to
have
the
sence
of
the
influences
of
the
love
of
his
Father
ecclipsed
for
a
time
,
he
was
willing
to
endure
,
yea
to
be
made
a
curse
,
whatsoever
he
suffered
in
his
Name
,
he
was
willing
to
endure
any
thing
to
make
peace
between
God
and
man
,
to
reconcile
the
World
to
Heaven
:
Oh!
let
us
love
peace
,
that
's
becoming
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
for
our
hearts
to
be
set
upon
peace
.
And
the
exhortation
that
you
have
in
the
Ephesians
(
before
mentioned
;
)
it
is
likewise
built
upon
the
consideration
of
Christs
working
so
for
our
peace
,
Ephes.
2.
14.
For
He
is
our
peace
,
who
hath
made
both
one
,
and
hath
broken
down
the
middle
wall
of
partition
between
us
,
having
abolished
in
Hi●
flesh
the
enmity
.
And
then
in
the
16.
verse
,
That
He
might
reconcile
both
unto
God
in
one
body
by
the
Cross
,
having
slain
the
enmity
thereby
.
So
that
this
Scripture
holds
forth
,
not
only
that
Christ
is
our
peace
in
respect
of
God
,
and
he
died
for
that
end
to
make
peace
between
God
and
us
,
but
likewise
that
Jesus
Christ
did
die
to
make
peace
between
man
and
man
;
it
was
one
fruit
of
His
death
to
break
down
the
middle
wall
of
partition
between
us
,
and
to
slay
the
enmity
;
he
doth
not
say
,
to
kill
our
enemies
,
but
to
kill
the
enmity
it
's
self
;
the
meaning
is
this
,
that
Christ
died
to
take
down
the
partition
wall
between
Jew
,
and
Gentile
;
there
was
an
enmity
between
the
Jew
and
Gentile
that
they
might
not
one
converse
with
the
other
;
now
it
was
a
fruit
of
the
death
of
Christ
to
take
down
the
partition
wall
and
to
slay
the
enmity
between
them
,
that
so
there
might
be
but
one
sheep
fold
,
that
He
might
reconcile
both
unto
God
in
one
body
.
Now
,
was
this
the
end
of
the
death
of
Christ
,
not
only
to
reconcile
us
to
God
,
but
one
unto
another
in
one
body
,
Jew
and
Gentile
?
Certainly
there
cannot
be
such
a
distance
between
one
Christian
and
another
as
there
was
between
Jew
and
Gentile
:
and
Christ
did
so
love
unity
and
peace
in
the
world
,
especially
among
those
that
made
any
profession
of
his
Name
,
that
he
would
die
to
that
end
,
He
would
lose
His
life
that
He
might
procure
peace
between
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
and
bring
them
into
one
body
:
And
truly
so
it
should
be
with
us
,
we
should
be
willing
,
and
those
whose
hearts
are
right
(
I
say
)
cannot
but
be
so
sensible
of
the
breaches
that
are
among
us
,
and
the
unpeaceableness
of
mens
spirits
,
as
if
they
could
by
the
laying
down
of
their
lives
procure
peace
,
they
should
be
willing
to
do
it
,
every
Christian
should
make
it
appear
,
that
he
is
so
set
upon
peace
that
if
the
laying
down
of
his
life
could
procure
peace
he
should
be
willing
to
do
it
,
that
if
we
may
make
up
breaches
by
standing
in
the
gap
,
and
offering
up
our selves
a
sacrifice
of
atonement
and
pacification
,
let
us
thus
prove
our selves
to
be
the
true
followers
of
Christ
our
Lord
and
Master
who
hath
left
us
his
own
example
herein
for
our
imitation
:
this
were
an
excellent
thing
beseeming
the
Gospel
of
Christ
that
we
do
profess
,
yea
,
we
should
not
only
be
willing
to
admit
of
peace
,
but
seek
for
it
,
seek
for
it
to
our
inferiours
,
do
not
say
that
such
a
man
hath
wronged
me
,
and
therefore
let
him
seek
to
me
,
Oh
no
,
it
doth
become
you
that
make
profession
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
not
to
stay
till
he
come
to
you
that
hath
wronged
you
,
but
for
you
that
are
wronged
by
another
,
even
to
seek
to
those
that
have
wronged
you
,
that
they
would
be
at
peace
with
you
;
you
might
perhaps
(
consulting
with
flesh
and
blood
)
think
it
unreasonable
that
you
that
are
wronged
should
seek
peace
;
I
but
it
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
that
you
should
do
so
;
God
sought
to
you
,
you
never
sought
to
him
:
If
God
had
not
begun
the
work
of
peace
with
you
,
God
and
your
souls
would
have
been
eternally
enemies
,
and
therefore
remember
that
you
are
not
to
live
according
to
reason
,
you
think
there
's
all
the
reason
in
the
world
that
those
that
have
wronged
you
should
crouch
to
your
feet
rather
than
you
seek
to
them
,
well
grant
it
,
that
there
is
all
the
reason
in
the
world
for
it
,
I
but
what
is
there
in
the
Gospel
to
the
contrary
?
and
you
are
not
to
live
only
in
your
Conversations
as
beseems
reason
,
but
you
are
to
have
your
Conversations
as
beseems
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
If
you
stand
upon
these
tearms
,
let
him
come
to
me
rather
than
I
will
go
to
him
,
Is
this
as
becomes
the
Gospel
?
What
do
you
hold
forth
of
the
great
Work
of
the
Gospel
,
if
you
do
not
hold
forth
this
?
Your
willingness
to
be
at
peace
,
and
to
seek
for
peace
even
from
your
inferiors
?
and
do
not
you
say
that
the
offence
is
great
,
Oh!
't
is
a
great
offence
that
such
a
one
hath
committed
,
he
hath
dealt
very
proudly
with
me
,
and
shall
I
seek
to
him
;
his
offence
to
you
is
not
so
great
as
your
offence
was
to
God
,
and
yet
God
seeks
to
be
at
peace
with
you
through
Christ
:
But
he
is
my
inferior
,
it
may
be
he
is
a
poor
mean
fellow
that
hath
so
wronged
me
:
Do
not
you
think
there
is
such
a
distance
between
you
and
other
men
,
it
may
be
thou
hast
a
little
power
in
thy
hand
,
and
a
few
pence
in
thy
purse
more
than
thy
neighbor
hath
;
but
what
infinite
distance
was
there
between
God
and
you
then
?
Oh
remember
your
Conversation
must
be
as
beseems
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
I
but
it
will
put
me
to
a
great
deal
of
trouble
,
I
can
with
more
ease
have
him
punished
than
I
can
bring
things
to
make
peace
between
us
.
With
more
ease
?
Could
not
God
with
more
ease
have
sent
thee
down
to
the
nethermost
Hell
,
how
quickly
could
God
have
brought
thee
down
and
undone
thee
for
ever
:
but
God
was
content
to
be
at
peace
upon
hard
tearms
(
as
I
may
so
speak
)
indeed
they
were
hard
tearms
by
which
God
came
to
reconcile
the
world
unto
himself
,
the
hardest
tearms
that
possibly
could
be
conceived
,
for
Jesus
Christ
,
his
eternal
Son
,
did
take
upon
Him
our
Nature
,
and
was
made
a
curse
for
us
,
that
knew
no
sin
,
that
we
might
be
made
the
righteousnes
of
God
in
Him
;
and
therefore
stand
not
upon
any
hard
tearms
,
if
peace
may
be
purchased
any
way
but
by
sin
,
stand
not
upon
it
,
for
this
is
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
Yea
,
And
when
you
are
reconciled
to
your
brother
,
be
so
reconcil'd
,
as
to
be
firm
in
your
reconciliation
:
Not
as
some
,
there
is
peace
made
between
them
,
but
how
?
so
as
they
are
ready
to
take
advantage
against
one
another
upon
any
miscarriage
afterwards
:
God
doth
not
do
so
with
you
,
the
Gospel
holds
not
forth
such
a
peace
as
this
is
,
that
God
shall
be
at
peace
with
you
for
the
present
,
but
look
to
your selves
afterwards
,
God
will
take
all
advantages
against
you
that
he
can
;
if
there
had
been
such
a
peace
made
between
God
and
you
,
you
had
been
in
Hell
long
before
this
time
,
and
therefore
let
your
peace
be
a
firm
,
a
setled
,
and
a
constant
peace
;
Oh!
that
this
were
but
thought
on
in
these
contentions
daies
,
wherein
there
is
such
breaches
between
Brother
and
Brother
,
in
every
town
,
in
every
family
,
and
none
almost
but
are
broken
off
one
from
another
with
an
irreconcilable
spirit
;
Oh!
how
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
is
an
irreconciliable
spirit
?
Certainly
God
hath
not
made
thee
to
know
what
the
mysterie
of
the
Gospel
of
peace
is
,
who
hast
war
in
thy
heart
and
tongue
against
thy
brother
.
And
that
's
the
second
thing
that
the
Gospel
holds
forth
unto
us
.
Only
take
this
one
note
in
this
second
thing
,
That
whereas
there
are
many
arguments
to
move
us
to
such
a
conversation
as
now
I
am
urging
upon
you
,
yet
let
Christians
above
all
arguments
,
make
the
Gospel
to
be
the
argument
of
arguments
to
move
them
to
it
:
As
now
,
for
the
matter
of
peace
,
there
are
many
arguments
to
move
us
to
be
at
peace
with
our
brother
,
from
the
inconveniences
that
will
follow
upon
our
breaches
&
the
like
,
now
shew
your selves
Christians
in
this
,
Above
all
arguments
make
the
consideration
of
what
you
understand
in
the
Gospel
to
be
the
great
motive
of
motive
to
prevail
with
you
for
peace
,
and
this
argument
will
do
it
when
nothing
else
will
do
it
.
It
may
be
a
friend
comes
and
perswades
you
to
be
at
peace
,
you
will
find
a
great
deal
of
trouble
in
Lawing
and
suing
,
and
enmity
one
against
another
,
there
will
come
a
great
deal
of
anxiety
,
and
therefore
be
reconcil'd
and
live
like
neighbors
one
with
another
:
well
,
but
when
you
find
that
your
hearts
do
not
stoop
to
any
other
argument
,
then
get
alone
into
your
closets
,
search
the
Scriptures
,
and
there
lay
to
your
hearts
all
the
arguments
that
you
can
from
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
there
see
how
God
reconcil'd
the
world
to
Himself
,
and
how
God
was
set
upon
the
work
of
peace
:
lay
them
to
your
hearts
,
and
when
no
other
arguments
wil
move
,
the
consideration
of
that
through
the
blessing
of
God
will
do
it
.
And
that
's
for
the
second
Point
.
In
the
third
place
,
The
Gospel
holds
forth
the
infinit
mercy
of
God
to
miserable
creatures
.
When
man
was
plunged
into
such
a
depth
of
misery
,
nothing
but
bowels
of
mercy
did
move
God
to
help
men
out
of
that
depth
of
misery
that
they
were
plunged
into
;
and
though
man
was
unworthy
of
mercy
,
Gods
mercy
was
free
,
yea
and
it
was
a
transcendent
mercy
of
God
,
The
mercy
of
God
is
over
all
his
works
.
The
Heathens
could
understand
that
God
was
a
merciful
God
,
the
light
of
Nature
will
tel
us
something
of
the
mercy
of
God
;
but
there
's
nothing
that
sets
out
the
bowels
of
Gods
mercy
so
as
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
doth
,
there
you
have
the
very
bowels
of
Gods
mercy
(
indeed
)
made
legible
to
all
the
world
,
in
Luke
,
1.
78.
Through
the
tender
mercy
of
our
God
,
whereby
the
day-spring
from
on
high
hath
visited
us
:
The
tender
mercies
of
our
God
,
the
bowels
of
mercy
,
so
the
words
are
:
here
's
the
depth
of
the
bowels
of
mercy
held
forth
in
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
;
it
's
imposible
that
we
could
have
understood
the
depth
of
those
bowels
of
mercy
but
by
the
Gospel
:
Adam
in
innocency
knew
little
of
the
mercy
of
God
,
for
he
not
being
in
misery
,
had
no
need
of
that
mercy
to
help
out
of
misery
,
but
though
he
by
his
understanding
must
needs
know
that
mercy
was
a
good
thing
,
and
therefore
in
God
the
First
.
being
of
all
,
but
yet
he
did
not
understand
that
mercy
that
the
Gospel
holds
forth
,
yea
the
Angels
in
Heaven
know
it
not
but
by
the
Gospel
,
and
so
they
desire
to
pry
into
those
deep
mercies
of
God
unto
man
kind
;
Oh
here
are
the
mercies
of
God
that
shall
be
the
subject
of
the
praises
of
Angels
and
of
the
Saints
to
all
eternity
,
held
forth
in
the
Gospel
:
You
think
't
is
a
great
mercy
when
a
child
is
sick
,
that
God
recovers
it
;
you
think
it
is
a
great
mercy
when
you
are
at
Sea
that
God
turns
the
wind
,
when
if
it
had
stood
but
one
half
hour
more
that
way
it
did
,
you
had
lost
Vessel
,
lives
and
all
;
when
you
have
been
in
any
danger
abroad
in
forraign
parts
,
that
the
Lord
was
a
present
help
in
time
of
trouble
,
when
there
hath
been
any
affliction
upon
your
family
,
that
God
hath
sent
deliverance
to
you
,
these
are
mercies
that
God
is
to
be
praised
for
;
Oh!
but
what
are
all
these
to
the
mercies
of
God
in
Jesus
Christ
,
His
right-hand
mercies
;
and
indeed
this
would
be
a
good
argument
of
a
gracious
heart
,
when
any
particular
mercie
is
granted
unto
them
,
either
family
mercies
,
or
personal
mercies
.
Thus
to
meditate
,
Lord
I
am
less
,
I
am
less
than
the
least
of
all
thy
mercies
,
yet
here
is
seasonable
comfortable
mercies
to
me
and
mine
&c.
but
O
Lord
what
is
all
this
to
that
infinite
fountain
of
mercy
in
Christ
,
thy
mercies
in
the
Gospel
,
thy
mercies
in
thy
Son
,
there
's
depths
,
infinite
depths
of
mercy
indeed
,
this
is
but
a
drop
,
and
indeed
that
's
sweet
,
but
the
infinite
Ocean
of
mercy
it
is
in
Jesus
Christ
,
Christ
is
the
mercy
of
God
to
mankind
,
in
the
bowels
of
which
all
other
mercies
are
conceived
and
brought
forth
in
the
world
:
All
my
fresh
springs
both
upper
and
neather
springs
are
in
him
,
who
is
All
in
All.
Oh
it
were
a
good
argument
that
the
Gospel
is
revealed
to
you
,
if
you
admire
at
Jesus
Christ
as
the
great
mercy
of
all
mercies
,
though
thankful
for
every
mercy
,
yet
when
you
come
to
consider
of
the
mercy
of
Christ
,
look
upon
that
as
mercy
of
wonder
,
stand
amazed
at
the
thought
of
that
mercy
;
well
it
's
the
Gospel
that
holds
forth
the
glory
of
the
riches
of
the
mercy
of
God
,
God
is
said
in
the
word
to
be
rich
in
mercy
,
He
is
not
said
so
much
to
be
rich
in
power
as
rich
in
mercy
.
Now
what
Conversation
is
sutable
to
this
?
What
's
that
but
as
Christ
himself
saith
,
Be
ye
merciful
as
your
heavenly
father
is
merciful
,
Oh
have
you
a
merciful
heart
one
towards
another
?
look
with
a
merciful
eye
upon
those
who
are
in
great
misery
;
this
is
it
that
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
;
Oh
a
harsh
,
rugged
,
and
cruel
disposition
it
is
infinitely
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
To
see
a
Christian
,
one
that
professes
the
Gospel
,
that
makes
more
profession
of
the
knowledge
of
God
and
of
the
free
grace
of
God
in
Christ
than
others
,
and
yet
when
it
comes
to
it
,
that
he
hath
to
deal
with
such
as
are
in
misery
,
to
have
a
hard
heart
,
Oh
a
hard
hearted
Christian
is
a
monster
,
I
say
a
hard
hearted
Christian
is
a
monster
in
the
world
,
not
to
be
ready
to
forgive
others
,
and
to
do
any
thing
for
others
that
are
in
misery
is
devilish
;
but
to
rejoyce
that
they
may
have
any
object
to
shew
pity
and
compassion
unto
,
Oh
this
is
that
which
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
though
they
be
strangers
to
you
that
are
in
misery
,
yet
be
merciful
to
them
;
for
you
were
strangers
to
God
.
Yea
,
Be
merciful
to
your
enemies
,
not
only
be
willing
to
be
at
peace
,
but
be
merciful
:
Do
you
see
any
that
have
wronged
you
to
be
in
misery
,
do
not
let
them
perish
but
let
bowels
of
compassion
even
work
towards
them
;
Oh
that
our
hearts
did
yern
towards
all
:
Christ
when
He
came
neer
unto
Jerusalem
,
He
wept
over
it
:
Oh
that
the
like
spirit
were
in
us
as
was
in
Jesus
Christ
:
There
's
no
such
argument
for
mercy
to
others
,
as
the
consideration
of
the
mercies
of
God
in
Jesus
Christ
:
Oh
bowels
of
mercy
beseems
the
Gospel
of
Christ
;
and
it
should
be
manifested
really
:
Let
not
people
that
are
in
misery
have
verbal
mercies
from
you
,
that
is
,
you
seem
to
pity
them
in
words
,
Oh
but
let
there
be
real
mercies
to
them
,
open
your
hearts
and
let
something
drop
from
you
for
releef
of
them
that
are
in
misery
:
it
is
a
notable
Scripture
in
Ephes.
4.
31
,
32.
and
sutable
to
that
in
Col.
3.
13.
in
the
4.
of
the
Ephes.
there
the
Apostle
(
speaking
of
the
mercies
of
Christ
)
saith
he
,
Let
all
bitterness
,
and
wrath
,
and
anger
,
and
clamor
,
and
evil
speaking
be
put
away
from
you
,
with
all
malice
;
and
be
ye
kind
one
to
another
,
tender
hearted
,
forgiving
one
another
,
even
as
God
for
Christs
sake
hath
forgiven
you
.
Be
tender
hearted
:
Oh
God
manifests
the
tenderness
of
His
heart
in
the
Gospel
;
and
this
is
beseeming
the
Gospel
,
to
set
forth
this
as
a
pattern
,
the
tenderness
of
Gods
heart
to
poor
sinners
in
the
depth
of
misery
;
do
you
see
any
to
be
in
misery
,
and
do
not
you
find
your
heart
begin
to
break
towards
them
?
if
you
do
not
find
your
heart
breaking
,
Oh
set
before
you
the
infinite
tenderness
of
Gods
mercies
in
Jesus
Christ
,
and
't
is
that
will
break
your
hearts
if
any
thing
in
the
world
will
:
And
so
in
Col.
3.
13.
a
place
somewhat
paralel
to
this
,
Forbearing
one
another
,
and
forgiving
one
another
;
if
any
man
have
a
quarrel
against
any
,
even
as
Christ
forgave
you
,
so
also
do
ye
:
and
above
all
these
things
,
put
on
charity
.
You
see
the
Apostle
accounts
this
the
great
argument
of
all
,
and
therefore
know
that
the
Lord
takes
it
very
much
to
heart
when
the
bowels
of
Professors
are
turned
into
gravel
.
Search
into
that
remarkable
Parable
,
Matthew
,
18
from
vers.
28.
to
vers.
35.
where
Jesus
Christ
Preacheth
down
all
cruel
and
unchristian
like
dispositions
in
those
that
are
fellow
servants
,
belonging
to
one
and
the
same
Master
,
and
living
under
one
roof
;
yea
,
the
Zeal
of
Christ
did
break
forth
like
thunder
and
lightning
against
such
a
servant
as
takes
his
fellow
by
the
throat
,
therefore
(
saith
the
text
)
ver.
31.
His
Lord
was
wrath
,
and
delivered
him
to
the
tormentors
til
he
should
pay
al
that
was
due
to
him
.
The
Lord
Christ
delivered
that
cruel
servant
,
that
hard
hearted
wretch
to
the
tormentors
that
did
a
thing
so
unbeseeming
the
mercy
he
himself
had
received
from
Christ
,
Oh
saith
Christ
art
thou
cruel
and
unmerciful
when
thou
hast
received
so
much
favour
from
me
,
as
a
full
discharge
of
thy
many
great
debts
?
get
thee
to
the
tormentors
,
let
the
most
cruel
executioners
of
my
sierce
wrath
torment
thee
without
any
mercy
and
compassion
.
Oh
those
that
have
hard
hearts
walk
unsutable
to
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
which
is
full
of
the
riches
of
Gods
grace
to
all
.
Oh
you
that
have
received
any
pardoning
mercies
from
Jesus
Christ
,
take
heed
of
cruelty
to
your
servants
,
to
your
children
;
It
's
very
sad
to
see
how
some
Professors
cast
the
Gospel
of
Christ
behind
their
backs
,
if
their
passions
are
but
moved
;
what
will
ye
bite
and
devour
one
another
when
ye
receive
the
least
offront
either
by
tongue
or
hand
?
Oh
where
is
you
bearing
and
forbearing
with
one
another
?
for
shame
do
not
fly
in
the
faces
of
any
(
as
a
Bear
bereaved
of
her
whelps
)
when
ye
are
buffetted
by
men
,
Oh
remember
Jesus
Christ
,
Oh
remember
you
that
stand
in
so
much
need
of
mercy
every
day
from
God
,
for
you
to
be
cruel
towards
other
,
Oh
here
's
a
Conversation
infinitly
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
and
it
is
unbeseeming
the
grace
that
is
offered
,
to
have
a
sullen
,
a
despairing
,
and
an
unbeleeving
disposition
,
when
as
we
see
those
that
are
Disciples
,
and
yet
every
little
thing
causeth
them
to
despair
,
and
to
be
sullen
,
and
their
hearts
to
snk
within
them
,
Oh
friends
is
this
an
Evangelical
frame
of
spirit
!
let
me
speak
plainly
to
you
,
when
you
come
to
hear
the
glorious
,
riches
of
the
grace
of
the
Gospel
set
before
you
in
the
Word
,
ye
seem
to
be
somewhat
taken
with
it
,
but
when
you
go
home
to
your
family
,
are
ye
not
ready
under
the
least
cross
then
to
bury
a
thousand
mercies
?
Oh
what
a
dishonor
is
this
to
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
that
reveals
so
much
mercy
of
God
in
it
,
that
it
doth
call
for
Christians
that
do
profess
it
,
to
go
through
troubles
,
and
through
discouragements
with
cheerful
hearts
?
and
although
there
be
many
things
that
might
daunt
the
spirits
of
others
that
do
not
understand
what
the
mercies
of
God
in
Christ
are
,
yet
those
that
profess
the
Gospel
should
shew
undaunted
spirits
,
for
why
?
It
is
infinite
,
free
,
rich
,
glorious
grace
that
is
made
known
to
them
by
the
word
of
Christs
lips
.
Obj.
You
will
say
,
I
,
if
I
knew
that
this
mercy
were
mine
▪
Ans.
I
but
dost
thou
hear
in
the
Gospel
that
it
is
free
,
and
there
is
no
soul
hath
any
right
to
this
mercy
,
but
by
casting
its
self
upon
this
mercy
,
and
therefore
it
is
as
free
for
thee
to
cast
thy self
upon
it
as
another
;
indeed
the
mercy
that
is
revealed
by
the
light
of
Nature
,
Is
such
mercy
of
God
that
is
more
conditional
,
that
is
,
if
I
do
such
and
such
things
then
God
will
be
merciful
unto
me
,
the
light
of
Nature
goes
no
further
than
this
;
if
I
obey
and
leave
my
sin
then
I
may
hope
that
God
will
be
merciful
to
me
:
It
's
true
,
the
Scripture
tells
us
,
if
I
do
not
leave
my
sin
,
God
will
not
have
mercy
;
I
but
the
Gospel
holds
forth
mercy
thus
,
There
is
mercy
in
God
,
first
to
pardon
thy
sin
,
and
then
to
take
away
thy
sin
;
now
the
Gospel
reveals
Gods
mercy
in
justifying
the
ungodly
;
though
I
am
poor
and
blind
,
and
miserable
,
and
naked
,
and
have
not
power
to
leave
my
sin
,
yet
I
have
free
leave
to
cast
my
soul
upon
Gods
mercy
,
both
for
pardon
and
for
power
together
against
my
sin
,
for
so
it
must
be
,
indeed
I
have
no
power
,
I
may
not
stay
till
I
have
power
against
my
sin
,
and
then
I
will
venture
all
that
I
have
upon
Jesus
Christ
,
this
is
the
mercy
of
the
Gospel
;
I
speak
of
this
despairing
and
sullenness
of
heart
,
as
it
's
manifested
in
the
Conversations
of
men
and
women
,
by
which
they
do
dishonor
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
when
they
live
in
their
families
and
their
hearts
sink
in
such
a
sullen
way
as
if
there
were
nothing
in
the
Gospel
of
Christ
for
encouraging
of
poor
troubled
souls
,
no
more
than
men
might
understand
by
the
light
of
Nature
;
Indeed
if
I
did
live
better
,
and
honor
God
,
I
might
have
encouragement
that
God
would
shew
me
mercy
;
but
the
mercy
of
the
Gospel
it
is
such
,
that
there
is
mercy
to
pardon
and
to
heal
my
soul
too
,
and
therefore
though
I
be
sinful
,
I
must
not
stay
from
believing
in
Gods
mercy
till
I
be
heal'd
,
but
I
must
believe
in
Gods
mercy
that
I
may
be
heal'd
.
That
's
the
third
particular
that
the
Gospel
holds
forth
unto
us
.
Now
the
Fourth
thing
that
the
Gospel
reveals
,
is
this
,
That
though
God
be
infinitly
merciful
,
yet
He
is
merciful
in
such
a
way
that
justice
shall
not
be
wronged
:
and
this
is
proper
to
the
Gospel
too
.
It
's
impossible
for
Men
or
Angels
to
come
to
understand
this
Mystery
but
by
this
Gospel-light
,
how
God
should
be
infinitly
merciful
,
and
yet
that
He
should
be
infinitly
just
too
;
this
is
held
forth
in
Rom.
3.
25
,
26.
Whom
God
hath
set
forth
to
be
a
propitiation
,
through
faith
in
his
blood
,
to
declare
his
righteousness
,
for
the
remission
of
sins
that
are
past
,
through
the
forbearance
of
God
:
To
declare
,
I
say
,
at
this
time
his
righteousness
:
that
he
might
be
just
,
and
the
justifier
of
him
which
beleeveth
in
Jesus
.
Now
this
is
a
great
mystery
of
the
Gospel
;
a
Scripture
that
Luther
fasted
and
prayed
that
he
might
understand
,
and
he
was
a
great
while
before
he
could
know
the
mind
of
God
therein
.
Now
the
Gospel
saith
this
,
I
will
manifest
infinit
riches
of
my
mercy
,
but
yet
so
as
my
infinite
justice
shall
be
no
loser
,
and
therefore
though
I
le
save
Man-kind
,
yet
I
'le
save
them
by
such
a
way
,
as
I
'le
have
as
much
glory
of
my
justice
as
if
all
the
men
in
the
world
had
bin
damned
to
all
eternity
:
this
is
the
mysterie
of
the
Gospel
,
and
't
is
cleer
,
that
though
God
manifest
infinit
mercy
,
yet
God
hath
a
way
for
the
manifestation
of
his
mercy
in
the
Gospel
,
by
which
the
justice
of
God
is
as
much
honored
and
satisfied
as
if
all
the
men
in
the
world
had
been
cast
into
everlasting
burnings
,
that
is
,
through
his
Sons
dying
for
mans
sin
,
being
made
a
curse
for
us
;
this
is
the
great
point
of
the
Gospel
,
which
unlesse
we
understand
,
we
know
nothing
of
Christ
and
his
Gospel
as
we
ought
to
know
it
.
Most
men
and
women
in
the
world
they
seek
to
God
for
mercy
,
Lord
be
merciful
to
me
,
a
sinner
,
but
they
think
not
of
a
way
of
Gods
shewing
mercy
,
so
as
yet
he
may
have
the
glory
of
infinite
justice
,
God
seals
the
forgivenes
of
sin
in
the
Court
of
Justice
as
well
as
in
the
Court
of
Mercy
;
few
think
of
this
,
and
that
's
the
reason
why
people
are
ready
many
times
to
despair
,
because
a
great
while
they
having
but
slight
thoughts
of
God
,
they
hope
Christ
will
be
merciful
to
them
,
yet
in
time
of
temptation
,
when
the
Devil
comes
and
doth
set
before
them
the
dreadfulness
of
Gods
justice
,
that
God
is
a
most
just
God
as
well
as
merciful
,
this
makes
their
hearts
to
sink
like
a
stone
within
their
breasts
.
But
now
the
soul
that
sees
the
way
of
God
in
the
Gospel
,
sees
that
God
is
infinitly
set
upon
mercy
,
and
likewise
sees
a
way
how
Gods
infinit
justice
may
be
satisfied
and
seeing
both
these
,
this
is
a
mighty
help
to
faith
;
now
let
there
come
never
so
many
temptations
,
when
the
soul
is
catching
hold
upon
Gods
mercy
;
I
but
saith
temptation
,
God
is
a
just
God
as
well
as
merciful
,
and
dost
not
thou
presume
?
No
saith
the
soul
,
the
way
of
mercy
that
my
soul
rests
upon
,
I
see
there
is
in
it
a
way
of
satisfaction
to
infinite
justice
,
as
well
as
a
way
for
the
manifestation
of
mercy
,
and
therefore
though
God
be
a
righteous
God
,
and
a
just
God
,
yet
here
I
see
a
way
for
my
soul
to
be
sav'd
,
yet
for
Divine
Justice
to
have
no
wrong
neither
,
and
therefore
I
can
beleeve
and
venture
my
soul
upon
this
:
It
's
impossible
for
a
sinner
to
venture
his
soul
upon
any
way
of
mercy
,
if
it
comes
to
understand
with
what
a
God
it
hath
to
deal
,
except
it
comes
to
know
God
in
Jesus
Christ
,
in
that
way
wherein
infinit
justice
is
satisfied
to
the
utmost
farthing
which
is
declared
in
the
Gospel
.
Now
what
Conversation
is
sutable
to
this
?
Hence
let
there
be
that
Conversation
in
you
,
that
may
manifest
that
you
do
not
turn
the
grace
of
God
into
wantonness
,
Oh
a
wanton
Conversation
is
infinitly
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
,
Oh
there
is
infinite
mercy
and
free
grace
treasured
up
here
,
and
what
wilt
thou
be
wanton
and
vain
and
loose
therefore
?
there
is
infinite
grace
,
but
what
way
doth
God
take
to
manifest
infinite
grace
?
Is
it
not
in
a
way
wherein
the
dreadfullest
Justice
of
God
appears
too
?
Is
not
the
grace
of
God
let
out
to
you
through
the
blood
of
his
Son
?
wherein
the
most
dreadful
fruit
of
Gods
justice
is
manifested
that
ever
was
since
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
or
ever
shall
be
manifested
to
the
end
of
the
world
;
if
so
be
thou
shouldest
see
all
the
damned
in
Hell
,
the
chambers
of
death
unlocked
under
the
wrath
of
God
there
flaming
out
in
fire
and
brimstone
;
it
would
not
be
such
a
dreadful
sight
as
to
see
Jesus
Christ
made
an
offering
for
sin
,
and
lying
under
the
vials
of
the
wrath
of
his
Father
,
falling
down
upon
the
ground
,
grovelling
and
sweating
out
great
drops
of
water
and
blood
,
and
crying
out
upon
the
Cross
,
My
God
,
my
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
This
is
the
way
of
the
purchase
of
thy
mercy
,
therefore
there
is
infinit
justice
together
with
infinite
mercy
,
Oh
be
not
wanton
then
,
do
not
turn
the
grace
of
God
into
wantonness
,
but
rejoyce
in
Gods
mercy
,
yet
rejoyce
with
trembling
and
with
fear
and
reverence
of
the
Name
of
God
:
When
thou
speakest
of
the
free
grace
of
God
,
and
when
thou
comest
to
beleeve
in
the
free
grace
of
God
in
the
Gospel
,
thou
maiest
come
cheerfully
and
boldly
,
I
but
come
with
reverence
and
holy
humble
fear
,
I
do
not
mean
despairing
fear
,
nor
servile
slavish
fear
,
but
with
awful
reverence
of
the
glory
of
God
that
doth
appear
in
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
I
need
not
send
you
to
the
Law
to
cause
fear
in
your
hearts
,
there
is
enough
in
the
Gospel
to
cause
your
souls
to
tremble
before
God
,
as
well
as
to
beleeve
in
God
,
Even
our
God
is
a
consuming
fire
:
Oh
what
was
he
to
Jesus
Christ
?
I
need
go
no
further
to
lift
up
God
to
make
him
an
object
of
my
fear
,
but
to
look
upon
him
in
his
dealings
with
his
Son
;
and
therefore
those
Christians
that
walk
loosly
,
and
altogether
upon
slight
thoughts
of
mercy
without
any
fear
to
ballast
their
hearts
,
Oh
certainly
their
Conversations
are
not
Gospel
Conversations
,
for
if
thou
didst
understand
the
way
of
Gods
mercy
in
the
Gospel
,
thou
wouldest
see
that
that
should
fill
thy
heart
with
fear
and
reverence
all
the
daies
of
thy
life
.
And
as
to
take
heed
of
wantonness
,
so
to
reverence
Gods
Justice
,
even
the
dreadfulness
of
it
so
as
the
Gospel
holds
forth
;
to
think
that
God
would
only
have
you
to
have
your
thoughts
about
his
mercy
,
and
not
to
have
your
hearts
to
give
glory
to
his
justice
,
it
is
certainly
a
vain
conceit
,
and
I
fear
it
will
cause
the
Gospel
to
vanish
into
little
in
the
hearts
of
men
;
when
men
apprehend
the
Gospel
so
,
as
not
to
apprehend
the
dreadfulness
of
his
justice
;
as
if
so
be
that
God
would
not
have
the
glory
of
his
justice
.
Christ
hath
satisfied
that
:
Hath
Christ
satisfied
that
?
consider
what
thou
saiest
when
thou
saiest
so
,
do
but
consider
how
much
of
the
glory
of
Gods
justice
doth
appear
in
what
Christ
hath
done
and
suffered
;
I
desire
to
hold
forth
no
further
the
glory
of
justice
than
by
holding
forth
Jesus
Christ
to
thee
,
Doest
not
thou
think
that
God
would
have
thee
to
sanctifie
in
thy
heart
and
life
all
the
Attributes
of
God
that
doth
appear
in
Jesus
Christ
?
Now
the
glory
of
justice
doth
appear
as
much
in
Christ
as
the
glory
of
mercy
doth
;
then
thou
that
doest
profess
the
Gospel
,
thou
must
sanctifie
this
Attribute
of
God
as
well
as
the
other
,
thou
sanctifiest
them
both
in
honoring
Gods
justice
;
I
do
not
say
that
thou
shouldest
have
a
despairing
heart
,
nay
it
will
keep
thee
from
despairing
,
or
that
thou
shouldest
have
a
servile
spirit
,
but
that
thou
shouldest
sanctifie
it
with
reverence
.
And
another
thing
that
is
very
considerable
,
What
is
God
so
set
upon
the
glory
of
his
Justice
in
the
Gospel
?
Oh
labour
you
to
be
just
in
all
your
Conversations
;
you
see
how
God
prizes
justice
,
that
he
will
rather
have
his
Son
die
and
be
made
a
curse
,
than
justice
should
not
have
honor
;
Oh
take
heed
of
injustice
,
the
sin
of
injustice
is
a
sin
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
;
and
here
's
an
argument
against
injustice
,
a
stronger
than
I
know
any
in
all
the
Book
of
God
,
or
can
be
imagined
by
men
and
Angels
,
which
is
this
,
That
in
the
Gospel
I
find
that
God
,
hath
His
heart
so
set
upon
justice
,
that
rather
than
justice
shall
not
be
satisfied
he
will
not
spare
his
Son
one
farthing
(
as
the
Scripture
saith
)
He
spared
not
his
own
Son
,
but
His
Son
must
pay
to
the
uttermost
,
His
Son
must
bear
his
very
wrath
,
and
all
,
that
God
may
shew
his
infinite
love
to
justice
;
Oh
then
,
let
Christians
love
justice
in
all
their
dealings
,
in
their
dealing
with
God
,
in
their
dealings
between
man
and
man
.
To
see
one
that
professeth
the
Gospel
,
&
sometimes
accounts
the
feet
of
those
beautiful
that
bring
glad
tydings
of
salvation
,
yet
unjust
in
his
dealings
,
so
as
do
but
follow
him
in
his
course
between
man
and
man
,
there
he
makes
no
conscience
of
justice
,
there
he
will
rather
break
the
rule
of
justice
than
(
it
may
be
)
he
will
lose
six
pence
,
or
a
shilling
▪
what
if
it
were
the
losing
of
thirty
,
or
fourty
pounds
,
is
it
such
a
thing
,
that
the
rule
of
justice
must
rather
be
broken
than
the
loss
of
a
little
mony
?
Is
this
as
becomes
the
Gospel
?
when
as
thou
hearest
the
Gospel
say
,
that
rather
than
the
glory
of
justice
shall
be
darkned
,
the
Blood
of
his
Son
must
go
for
it
,
and
God
expects
that
Christians
should
be
so
in
love
with
justice
,
that
they
should
rather
be
content
to
be
undone
in
their
estates
,
to
beg
their
bread
from
door
to
door
,
than
be
unjust
in
any
of
their
actions
,
Oh
't
is
an
exceeding
ecclipsing
of
the
glory
of
the
Word
when
Professors
of
it
shall
be
false
in
their
dealings
;
Oh
remember
thou
Christian
who
holdest
up
the
Gospel
with
thy
right
hand
,
that
when
thou
hearest
of
the
death
of
Christ
,
there
the
love
that
God
bears
to
justice
is
held
forth
,
and
God
is
set
upon
the
honor
of
justice
and
he
wil
have
it
:
thy
justice
in
thy
trading
,
this
must
be
made
up
one
way
or
other
,
either
thou
must
pay
eternally
for
it
and
so
justice
made
up
,
or
else
it
must
cost
the
Blood
of
Jesus
Christ
,
God
is
set
upon
justice
in
another
manner
than
you
think
of
;
Oh
let
your
Conversations
be
as
becometh
this
truth
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Fifthly
,
That
the
Lord
in
the
Gospel
,
shews
how
he
is
set
upon
satisfying
the
Law
,
and
what
a
high
price
he
puts
upon
the
Law
;
The
excellency
of
the
Law
doth
more
cleerly
appear
in
the
Gospel
than
in
the
Doctrine
of
the
Law
its
self
;
as
thus
,
Christ
came
to
fulfil
all
righteousness
,
surely
God
set
a
high
price
of
his
Law
,
that
he
would
not
save
any
soul
living
that
had
broken
it
,
but
by
his
Son
that
must
come
to
fulfil
it
:
first
,
He
must
have
all
righteousness
kept
;
&
to
the
end
that
he
might
manifest
his
love
unto
his
Law
(
I
say
)
therefore
it
was
that
Christ
must
come
and
subject
himself
to
the
Law
,
he
must
be
under
the
Law
;
It
was
from
thence
that
Christ
saith
,
It
becomes
us
to
fulfil
all
righteousness
.
So
was
God
set
upon
his
Law
,
that
when
Christ
did
undertake
for
man-kind
,
if
Christ
had
not
satisfied
every
part
of
the
Law
that
was
required
,
if
there
had
been
one
jot
of
the
Law
unfilfilled
,
all
man-kind
must
have
perished
in
everlasting
burnings
:
God
sets
an
high
rate
on
his
Royal
Law
,
therefore
learn
to
prize
the
Law
of
God
:
It
's
true
,
you
cannot
keep
it
for
justification
,
that
was
Christs
task
,
so
to
keep
the
Law
that
he
might
justifie
sinners
,
God
by
this
teaches
us
to
esteem
highly
of
it
,
and
not
to
slight
it
and
contemn
it
:
the
Law
of
God
it
is
a
precious
Cristal
glass
,
it
is
the
very
glass
of
the
holiness
,
and
righteousness
of
God
,
and
you
must
prize
it
,
as
you
do
prize
your
great
glasses
that
your
Marriners
have
from
other
parts
;
you
bring
home
your
great
Cristals
,
of
20.
or
40.
or
threescore
pounds
according
to
the
largenesse
of
them
:
Now
would
not
you
take
it
extream
ill
,
when
you
have
bestowed
so
much
upon
it
,
that
a
child
or
servant
should
come
and
break
it
al
to
pieces
?
Now
(
my
brethren
)
consider
,
The
Law
of
God
here
resembles
the
Cristal
glasse
;
and
as
in
your
glasses
you
may
see
your
faces
,
so
in
that
Cristal
glasse
of
the
Law
,
the
holiness
of
God
is
transparent
,
't
is
such
a
glass
that
God
prizes
it
more
worth
than
all
the
world
;
this
is
visible
:
for
the
Lord
stands
much
upon
the
observing
of
the
Law
,
and
upon
obedience
unto
it
,
and
therfore
take
heed
of
breaking
it
meerly
to
satisfie
your
lusts
,
to
accommodate
and
befriend
your
own
base
ends
,
this
is
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
There
are
many
that
make
a
great
noise
about
Evangelical
truths
,
so
that
they
cry
up
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
as
they
once
did
,
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
;
and
they
think
that
this
doth
wholly
take
away
their
obedience
to
the
Law
of
God
,
and
that
it
must
not
be
so
much
as
a
rule
of
life
.
Certainly
there
's
nothing
holde
forth
the
excellency
of
the
Law
more
than
the
knowledge
of
Jesus
Christ
(
the
only
Law-giver
)
being
subjected
to
the
Law
,
and
his
subjection
it
was
to
take
away
our
guiltinesse
,
to
cancel
the
bond
of
the
Law
,
binding
us
to
eternal
death
:
But
we
never
reade
that
this
subjection
to
the
Law
was
to
make
void
our
obedience
to
it
,
so
that
it
should
not
be
any
rule
of
life
unto
us
,
for
indeed
,
what
is
the
Law
of
God
,
but
the
pure
Will
of
God
?
and
do
you
think
that
Christ
came
to
take
us
away
from
obeying
the
Will
of
God
,
which
was
Christs
meat
and
drink
to
do
?
I
stand
not
so
much
upon
that
term
,
Whether
as
given
by
Moses
?
but
upon
those
things
that
are
therein
contained
,
therein
revealed
as
part
of
the
will
of
God
,
God
stands
much
upon
that
,
that
we
should
make
the
revealing
of
these
things
in
the
Word
to
be
the
rule
of
our
life
,
and
this
is
manifested
by
Christs
ready
and
full
subjection
unto
it
.
And
that
is
the
first
particular
,
what
it
is
that
we
come
to
know
by
the
Gospel
,
according
to
which
we
should
sute
our
Conversations
.
SERMON
V.
PHIL.
1.
27.
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
IN
the
sixt
place
,
Would
you
know
what
Conversation
becomes
the
Gospel
?
Consider
what
it
is
that
the
Gospel
holds
out
to
you
,
It
holds
forth
Gods
infinit
hatred
of
sin
more
than
any
other
thing
whatsoever
.
1.
A
man
may
come
to
know
the
evil
of
sin
partly
by
Reason
,
he
may
understand
that
sin
it
is
against
a
right
rule
,
yea
,
by
the
light
of
reason
he
may
conceive
it
is
but
reasonable
for
a
rational
creature
to
live
by
rule
,
and
to
transgress
against
the
rule
of
justice
and
equity
is
evil
.
2.
A
man
may
come
to
know
the
evil
of
sin
by
Gods
Command
:
the
Law
of
God
forbids
sin
,
and
therefore
it
is
evil
,
certainly
to
transgress
the
Law
of
God
,
to
go
against
the
Will
of
God
must
needs
be
a
great
transgression
.
3.
A
man
may
come
to
know
the
evil
of
sin
by
the
Dreadful
Threatnings
that
are
added
to
the
Law
,
Cursed
is
he
that
abideth
not
in
every
thing
that
is
written
in
the
Book
of
the
Law
to
do
it
.
This
discovers
a
dreadful
evil
in
sin
:
when
a
soul
comes
to
have
a
real
sight
of
the
dreadful
threats
that
are
in
the
Law
,
it
doth
exceedingly
terrifie
conscience
and
raise
up
that
sleepy
Lyon
out
of
his
den
.
4.
A
man
may
come
to
know
the
evil
of
sin
by
some
dreadful
judgments
that
God
hath
executed
upon
sinners
here
in
this
world
,
and
by
the
terrors
of
conscience
that
there
are
upon
the
wicked
,
as
on
Cain
,
Saul
,
and
Judas
&c.
men
many
times
here
for
their
sins
,
by
the
wrath
of
God
that
is
reveal'd
from
Heaven
against
sin
in
the
execution
of
it
,
but
take
all
those
together
,
yea
,
did
we
see
the
woful
execution
of
the
wrath
of
God
in
Hell
its
self
,
did
the
Lord
open
unto
us
a
door
into
the
chambers
of
death
to
discover
the
torments
that
are
there
,
and
to
hear
all
the
shreeks
and
cries
of
the
damned
in
everlasting
burnings
;
yet
all
this
,
the
threats
of
the
Law
,
the
terrors
of
it
,
the
agonies
of
Conscience
,
the
torments
of
the
damned
in
Hell
,
(
I
say
)
put
all
together
,
and
they
would
not
so
much
,
nor
so
cleerly
discover
Gods
infinit
hatred
of
sin
,
as
what
we
find
in
the
Gospel
;
the
red
Glasse
of
the
blood
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
was
shed
for
sin
,
doth
discover
more
of
Gods
hatred
against
it
,
than
all
the
torments
of
Hell
can
do
,
or
all
the
threats
of
the
Law
can
do
;
God
doth
in
inflicting
his
wrath
upon
his
Son
for
mans
sin
,
thus
preach
unto
the
world
?
Wel
,
I
see
that
you
cannot
be
brought
to
understand
how
I
hate
sin
with
a
perfect
hatred
,
but
I
'le
have
one
way
of
argument
to
convince
you
,
that
it
is
impossible
you
should
stand
against
,
I
will
therefore
send
my
Son
to
take
your
nature
upon
him
,
and
to
stand
charged
with
your
debt
,
and
you
shall
see
how
I
'le
deal
with
him
,
who
is
your
Surety
,
I
'le
not
spare
him
,
I
'le
powr
out
the
vials
of
my
wrath
upon
him
to
the
last
drop
,
I
'le
make
him
a
curse
for
sin
,
though
he
be
infinitly
blessed
,
and
equal
with
my self
,
yet
I
'le
make
him
cry
out
in
the
anguish
and
trouble
of
his
soul
,
My
God
,
my
God
,
why
hast
thou
forsaken
me
?
He
shal
tread
the
winepress
of
my
wrath
,
I
'le
make
the
burden
of
sin
heavy
to
Him
,
that
shall
make
Him
fall
groveling
upon
His
face
,
and
sweat
great
clodders
of
blood
in
a
winter
season
,
that
shall
run
down
from
His
body
upon
the
cold
ground
,
I
'le
do
this
to
that
end
that
all
the
world
(
to
whom
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
shall
come
)
may
see
how
infinitely
I
hate
sin
:
This
is
one
of
Gods
ends
;
though
it
's
true
,
that
the
principal
end
of
the
death
of
Christ
it
was
,
to
satisfie
Divine
Justice
:
But
there
is
another
end
that
God
aims
at
in
the
death
of
his
Son
,
To
declare
to
all
the
world
,
to
men
and
Angels
how
infinitly
the
Lord
doth
abominate
all
sin
:
Now
this
is
held
forth
in
the
Gospel
more
than
in
all
the
execution
of
the
Law
;
if
the
Law
were
executed
to
the
full
upon
all
the
world
,
it
would
not
hold
forth
Gods
hatred
of
sin
so
much
as
this
doth
.
Do
you
beleeve
this
Gospel
?
Hath
God
let
you
live
under
this
Gospel
,
that
you
hear
it
it
your
ears
?
And
do
you
profess
that
the
Lord
hath
enlightened
you
by
his
holy
Spirit
,
to
understand
the
certainty
and
reality
of
this
?
Oh
then
,
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
this
Evangelical
truth
.
Quest.
What
Conversation
doth
become
this
?
Answ.
Hence
then
,
your
own
reason
cannot
but
make
a
consequence
from
this
that
the
Gospel
holds
forth
.
Hence
then
,
Cast
away
al
sin
as
an
abominable
thing
from
you
;
What
have
I
to
do
any
more
with
Idols
?
Hence
then
,
Call
no
sin
little
which
so
much
provokes
the
Lord
.
Indeed
if
you
were
only
acted
by
the
light
of
reason
,
reason
perhaps
will
tell
you
that
such
things
are
but
little
and
smal
,
and
you
need
make
no
such
great
matter
about
them
.
But
now
,
Art
not
thou
a
Christian
?
A
follower
of
Christ
?
A
friend
to
the
Gospel
?
For
shame
call
no
sin
little
;
for
in
the
Gospel
you
see
the
infinit
hatred
of
God
against
all
sin
,
yea
,
there
is
more
evil
in
the
least
sin
than
in
the
greatest
affliction
whatsoever
(
that
's
a
point
that
hath
been
long
since
opened
to
you
at
large
,
and
this
will
shew
it
cleerly
,
there
is
more
evil
in
any
sin
than
in
the
greatest
affliction
,
by
the
dealing
of
God
the
Father
with
his
Son
)
and
therefore
if
you
will
be
willing
to
live
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
rather
be
willing
to
bear
any
affliction
in
the
world
than
wilfully
to
commit
the
least
sin
:
Are
these
two
in
the
ballance
?
Here
is
a
great
and
a
sore
cross
,
you
think
,
how
shall
I
endure
that
?
On
the
other
side
,
Here
's
a
sin
to
be
committed
;
if
I
venture
upon
this
sin
,
it
may
be
I
shall
be
delivered
from
this
affliction
?
Now
would
this
become
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
for
one
that
professes
that
he
doth
beleeve
that
God
the
Father
dealt
thus
with
His
Son
,
that
had
sin
but
by
imputation
upon
Him
,
that
He
let
out
the
vials
of
His
wrath
upon
Him
,
and
made
Him
a
curse
for
sin
;
and
if
Christ
had
but
undertaken
for
to
have
satisfied
for
one
sin
,
though
the
least
sin
,
He
must
have
died
for
it
,
For
the
wages
of
sin
,
is
death
!
of
sin
indefinitly
,
it
's
death
:
And
do
I
beleeve
this
,
and
yet
shall
I
rather
chuse
the
commission
of
a
sin
than
the
bearing
of
any
affliction
?
Oh
this
is
infinitly
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
:
do
I
beleeve
this
,
and
is
it
real
unto
my
soul
?
Oh
let
me
then
manifest
in
my
whol
course
and
life
that
I
tremble
at
the
very
thought
of
a
sin
,
at
the
appearance
of
evil
,
and
am
as
much
afraid
of
the
least
spark
of
lusts
as
of
the
fire
of
Hell
:
let
me
discover
the
temptation
to
sin
,
that
I
may
endeavour
to
avoid
all
temptations
to
sin
,
because
God
hath
given
such
a
testimony
from
Heaven
against
sin
,
Oh
it
is
a
loud
testimony
indeed
that
God
hath
given
from
heaven
against
sin
in
the
death
of
his
Son
,
Oh
then
let
my
Conversation
be
such
as
I
may
make
it
appear
that
I
am
afraid
of
the
beginnings
of
sin
,
of
the
first
whispering
and
motions
to
sin
,
Oh
set
me
not
stand
dandling
of
sin
in
my
thoughts
,
and
roul
it
as
a
sweet
morsel
under
my
tongue
,
let
me
not
entertain
it
in
my
affections
in
the
least
degree
,
as
to
love
it
,
to
approve
it
,
to
delight
in
it
,
but
as
soon
as
ever
it
enters
into
thy
heart
cast
it
out
presently
,
let
it
not
lodge
within
thy
doors
one
moment
,
raise
up
all
the
power
of
thy
soul
against
it
,
follow
it
with
Hue
and
Cry
,
till
thou
hast
overtaken
it
,
and
then
do
justice
and
judgment
upon
it
,
what
though
it
may
be
a
Delilah
,
yet
cut
it
off
;
Oh
let
me
take
heed
of
lying
in
any
sin
,
have
I
bin
overtaken
in
my
sin
?
Oh
let
me
be
willing
rather
to
shame
and
condemn
my self
,
to
deny
any
thing
in
the
world
rather
than
to
continue
in
that
sin
,
the
Lord
forbid
that
if
I
have
been
once
drawn
to
any
sin
,
that
I
should
think
to
cover
it
by
another
sin
,
by
adding
one
sin
to
another
,
to
think
to
shift
for
my
credit
or
esteem
by
adding
more
sin
to
that
already
committed
,
Oh
no
,
the
Lord
in
his
mercie
hath
made
known
unto
me
in
the
Gospel
of
Christ
what
sin
means
,
the
evil
of
sin
,
and
therefore
I
have
learned
rather
to
endure
any
thing
than
to
multiply
iniquity
;
Indeed
before
I
came
to
understand
Jesus
Christ
,
I
thought
sin
was
an
evil
thing
,
and
I
abstain'd
from
gross
sins
by
that
dim
light
of
Nature
that
is
within
me
;
but
since
I
came
to
understand
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
great
mystery
of
godliness
in
his
Son
,
&
the
dealings
of
the
Father
with
his
Son
,
the
Lord
knows
now
I
abhor
a
sin
in
secret
(
though
I
were
sure
no
body
in
the
world
should
ever
know
it
)
more
than
I
do
abhor
Hell
its
self
;
I
such
a
Conversation
as
would
manifest
such
a
work
of
God
upon
the
heart
as
this
is
would
become
the
Gospel
of
Christ
indeed
.
Whereas
otherwise
brethren
,
if
any
of
you
that
do
profess
the
Gospel
of
Christ
shall
make
sin
but
as
a
slight
thing
,
and
shall
be
ready
to
entertain
sin
in
thy
bosom
,
know
that
by
this
means
,
you
do
no
other
but
trample
under
foot
the
Blood
of
Jesus
Christ
as
a
common
thing
,
as
a
thing
that
had
no
worth
at
all
in
it
.
This
doth
despight
to
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
you
do
dishonor
Jesus
Christ
,
and
you
do
put
him
to
open
shame
whose
Name
you
have
taken
upon
you
by
your
profession
:
I
'le
give
you
a
Scripture
now
for
this
in
Heb.
6.
4.
&c.
He
speaks
of
some
,
that
were
once
enlightned
,
and
had
tasted
of
the
Heavenly
gift
,
and
were
made
partakers
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
tasted
of
the
good
word
of
God
(
that
's
the
Gospel
)
and
the
powers
of
the
world
to
come
:
if
they
should
fall
away
,
it
were
impossible
to
renew
them
to
repentance
.
Mark
the
reason
:
Seeing
they
crucifie
to
themselves
the
Son
of
God
afresh
,
and
put
him
to
an
open
shame
:
Such
as
fall
off
after
the
profession
of
the
Gospel
into
sinful
waies
,
they
are
said
here
to
crucifie
the
Son
of
God
afresh
,
and
to
put
him
to
open
shame
.
This
is
far
from
walking
as
becomes
the
Gospel
.
And
so
you
have
another
text
in
Heb.
10.
29.
&c.
(
he
speaks
of
those
that
had
fallen
off
from
their
profession
into
sinful
waies
)
Of
how
much
s●rer
punishment
,
suppose
ye
,
shall
he
be
thought
worthy
of
,
who
hath
troden
under
foot
the
Son
of
God
,
and
hath
counted
the
blood
of
the
Covenant
wherewith
he
was
sanctified
,
an
unholy
thing
,
and
hath
done
despight
unto
the
Spirit
of
Grace
?
See
how
the
holy
Ghost
speaks
of
such
as
fall
from
their
profession
into
sinful
waies
again
.
And
there
's
a
great
deal
of
reason
for
it
,
for
't
is
not
so
much
for
those
that
never
made
profession
of
the
Gospel
,
to
fall
to
sin
,
not
such
a
horrid
thing
for
them
;
but
for
those
that
have
made
profession
of
the
Gospel
,
that
they
hold
forth
thus
much
;
this
is
the
language
of
their
actions
(
though
they
dare
not
say
so
)
Lord
I
acknowledge
that
I
have
seen
the
fruit
of
thy
hatred
of
sin
in
the
death
of
thy
Son
,
that
thou
didst
so
hate
sin
,
that
thou
madest
thy
Son
to
be
a
curse
for
sin
;
but
yet
for
all
this
,
such
is
the
strength
of
my
lusts
,
I
must
have
my
lusts
,
though
it
be
so
vile
in
thine
eyes
as
the
blood
of
thy
Son
went
for
it
,
yet
I
must
have
it
rather
than
deny
my
lusts
;
Oh
what
a
dreadful
thing
is
this
?
how
provoking
must
it
needs
be
to
the
holy
God
?
Oh
happy
had
it
been
for
such
men
and
women
that
they
had
never
heard
of
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
.
But
of
the
evil
of
walking
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
we
shall
speak
to
after
,
when
we
come
to
the
application
;
That
's
then
the
sixt
particular
of
what
the
Gospel
holds
forth
The
infinite
hatred
of
God
against
sin
.
Now
the
seventh
thing
that
is
held
forth
in
the
Gospel
that
cals
for
a
Conversation
beseeming
,
is
this
,
The
great
price
of
souls
.
There
's
nothing
in
the
world
that
ever
God
did
,
that
doth
discover
the
worth
of
mans
immortal
soul
so
as
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
doth
,
there
God
manifests
to
all
the
world
what
a
price
he
puts
upon
mans
soul
,
the
Lord
saw
that
men
by
sin
had
undone
themselves
and
that
those
souls
that
he
made
were
like
to
perish
to
all
eternity
,
yea
,
were
under
the
sentence
of
eternal
death
,
and
must
certainly
perish
eternally
,
if
so
be
that
some
way
were
not
found
out
by
an
infinit
wisdom
for
to
ransome
them
;
now
saith
the
Lord
,
rather
than
I
will
have
all
souls
perish
;
(
it
's
true
,
the
love
that
I
have
unto
my
Justice
is
such
,
as
for
many
souls
I
'le
let
them
go
,
and
they
shall
perish
;
but
yet
that
I
might
shew
that
I
have
an
high
esteem
of
the
souls
of
the
children
of
men
,
for
the
ransoming
of
that
number
that
I
have
appointed
from
all
eternity
to
save
,
)
I
'le
send
my
Son
,
and
he
shall
die
for
the
saving
of
souls
,
that
souls
may
not
perish
:
If
the
Lord
should
have
said
concerning
any
one
soul
,
I
do
so
highly
prize
this
soul
,
and
account
the
worth
of
it
to
be
such
,
as
rather
than
it
shall
perish
I
'le
disolve
heaven
and
earth
,
heaven
and
earth
shall
perish
rather
than
this
soul
shall
perish
,
you
will
say
,
this
had
been
a
great
testimony
of
Gods
esteem
of
a
soul
:
But
know
that
the
Gospel
holds
forth
a
higher
esteem
of
a
soul
than
this
comes
to
,
when
God
shal
say
,
Rather
than
this
,
and
the
other
soul
shall
perish
,
I
'le
send
my
Son
to
be
made
a
Curse
;
This
the
Gospel
holds
forth
;
this
is
infinitly
a
higher
price
that
God
puts
upon
a
soul
:
You
know
therfore
what
the
Apostle
saith
in
1
Pet.
1.
18
,
19.
Forasmuch
as
ye
know
that
ye
were
not
redeemed
(
saith
he
)
with
corruptible
things
;
as
silver
,
and
gold
:
Then
in
the
19.
verse
,
But
with
the
precious
blood
of
Christ
,
as
of
a
Lamb
without
blemish
,
or
without
spot
:
'T
is
not
silver
and
gold
:
or
any
corruptible
thing
that
can
redeem
you
,
but
the
precious
blood
of
Jesus
Christ
,
Oh
that
blood
,
that
's
more
precious
than
the
world
,
even
all
the
world
must
let
the
redemption
of
a
soul
alone
for
ever
,
all
the
Angels
in
Heaven
if
they
would
have
joyned
together
to
have
redeem'd
a
soul
,
and
would
have
ventured
themselves
to
have
been
destroyed
for
ever
that
they
might
have
redeem'd
a
soul
,
it
would
not
have
been
,
they
must
all
let
the
redemption
of
a
soul
alone
for
ever
;
the
matter
then
of
the
redemption
of
a
soul
is
more
than
we
are
aware
of
,
and
we
could
never
have
come
to
have
known
this
but
by
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
:
The
full
price
of
a
soul
is
writ
down
by
the
finger
of
Gods
Spirit
in
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
which
is
only
this
,
The
Blood
of
the
Son
of
God
,
the
Blood
of
the
Son
of
God
.
Well
then
,
let
our
Conversation
be
as
becomes
this
that
is
held
forth
in
this
Gospel
,
that
's
thus
,
Manifesting
in
your
Conversation
that
you
set
a
high
price
upon
your
souls
:
do
not
venture
your
souls
upon
nothing
;
Oh
how
unbeseeming
is
this
,
that
when
God
shall
set
such
a
price
upon
a
soul
,
as
to
give
for
the
redemption
of
it
more
than
ten
thousand
thousand
worlds
are
worth
,
yet
that
a
man
or
woman
that
professes
themselves
to
be
Christians
shall
venture
the
loss
of
their
souls
for
the
getting
of
sixpence
or
twelvepence
,
hazard
those
immortal
Jewels
for
one
or
two
minutes
of
sensual
pleasure
,
to
satisfie
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
;
what
is
it
else
,
when
such
will
lye
or
cosen
for
a
little
while
for
thick
clay
?
For
the
Lords
sake
,
do
not
lay
down
thy
everlasting
soul
at
stake
for
a
little
gain
,
some
for
a
little
credit
;
art
thou
a
Christian
?
didst
ever
reade
the
Gospel
,
man
or
woman
didst
thou
ever
hear
of
Christ
?
and
dost
thou
know
what
the
death
of
Christ
meant
?
and
wherefore
Christ
came
into
the
world
?
must
Heaven
and
earth
be
mov'd
to
provide
a
way
to
ransom
souls
?
and
dost
thou
set
them
at
so
low
a
rate
?
Oh
how
unbeseeming
is
this
to
the
Gospel
?
And
others
pawn
away
their
souls
,
when
God
manifests
what
a
price
he
sets
upon
them
,
yet
will
pawn
their
souls
to
the
very
Devil
.
Quest.
You
will
say
,
Is
any
man
so
wicked
as
to
pawn
away
his
soul
to
the
Devil
?
Ans.
Yes
,
When
any
man
will
venture
upon
sin
,
but
upon
this
condition
,
I
will
repent
before
I
die
;
that
is
,
as
if
I
should
say
thus
,
Here
I
give
my
soul
to
pawn
,
if
I
do
repent
,
then
I
'l
have
it
again
,
if
I
do
not
repent
before
I
die
,
then
it
's
gone
for
ever
.
As
when
you
give
a
pawn
,
you
give
it
upon
these
terms
,
Wel
,
I
give
you
this
,
and
if
I
bring
you
by
such
a
time
so
much
money
,
then
I
'le
have
it
again
,
and
if
not
,
then
't
is
gone
.
So
do
men
and
women
,
they
say
thus
,
Here
Devil
,
thou
shalt
have
the
possession
of
my
soul
all
this
while
so
long
as
I
am
in
a
way
of
sin
,
if
I
do
repent
,
then
I
must
have
it
again
,
but
if
I
do
not
repent
before
I
die
,
then
thou
shalt
have
it
for
ever
.
Now
dost
thou
know
the
price
of
a
soul
?
Oh!
is
this
to
shew
the
high
price
of
a
soul
,
that
wil
pawn
your
souls
thus
?
And
mark
to
whom
you
pawn
it
,
you
pawn
it
to
the
Devil
,
he
hath
it
all
this
time
,
it
's
in
his
custody
:
al
the
while
that
any
one
sins
upon
hope
of
repentance
,
(
I
say
)
til
they
repent
the
Devil
hath
their
souls
in
his
possession
,
in
his
hands
:
as
when
you
pawn
a
piece
of
houshold-stuff
,
til
the
time
that
you
bring
the
money
,
so
long
the
man
you
pawn
it
to
hath
the
possession
of
it
.
And
thus
do
people
;
you
put
your
souls
into
the
Devils
hands
,
and
upon
such
a
condition
that
you
are
not
able
to
perform
;
that
is
,
if
you
repent
,
you
will
have
it
again
,
if
not
,
he
must
have
it
for
ever
:
Oh
friends
,
you
little
know
what
repentance
means
!
What
is
it
to
repent
?
it
requires
a
mighty
work
of
God
,
the
same
power
of
God
that
made
the
world
is
required
to
break
the
heart
of
a
sinner
,
so
that
you
put
it
to
pawn
upon
that
that
is
impossible
for
you
your selves
to
perform
by
all
the
power
that
you
have
:
Now
if
a
man
put
a
thing
to
pawn
for
that
which
is
impossible
for
him
to
redeem
,
it
may
be
,
if
he
should
have
a
great
many
friends
that
will
do
some
great
matter
for
him
,
then
he
may
redeem
it
,
but
it
is
beyond
his
power
;
you
will
say
,
there
is
a
great
deal
of
danger
then
that
that
pawn
shall
never
be
redeemed
.
So
know
,
when
you
pawn
your
souls
,
you
put
it
into
the
hands
of
Satan
,
and
lock
it
up
in
the
powers
of
darknesse
,
and
pawn
it
for
that
that
you
have
no
power
to
bring
:
Do
you
prize
the
Gospel
?
and
know
what
a
price
God
hath
set
upon
souls
?
O
then
take
heed
and
set
a
greater
prise
upon
your
souls
than
to
pawn
them
away
for
every
trifle
,
a
thing
of
naught
.
And
then
,
If
this
be
held
forth
in
the
Gospel
,
O
then
do
not
pollute
and
defile
you
souls
with
sin
as
you
do
from
time
to
time
.
God
hath
a
high
esteem
of
them
,
have
you
a
high
esteem
of
them
likewise
.
Do
not
make
your
souls
drudges
and
scuullions
to
your
bodies
,
only
to
make
use
of
your
souls
to
provide
for
the
satisfying
of
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
,
as
many
men
and
women
have
no
other
use
of
their
precious
immortal
souls
all
their
lives
,
but
only
their
souls
are
imployed
to
be
slaves
for
the
lusts
of
their
flesh
:
Oh!
are
these
the
souls
that
must
cost
the
blood
of
Christ
,
that
God
hath
put
such
a
price
upon
?
surely
you
do
not
know
the
Gospel
nor
Jesus
Christ
.
If
I
should
tel
you
what
Phylosophers
say
of
the
soul
,
of
mens
immortal
eternal
souls
(
though
this
be
now
doubted
,
yet
it
was
plentifully
known
among
the
Heathens
)
these
would
be
but
dry
things
to
you
in
comparison
of
this
,
to
tell
you
that
Jesus
Christ
hath
died
to
redeem
souls
,
there
s
more
in
this
than
in
al
the
arguments
that
possibly
can
be
brought
to
shew
the
excellency
of
the
soul
of
man
.
Oh
then
,
likewise
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
this
of
the
Gospel
,
in
your
care
of
the
souls
of
those
that
are
committed
to
your
care
and
charge
.
Do
you
profess
the
Gospel
?
then
you
profess
withal
that
God
so
esteemed
of
a
soul
,
that
he
gave
the
life
and
blood
of
his
Son
to
ransom
a
soul
;
Oh
then
,
really
demonstrate
that
you
do
highly
esteem
of
the
souls
of
your
children
,
and
servants
,
by
walking
convincingly
before
them
,
that
you
may
do
all
the
good
you
can
to
them
,
by
instructing
of
them
,
by
praying
for
them
,
and
with
them
;
and
so
before
all
your
friends
and
acquaintance
,
let
such
kind
of
meditations
work
thus
in
you
as
these
,
Oh
Lord
,
since
I
came
to
know
the
Gospel
,
I
have
learn'd
what
a
high
price
thou
hast
put
upon
souls
,
Lord
,
this
shall
make
me
for
evermore
to
value
souls
at
a
higher
rate
than
heretofore
I
have
done
.
Oh
it
were
an
excellent
point
to
urge
upon
Ministers
,
who
are
charged
with
many
souls
,
Oh
let
them
so
watch
over
them
,
pray
for
them
,
and
preach
to
them
all
the
Counsels
of
God
,
both
in
season
and
out
of
season
,
that
in
the
great
Day
of
Christ
,
they
may
be
cleer
of
the
blood
of
all
men
,
as
Paul
was
.
And
that
's
the
seventh
thing
that
the
Gospel
holds
forth
unto
us
,
The
preciousness
of
souls
;
and
let
your
Conversations
be
as
becomes
this
great
point
of
the
Gospel
.
But
then
Eighthly
,
which
is
as
principal
a
one
almost
as
any
and
neerly
concerns
us
,
and
that
's
this
:
The
Gospel
discovers
unto
us
,
the
great
honor
that
God
hath
put
upon
humane
Nature
above
the
Angels
.
This
could
never
have
been
known
but
by
the
Gospel
,
this
is
as
proper
a
thing
to
the
Gospel
as
any
I
have
spoken
of
:
And
one
special
design
that
God
had
in
the
Gospel
,
was
,
To
reveal
those
thoughts
and
counsels
that
he
had
from
al
eternity
,
to
put
mighty
and
great
Excellencies
upon
our
humane
Nature
in
these
two
particulars
.
First
,
In
the
Personal
Vnion
of
Mans
Nature
to
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
;
That
's
the
first
,
and
great
way
of
honor
that
God
hath
crowned
human
Nature
with
.
Hence
the
Apostle
in
1
Tim.
1.
6.
Without
controversie
,
great
is
the
mysterie
of
godliness
.
What
is
it
?
God
was
manifested
in
the
flesh
.
God
manifested
in
the
flesh
!
that
's
a
great
mystery
of
godliness
.
Now
it
could
not
be
such
a
mystery
,
if
God
had
only
taken
an
humane
shape
upon
Him
,
(
for
so
it
was
in
the
time
of
the
Law
)
Jesus
Christ
often
took
humane
shape
;
as
when
He
strove
with
Jacob
,
it
was
Jesus
Christ
,
as
might
easily
appear
.
But
great
is
the
mysterie
of
godliness
,
without
controversie
it
's
great
.
God
manifested
in
the
flesh
:
that
is
,
God
taking
flesh
of
man
into
a
personal
union
,
which
is
more
fully
exprest
in
John
,
1.
4.
The
Word
was
made
flesh
.
This
was
a
strange
speech
,
but
proper
to
the
Gospel
.
An
Heathen
would
have
thought
this
a
strange
speech
,
and
especially
if
he
knew
,
that
by
the
Word
was
meant
,
He
that
was
true
and
eternal
God
.
And
then
,
in
Heb.
2.
16.
it
is
said
,
That
Christ
did
not
take
the
Nature
of
Angels
upon
him
;
but
the
seed
of
Abraham
.
So
that
it
appears
by
the
personal
union
of
our
Natures
to
the
Son
of
God
,
God
hath
advanced
human
Nature
above
Angels
,
above
all
creatures
.
Truly
my
Brethren
,
in
Christs
taking
our
Nature
upon
Him
,
which
the
Gospel
holds
forth
to
us
,
me
thinks
we
may
see
God
(
as
it
were
)
resolving
to
do
a
work
from
Himself
,
to
the
uttermost
,
to
manifest
the
uttermost
of
his
glory
in
a
work
out
of
Himself
,
the
work
of
God
within
Himself
,
it
is
,
His
eternal
generation
,
and
the
possession
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
but
now
God
would
work
out
of
Himself
,
and
work
out
of
Himself
to
the
uttermost
extent
;
I
'le
make
a
world
(
saith
God
,
)
Heavens
and
Earth
by
my
Word
.
But
this
is
not
such
a
glorious
work
as
I
am
able
to
do
:
I
could
make
ten
thousand
worlds
,
and
when
I
have
made
them
I
could
make
as
many
more
,
and
more
glorious
:
But
I
would
do
some
work
wherein
I
might
manifest
even
the
uttermost
of
my
glory
:
What
work
is
that
?
that
is
,
The
work
that
God
pitcht
upon
,
He
would
do
one
work
from
without
to
manifest
the
uttermost
of
his
glory
,
and
the
Lord
rather
pitches
upon
this
,
To
take
the
nature
of
Man
into
a
personal
union
with
His
Son
,
that
's
the
uttermost
:
And
it
is
impossible
that
Men
or
Angels
,
if
they
were
left
to
all
eternity
to
imagin
,
could
think
of
a
work
that
it
were
possible
for
God
to
express
more
of
His
power
,
wisdom
,
and
glory
in
:
but
we
know
but
little
of
it
now
,
but
we
shall
know
more
in
Heaven
.
Now
,
Oh
how
hath
God
honored
humane
Nature
in
this
!
That
when
He
would
do
a
work
to
the
utmost
of
His
Excellency
,
that
He
would
pitch
upon
Mans
Nature
,
to
take
it
into
Personal
Union
with
Himself
;
here
's
the
mystery
of
the
Gospel
:
now
this
is
indeed
the
marrow
of
the
mysterie
of
the
Gospel
,
The
Word
made
flesh
:
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
taking
Mans
Nature
upon
Him
;
This
is
the
mystery
of
the
Gospel
that
Angels
and
Saints
admire
at
,
and
shall
be
taken
up
to
all
eternity
in
admiring
and
praising
and
magnifying
God
for
.
That
's
the
first
way
of
Gods
honoring
Mans
Nature
.
And
then
,
there
is
a
second
thing
which
the
Gospel
reveals
,
and
that
's
this
,
In
putting
honor
not
only
upon
the
Nature
of
Man
,
as
having
soul
and
body
,
but
putting
a
mighty
honor
upon
the
very
Body
of
Man
,
the
meanest
and
the
very
lowest
part
of
Man
,
the
very
shel
,
outside
,
rine
and
case
of
Man
:
that
you
have
in
1
Cor.
6.
19.
What
,
know
ye
not
that
your
bodie
is
the
temple
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
is
in
you
?
Your
body
is
the
Temple
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
You
have
no
such
thing
revealed
in
the
old
Testament
,
this
comes
by
the
light
of
the
Gospel
,
that
the
Lord
hath
made
the
bodies
of
the
Saints
to
be
Temples
to
the
holy
Ghost
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
dwels
in
their
very
Bodies
as
in
a
Temple
;
as
the
King
in
his
Pallace
,
so
the
holy
Ghost
in
His
Temple
:
Now
these
two
are
great
things
revealed
in
the
Gospel
,
and
had
we
but
a
cleer
understanding
of
these
two
things
,
Oh!
it
would
mightily
elevate
our
spirits
.
And
Conversations
sutable
to
these
two
particulars
surely
must
needs
be
a
high
raised
Conversation
.
As
now
for
instance
,
3.
In
the
personal
union
of
our
natures
with
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
:
Oh
how
should
this
raise
up
our
hearts
and
we
should
manifest
the
elevation
of
our
spirits
in
our
Conversation
,
so
as
it
becomes
those
that
may
expect
great
things
from
God
,
surely
that
God
that
hath
honoured
our
natures
so
,
as
to
be
personally
united
to
his
Son
,
he
doth
intend
great
things
to
some
of
the
children
of
men
,
as
now
,
Suppose
you
that
are
the
poorest
and
meanest
here
in
this
Congregation
,
you
had
a
Sister
that
were
married
to
the
greatest
Emperor
in
the
world
,
yea
,
to
one
that
were
Emperor
of
all
the
whol
Earth
;
now
you
would
think
to
live
another
kind
of
life
than
you
did
before
,
were
it
beseeming
such
a
man
to
live
now
upon
scraping
of
Chanels
,
or
wiping
of
horse
heels
,
(
or
any
mean
imployment
,
)
when
his
Sister
is
married
to
the
only
Monarch
of
all
the
whol
earth
,
surely
he
may
think
now
,
I
must
live
at
a
higher
rate
,
for
I
may
expect
something
by
this
:
So
should
every
one
of
the
children
of
men
think
thus
,
indeed
I
have
liv'd
in
a
mean
base
way
,
the
humane
nature
of
mine
hath
been
basely
subject
to
filthy
lusts
,
all
my
daies
,
I
have
been
a
bondslave
to
sin
and
Satan
,
but
when
I
come
to
hear
of
the
Gospel
,
I
hear
that
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
,
God
blessed
for
ever
,
equal
with
the
Father
,
that
is
the
Heir
of
all
things
,
that
he
hath
not
married
my
humane
nature
,
but
hath
taken
it
into
a
personal
union
with
himself
,
and
is
become
my
kinsman
,
my
neer
kinsman
,
hath
taken
this
into
the
neerest
union
as
is
possible
for
a
creature
to
be
taken
into
with
God
:
Oh
let
us
be
raised
then
in
our
thoughts
,
to
think
,
surely
God
intends
higher
things
for
some
of
the
children
of
men
,
than
to
eat
and
drink
,
and
satisfie
the
flesh
,
and
be
brutish
here
in
the
world
,
there
are
higher
things
that
God
will
do
for
mankind
,
and
why
not
for
me
?
I
am
not
excluded
no
more
than
others
?
It
was
a
speech
I
remember
of
Seneca
,
(
though
a
Heathen
)
I
am
greater
(
saith
he
)
and
I
am
born
to
greater
things
than
to
be
a
slave
to
my
body
:
A
Heathen
could
say
so
:
Oh
but
when
we
hear
of
humane
nature
so
advanced
and
enthroned
in
Christ
,
we
should
think
with
our selves
,
that
any
one
that
hath
humanity
in
them
is
born
to
higher
things
,
than
to
make
provision
for
the
flesh
to
fulfil
the
lusts
thereof
:
What
wilt
thou
be
a
slave
to
the
Devil
now
?
Thou
hearest
how
God
hath
dignified
the
nature
of
man
into
so
neer
a
union
with
himself
,
Oh
doth
not
this
mysterie
of
the
Gospel
call
to
all
the
children
of
men
?
Oh
all
you
children
of
men
!
Behold
what
God
hath
done
for
man
kind
!
surely
the
thoughts
of
God
for
man-kind
are
great
and
glorious
,
there
be
higher
things
you
may
attain
unto
,
and
will
you
yet
perish
,
and
chuse
your
portion
here
in
this
world
,
and
be
groveling
on
the
ground
,
as
if
there
were
no
higher
thoughts
that
God
had
for
your
good
,
than
meerly
to
live
as
brute
beasts
,
to
eat
and
drink
,
and
then
rise
up
to
play
?
Oh
if
God
hath
advanced
mans
nature
so
,
do
not
despise
it
in
the
meanest
of
the
children
of
men
,
the
lowest
servant
,
or
poorest
boy
that
lies
begging
at
your
door
for
a
piece
of
bread
,
(
for
it
is
of
the
same
kind
that
is
united
in
a
personal
union
with
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
,
of
the
same
nature
which
this
poor
boy
that
lies
begging
at
your
door
for
broken
bread
and
meat
)
therefore
honor
humane
nature
in
every
one
,
and
do
not
vilifie
it
in
thy self
;
those
men
that
live
under
the
Gospel
and
vilifie
humane
nature
,
they
put
a
dishonour
upon
Jesus
Christ
.
And
even
reverence
thy self
in
private
when
thou
art
alone
,
(
I
say
)
reverence
thy self
,
do
not
abuse
thy
body
,
it
is
the
Temple
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
Oh
remember
this
all
you
that
are
professors
of
Religion
,
that
these
bodies
of
yours
,
this
flesh
of
yours
(
if
you
be
godly
and
walk
answerable
to
your
profession
)
I
say
this
flesh
of
yours
it
is
the
very
Temple
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
do
not
abuse
it
;
it
's
the
Apostles
argument
,
Therefore
fly
fornication
,
and
be
not
joyned
to
whores
;
for
your
bodies
are
the
temples
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
Oh
it
makes
the
sin
of
uncleanness
to
one
that
professes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
a
cursed
sin
,
the
sin
of
uncleaness
in
a
professor
of
the
Gospel
,
it
's
a
thousand
thousand
times
more
abominable
than
the
sin
of
uncleanness
in
another
:
why
?
Because
they
know
how
God
hath
advanced
humane
nature
into
a
personal
union
with
himself
,
and
how
their
bodies
are
the
Temples
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
What
shal
I
make
the
Temple
of
God
a
●●y
for
the
unclean
spirit
,
a
cage
of
unclean
birds
?
God
forbid
.
There
hath
been
a
great
deal
of
do
about
stony
Churches
and
Temples
,
and
you
should
have
a
great
many
base
whoremasters
plead
for
the
Whore
of
Rome
(
the
Mistris
of
all
fornications
)
in
bowing
,
and
cringing
with
Cap
,
and
knee
as
soon
as
they
set
their
foot
in
some
of
our
meeting
places
;
and
in
the
mean
time
abuse
the
Saints
which
are
the
Temples
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
abuse
their
own
bodies
,
and
yet
they
profess
themselves
Christians
;
Oh
now
,
either
deny
thy
Christianity
,
or
do
not
abuse
thy
body
to
any
filthy
lust
,
for
it
is
the
Temple
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
This
the
Gospel
holds
forth
.
And
let
thy
Conversation
be
now
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
;
not
abusing
thy
body
so
;
For
we
see
that
the
Gospel
cals
for
bodily
cleanness
,
as
well
as
spiritual
cleanness
,
and
truly
I
do
not
know
stronger
arguments
to
godliness
than
these
that
we
have
mentioned
here
in
the
Gospel
:
We
have
gone
through
three
,
Gods
infinit
hatred
of
sin
.
The
price
of
souls
.
And
the
honor
that
the
Gospel
shews
that
God
hath
put
upon
humane
nature
.
Conversations
but
becoming
these
three
,
would
be
other
manner
of
Conversations
than
you
have
.
I
shall
only
speak
of
a
fourth
,
and
that
's
this
.
4.
The
Gospel
holds
forth
the
greatest
example
of
self-denial
that
ever
was
in
the
world
,
&
by
all
waies
that
ever
God
hath
made
known
his
mind
,
he
never
hath
revealed
his
will
in
an
example
of
self-denial
so
as
he
hath
done
in
the
Gospel
,
and
that
is
in
the
example
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
God
evidenceth
there
such
a
work
of
self-denial
,
as
never
was
:
and
't
is
impossible
to
apprehend
a
greater
example
of
self-denial
than
that
is
;
though
Christ
thought
it
no
robbery
to
be
equal
with
God
;
reade
but
the
second
of
the
Philippians
,
vers.
7
,
8.
and
there
you
may
see
what
Christ
was
,
and
yet
how
he
emptied
himself
,
how
he
denied
himself
in
his
honor
,
how
vile
he
was
made
in
the
world
,
though
he
was
the
brightness
of
his
fathers
glory
,
yet
he
was
made
of
no
reputation
;
how
he
denied
himself
in
riches
,
Christ
that
was
the
Heir
of
all
things
,
though
he
were
rich
,
yet
he
was
made
poor
for
us
;
how
he
denied
himself
in
his
pleasures
,
he
was
the
delight
of
the
Father
from
all
eternity
,
and
yet
he
was
made
a
man
of
sorrows
;
he
denied
himself
in
his
life
,
for
he
was
the
Lord
of
life
,
and
yet
he
subjected
himself
to
death
,
to
a
cursed
death
for
us
:
Oh
the
example
of
Christ
in
self-denial
is
the
greatest
that
ever
was
:
and
this
seems
to
be
one
great
end
of
the
humiliation
of
Jesus
Christ
to
hold
forth
a
preaching
pattern
of
self-denial
to
the
world
:
And
there
's
a
great
deal
more
power
in
the
pattern
and
example
of
self-denial
,
then
in
the
commands
of
self-denial
,
I
only
present
this
to
shew
you
that
it
is
the
most
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
for
any
one
that
professes
the
Gospel
to
be
selvish
,
altogether
scraping
for
themselves
;
and
whatsoever
service
they
are
put
upon
,
except
self
may
have
an
oare
in
it
,
they
have
no
mind
to
it
;
Oh
't
is
becoming
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
for
men
and
women
to
be
emprtied
of
themselves
,
no
matter
what
becomes
of
our selves
,
but
be
willing
to
give
up
our selves
for
publick
good
,
to
venture
your
estates
,
and
lives
,
and
all
your
comforts
,
yea
to
be
swallowed
up
in
the
glory
of
God
,
to
be
nothing
,
that
Christ
may
be
all
.
In
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
we
find
that
Christ
he
was
swallowed
up
with
the
glory
of
his
Father
;
and
he
came
not
to
do
his
own
will
,
but
the
will
of
his
father
that
sent
him
;
and
though
he
was
one
that
had
infinitely
more
excellency
than
all
men
and
Angels
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
yet
he
was
content
for
the
honor
of
his
Father
to
be
made
as
a
worm
and
no
man
,
to
be
trampled
under
foot
,
to
endure
the
greatest
extremities
of
all
sorts
;
this
holds
out
an
example
to
us
,
that
while
we
live
in
this
world
we
should
be
taken
off
from
our selves
:
Oh
this
self-love
sticks
much
in
the
hearts
of
men
and
women
:
now
upon
the
example
of
Christs
self-denial
,
we
are
required
to
deny
our selves
,
and
it
is
the
proper
lesson
of
the
Gospel
,
He
that
will
follow
me
,
let
him
deny
himself
,
you
never
read
of
such
a
precept
in
all
the
old
Testament
;
(
though
no
question
the
people
of
God
did
deny
themselves
then
,
)
but
in
expresse
terms
so
fully
you
have
not
such
a
thing
there
:
and
there
's
no
such
rules
among
the
Heathens
for
a
man
to
deny
himself
,
Let
him
deny
himself
;
those
that
know
the
Original
,
know
that
the
word
is
,
not
only
to
Deny
,
but
there
is
that
joyned
to
it
that
doth
encrease
the
signification
,
let
them
deny
themselves
,
throughly
,
there
is
a
Preposition
put
to
the
word
,
to
shew
that
those
that
will
come
to
Christ
must
deny
themselves
,
and
that
throughly
,
it
is
a
proper
lesson
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
first
lesson
.
Oh
when
our
Lord
and
Master
hath
thus
denied
himself
,
and
emptied
himself
for
good
to
us
,
what
is
beseeming
this
Gospel
,
but
that
all
that
are
professors
of
it
should
deny
themselves
?
It
is
very
unbeseeming
the
glorious
Gospel
,
for
a
Christian
to
be
selvish
,
to
have
his
self-ends
,
and
self-waies
,
and
interests
in
every
thing
,
as
generally
almost
al
men
in
the
world
they
are
acted
by
self
,
some
self-ends
,
or
self-excellency
carries
them
on
in
their
actions
,
or
else
they
have
no
heart
to
do
any
thing
;
this
is
unbecoming
the
Gospel
.
But
now
I
say
,
one
that
would
live
as
becomes
the
Gospel
,
must
be
wholly
emptied
of
himself
,
whatsoever
parts
,
estate
,
credit
,
or
honor
he
hath
in
the
world
,
must
be
melted
into
the
glory
of
God
;
Jesus
Christ
for
the
glory
of
His
Father
,
was
content
infinitly
to
deny
Himself
more
than
we
can
;
For
what
have
we
to
deny
our selves
of
?
Do
you
or
I
live
as
becomes
the
Gospel
?
when
(
I
say
)
all
that
we
apprehend
to
have
any
excellency
in
,
we
have
it
all
swallowed
up
in
the
glory
of
God
,
when
we
can
dedicate
and
consecrate
our
lives
,
honors
,
liberties
,
estates
,
comforts
,
and
all
to
the
glory
of
God
,
and
be
as
nothing
to
our selves
,
and
let
God
be
all
in
all
to
us
,
Ministers
may
bring
many
reasons
why
we
should
deny
our selves
,
but
all
these
reasons
comes
to
nothing
,
till
the
soul
comes
to
behold
the
cleer
light
of
the
Gospel
,
and
there
beholds
the
Son
of
God
by
faith
,
how
he
did
empty
Himself
;
nay
then
,
saith
a
beleeving
soul
,
if
the
Son
of
God
did
deny
Himself
,
was
emptied
thus
for
me
,
Oh
then
let
me
be
wholly
taken
off
from
my self
,
and
venture
wholly
upon
God
,
I
must
not
live
in
my self
,
nor
live
for
my self
,
nor
live
to
my self
;
but
wholly
live
in
God
,
and
for
God
,
and
to
God
,
and
upon
God
:
Oh
this
is
that
which
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
.
SERMON
VI.
PHIL.
1.
27.
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
THE
Ninth
thing
that
the
Gospel
holds
forth
is
this
,
That
our
Conversation
should
be
sutable
to
spiritual
worship
,
the
spiritual
worshiping
of
God
.
The
worship
that
there
was
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
it
was
carnal
in
comparison
of
what
there
is
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
:
And
therefore
a
great
part
of
the
worship
of
God
is
called
,
a
carnal
commandement
,
and
rudiments
of
the
world
,
and
beggerly
things
;
If
you
reade
the
2d
of
Colossians
,
there
you
have
strange
expressions
about
that
which
was
even
the
worship
of
God
:
and
so
in
the
Hebrews
divers
times
.
But
now
you
know
what
Christ
saith
in
John
4.
to
the
woman
of
Samaria
,
The
hour
cometh
,
when
ye
shall
neither
in
this
Mountain
,
nor
yet
at
Jerusalem
worship
the
Father
:
But
the
hour
cometh
,
when
the
true
worshipers
shal
worship
the
Father
in
spirit
and
in
truth
:
for
such
the
Father
seeks
to
worship
him
.
We
must
not
think
to
worship
God
in
such
carnal
waies
as
before
.
I
beseech
you
consider
this
one
thing
,
Certainly
God
wil
have
as
much
worship
in
the
time
of
the
Gospel
,
as
ever
He
had
:
But
where
we
have
one
external
thing
to
worship
God
in
now
,
in
the
time
of
the
Law
there
was
an
hundred
,
an
hundred
to
one
of
external
things
:
yet
now
this
worship
of
God
must
be
made
up
some
way
;
we
are
not
cal'd
to
those
outward
worshipings
,
offerings
,
sacrifices
,
and
costly
things
as
they
were
in
the
time
of
the
Law
;
now
,
how
should
this
be
made
up
,
but
in
spiritual
sacrifices
,
in
presenting
our
bodies
and
souls
to
God
as
a
living
sacrifice
,
therefore
such
men
and
women
as
altogether
are
for
the
out-side
of
things
in
the
worship
of
God
,
and
because
God
hath
appointed
but
a
few
things
in
his
worship
;
we
have
use
of
no
other
creature
in
the
worshipping
of
God
,
but
meerly
the
Bread
and
Wine
,
and
Water
,
only
these
elements
;
and
the
Man
to
speak
to
us
,
to
be
either
Gods
mouth
to
us
,
or
our
mouth
to
God
;
there
's
all
we
have
appointed
in
the
Gospel
for
the
worship
of
God
;
therefore
it
is
expected
if
we
would
have
our
Conversation
be
as
becoms
the
Gospel
,
to
be
very
spiritual
in
our
worship
,
and
therefore
to
take
heed
of
thinking
to
make
up
Gods
worship
with
external
things
of
our
own
,
that
's
exceedingly
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
:
Many
thought
in
former
times
,
they
did
honor
God
much
by
adding
to
His
Worship
ceremonies
,
external
things
;
and
peoples
hearts
are
set
most
upon
them
,
because
they
are
from
man
,
they
are
humane
:
I
'le
give
you
but
one-Scripture
to
shew
how
we
should
for
ever
take
heed
of
traditions
of
men
,
and
of
mixtures
in
the
Worship
of
God
,
because
that
the
Gospel
points
at
spiritual
worship
:
That
place
in
1
Pet.
1.
18.
Forasmuch
as
ye
know
that
ye
were
not
redeemed
with
corruptible
things
,
as
silver
and
gold
:
from
what
?
from
your
vain
Conversations
received
by
traditions
from
your
fathers
;
but
with
the
precious
blood
of
Christ
,
as
of
a
Lamb
without
blemish
,
and
without
spot
.
See
what
an
argument
the
Apostle
uses
here
unto
those
he
writ
to
,
saith
he
,
There
was
a
time
that
you
worshiped
God
in
an
external
way
,
and
in
a
superstitious
manner
,
according
to
the
traditions
and
fancies
of
your
fathers
,
this
was
before
you
knew
Jesus
Christ
;
but
(
saith
he
)
now
you
come
to
know
Jesus
Christ
,
know
it
was
the
blood
of
Jesus
Christ
that
was
shed
to
redeem
you
from
this
vain
Conversation
that
you
received
by
tradition
from
your
forefathers
.
I
do
not
know
any
one
Scripture
hath
more
power
in
it
to
take
off
mens
hearts
from
all
false
and
superstitious
worship
,
from
all
old
customs
that
they
had
from
their
forefathers
,
(
as
people
are
mightily
set
upon
old
customs
,
to
worship
God
according
to
them
)
what
a
stir
and
do
had
we
to
get
off
men
from
their
late
Service-Book
(
the
great
Diana
of
England
)
which
was
made
up
of
the
ends
and
shreds
of
the
Romish
Mass-Book
,
only
printed
in
an
English
letter
;
and
reading
and
babling
over
Burials
,
and
such
kind
of
trumperies
,
Oh
how
were
those
old
Samaritan
customs
setled
in
the
hearts
of
men
?
as
coming
up
to
the
Communion
Table
,
and
there
to
kneel
down
at
Rails
like
so
many
Beads-men
to
the
Pope
,
&
Votaries
to
Rome
.
Mens
hearts
are
mightily
set
upon
such
foolish
things
as
these
are
.
But
now
this
text
tels
you
,
that
if
you
know
what
it
is
to
be
redeemed
by
the
blood
of
Christ
,
you
must
know
that
the
blood
of
Christ
was
shed
for
,
to
take
you
off
from
your
vain
conversation
received
by
tradition
from
your
forefathers
:
Christ
shed
his
blood
that
he
might
deliver
you
from
all
such
traditional
things
,
that
so
you
might
worship
God
in
spirit
and
in
truth
;
this
becomes
the
Gospel
.
And
at
your
leasure
do
but
reade
over
that
second
Chapter
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Colossians
,
speaking
of
men
,
that
in
a
voluntary
humility
,
worshiped
Angels
,
intruding
into
those
things
which
they
have
not
seen
,
and
vainly
puft
up
by
their
fleshly
mind
.
And
then
in
the
16.
verse
,
Let
no
man
therefore
judge
you
in
meat
,
or
in
drink
,
not
that
you
may
not
eat
flesh
at
such
and
such
times
in
the
year
)
or
in
respect
of
an
holy
day
,
or
of
the
new
moon
,
or
of
the
Sabbath
daies
,
(
the
Jewish
Sabbath
day
:
)
let
no
man
judg
you
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
in
regard
of
these
things
,
which
are
a
shadow
of
things
to
come
.
Then
in
the
19.
vers
.
And
not
holding
the
head
.
Those
that
stood
upon
such
things
as
these
are
,
they
are
here
charged
for
not
holding
the
head
,
that
is
,
they
did
not
hold
Christ
;
as
if
the
Apostle
should
say
,
If
so
be
that
you
hold
Christ
,
and
profess
Christ
,
you
would
not
stand
upon
these
things
,
upon
these
kind
of
superstitious
waies
in
the
worship
of
God
.
And
you
shall
find
in
the
Epistle
to
the
Galatians
,
the
Apostle
telling
of
the
GALATIANS
about
such
kind
of
waies
of
continuing
and
holding
of
the
worship
of
the
Law
,
saith
he
in
Gal.
4.
10.
Ye
observe
daies
,
and
months
,
and
times
,
and
years
:
What
then
?
I
am
afraid
of
you
,
lest
I
have
bestowed
upon
you
labor
in
vain
.
As
if
the
Apostle
should
say
,
I
profess
I
see
you
stand
upon
such
old
things
,
and
worshiping
of
God
in
an
external
way
;
I
am
afraid
of
you
,
lest
I
have
bestowed
all
my
labor
in
vain
:
This
is
so
opposite
to
the
Gospel
,
as
makes
me
think
,
and
am
afraid
that
all
my
preaching
of
the
Gospel
to
you
is
in
vain
:
and
yet
mark
my
Brethren
,
what
were
these
daies
,
and
months
,
and
times
,
and
yeers
?
they
were
such
as
God
heretofore
had
appointed
,
but
now
they
were
ceased
,
after
Christ
came
,
out
of
date
,
and
yet
they
sticking
to
them
after
the
death
of
Christ
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
I
profess
I
am
afraid
of
you
,
that
all
my
preaching
in
vain
to
you
:
Now
my
brethren
what
shall
we
say
to
those
that
stick
upon
these
things
that
God
had
never
appointed
,
but
were
of
Popish
ordination
:
As
keeping
one
time
more
holy
than
another
,
and
thinking
thereby
to
tender
up
service
to
God
:
Why
should
we
not
keep
the
memory
of
such
and
such
times
?
Now
as
to
keep
them
so
as
to
think
that
they
shall
sanctifie
any
time
,
is
a
dangerous
thing
,
a
sign
that
they
understand
the
Gospel
but
little
,
to
think
that
any
men
upon
any
reason
whatsoever
should
be
able
to
sanctifie
a
time
,
to
make
that
time
to
be
holy
,
(
I
say
)
that
's
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
;
no
man
can
make
a
holy
day
under
the
Gospel
.
Obj.
But
you
will
say
,
We
keep
daies
of
fasting
,
and
thanksgiving
.
Ans.
But
there
's
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
them
and
these
times
that
here
the
Apostle
speaks
of
.
Now
the
keeping
of
holy
daies
is
this
:
We
account
the
time
holy
,
and
the
very
duty
is
more
acceptable
because
it
is
performed
at
that
time
;
as
now
on
the
Sabbath
day
,
there
may
be
a
Sermon
on
the
week
day
,
but
certainly
it
's
a
more
holy
worship
of
God
to
hear
upon
the
Sabbath
,
than
on
the
week
day
,
and
we
sanctifie
Gods
Name
more
on
the
Sabbath
than
on
the
week
;
why
?
Because
the
time
doth
sanctifie
the
duty
,
being
set
apart
by
God
:
As
in
the
Temple
,
the
duty
was
more
acceptable
than
in
any
other
place
,
why
?
because
it
was
set
apart
by
God
;
but
we
cannot
make
any
place
holy
,
and
so
no
time
holy
:
so
that
our
daies
of
fasting
&
thansgiving
are
only
thus
,
that
we
wil
spend
that
time
in
holy
duties
,
to
humble
our selves
,
or
to
bless
God
,
but
not
to
make
this
time
holy
,
so
that
the
duty
should
be
holy
because
it
's
on
this
day
rather
than
on
another
day
;
that
's
the
superstition
of
it
,
when
a
duty
should
be
holy
rather
on
this
day
than
on
another
;
as
now
,
some
they
think
it
's
a
more
holy
thing
to
receive
the
Lords
Supper
on
an
Ester
day
than
on
another
day
;
this
is
superstition
,
to
think
the
duty
is
more
holy
by
any
holiness
that
men
put
upon
a
thing
,
that
's
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
;
and
we
are
redeemed
from
such
vain
Conversations
by
the
blood
of
Christ
;
and
while
men
stick
upon
these
things
,
and
say
,
let
them
do
what
they
will
me
thinks
these
things
are
good
and
right
,
it
's
very
evil
.
Thus
it
was
with
the
Galatians
,
they
had
more
seeming
reason
to
think
that
those
things
that
they
stuck
upon
were
according
to
God
than
you
,
yet
saith
the
Apostle
,
I
am
afraid
of
you
lest
I
have
spent
all
my
labor
in
vain
,
lest
I
have
been
a
burning
and
shining
lamp
to
no
purpose
:
and
truly
there
's
no
people
of
which
there
can
be
less
hope
that
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
should
work
sayingly
upon
,
than
those
people
that
are
set
upon
old
customs
in
the
worship
of
God
,
as
wines
upon
their
lees
:
and
till
the
Lord
be
pleased
to
take
off
your
hearts
from
old
customs
in
the
service
and
worship
of
God
,
there
's
a
plain
demonstration
that
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
hath
not
prevailed
with
your
hearts
,
for
you
do
not
live
as
becomes
the
Gospel
:
That
which
becomes
the
Gospel
it
is
worshiping
God
only
in
a
spiritual
way
,
the
consecrating
of
your
souls
and
bodies
.
and
all
you
have
to
the
worship
of
God
,
in
making
them
to
be
an
holy
sacrifice
to
God
,
and
that
according
to
the
rules
of
the
Gospel
,
which
is
your
reasonable
service
.
And
that
's
another
particular
that
the
Gospel
teaches
:
And
therefore
to
live
as
becomes
the
Gospel
is
,
to
worship
God
in
spirit
and
in
truth
.
The
tenth
thing
that
I
shall
further
add
of
what
the
Gospel
holds
forth
to
us
,
and
that
is
of
such
consequence
that
I
shall
a
little
insist
upon
it
,
that
is
,
The
near
relation
that
we
are
in
to
God
and
Christ
,
and
spiritual
union
with
him
.
This
is
opened
in
the
Gospel
more
fully
than
ever
it
was
before
.
The
relation
to
God
.
First
,
God
as
a
Father
,
and
Beleevers
as
Children
,
yea
,
and
as
Children
of
age
;
for
though
in
the
Law
,
it
's
true
,
we
find
that
God
was
there
a
Father
,
and
Ephraim
was
his
deer
son
:
But
you
shall
find
in
the
3.
of
Galatians
,
That
now
we
are
as
Children
of
age
;
whereas
Beleevers
in
the
time
of
the
Law
were
under
age
.
Now
you
know
any
of
your
children
when
they
come
to
be
of
age
,
and
to
live
to
themselves
,
and
out
of
their
Apprentiships
,
then
their
lives
are
after
another
manner
than
when
they
were
little
children
in
their
non-age
,
now
they
come
to
have
stocks
in
their
hands
,
to
trade
for
themselves
,
and
not
to
be
any
more
as
servants
;
a
child
before
he
comes
of
age
is
under
Tutors
and
Governors
in
the
family
,
but
when
he
comes
to
yeers
of
discretion
,
then
he
lives
like
a
man
,
and
commands
rather
in
the
family
,
and
is
serviceable
to
none
,
but
his
father
and
mother
.
So
we
should
live
as
becomes
children
of
age
,
that
is
,
manifesting
in
our
Conversations
a
staiedness
,
wisdom
,
and
gravity
,
and
now
to
live
more
above
the
things
of
this
world
than
before
we
did
,
as
children
of
age
.
And
for
the
union
we
have
with
God
,
that
is
,
That
the
Saints
now
are
made
one
with
God
,
and
with
Christ
his
Son
:
In
1
Cor.
6.
17.
He
that
is
joyned
to
the
Lord
,
is
one
Spirit
.
It
's
a
very
strange
expression
,
we
are
one
Spirit
with
God
and
with
Jesus
Christ
.
O
what
Conversation
becomes
this
,
that
we
should
be
principled
and
acted
with
the
same
Spirit
?
surely
such
a
one
as
must
manifest
that
we
are
crowned
&
graced
with
the
same
Spirit
,
that
is
Gods
Spirit
,
and
the
Spirit
of
Jesus
Christ
his
Son
;
now
surely
that
must
needs
be
a
very
holy
spiritual
Conversation
.
1
Cor.
3.
16.
Yea
,
the
Spirit
of
God
dwelleth
in
you
(
saith
the
text
)
and
2
Cor.
6.
16
,
I
will
dwell
in
them
,
and
walk
in
them
,
and
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
they
shall
be
my
People
.
See
the
neer
union
that
we
have
with
God
that
the
Gospel
holds
forth
to
us
.
Yea
and
there
is
another
phrase
which
is
very
remarkable
,
That
as
the
Spirit
of
God
is
in
Beleevers
,
so
Beleevers
are
in
the
Spirit
:
Gal.
5.
25.
If
we
live
in
the
Spirit
,
let
us
also
walk
in
the
Spirit
(
saith
the
text
.
)
The
Spirit
lives
in
us
,
and
we
live
in
the
Spirit
,
what
Conversation
must
there
needs
be
here
then
?
Oh
let
us
walk
,
not
in
a
fleshly
way
,
to
satisfie
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
,
but
in
the
Spirit
,
the
fruits
that
do
become
the
Spirit
of
God
:
You
shall
see
them
in
this
5.
of
Gal.
22.
vers
.
&c.
But
the
fruit
of
the
Spirit
,
is
love
,
joy
,
peace
,
long-suffering
,
gentleness
,
goodness
,
faith
,
meekness
,
temperance
,
against
such
there
is
no
Law
.
And
they
that
are
Christs
,
have
crucified
the
flesh
with
the
affections
and
lusts
of
it
.
If
we
walk
in
the
Spirit
,
then
here
's
the
fruit
of
the
Spirit
;
Would
you
have
your
Conversations
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
,
then
mark
but
these
three
phrases
.
1.
The
Spirit
of
God
is
in
you
,
in
a
constant
way
taking
up
his
habitation
and
residence
in
your
bosoms
.
2.
You
live
in
the
very
Spirit
,
as
in
the
proper
element
of
a
Christian
.
3.
You
are
one
Spirit
with
God
.
Put
these
three
,
and
Oh
now
,
how
unbeseeming
to
these
three
expressions
(
that
we
have
in
the
Gospel
and
no
where
else
)
is
it
for
professors
of
the
Gospel
so
satisfie
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
?
Oh
how
unsutable
are
fleshly
lusts
to
a
spiritual
man
?
Oh
take
heed
of
this
for
ever
you
that
make
profession
of
the
Gospel
,
do
not
wallow
in
the
mire
of
uncleanness
,
do
not
give
liberty
to
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
,
but
mortifie
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
and
the
deeds
thereof
,
for
you
are
joyned
so
neer
to
God
himself
,
ye
live
in
God
too
:
Col.
3.
3.
Your
life
is
hid
with
Christ
in
God
.
It
's
a
very
transcendent
phrase
that
the
Saints
do
live
in
God
;
you
do
not
only
live
in
the
aire
,
and
breath
in
the
aire
,
but
while
you
live
here
in
the
world
you
live
in
God
,
Oh
the
wonderful
mystery
of
the
Gospel
!
and
the
high
things
that
are
held
forth
in
the
Gospel
,
That
Gods
Spirit
is
in
us
,
and
we
are
in
the
Spirit
,
and
we
are
the
same
Spirit
with
God
,
yea
,
and
we
live
in
God
;
Oh
then
what
a
Conversation
should
be
sutable
to
these
things
;
seeing
these
things
are
thus
,
what
manner
of
persons
ought
we
to
be
?
Yea
,
and
there
is
another
expression
and
that
's
more
full
than
any
of
these
,
and
that
's
in
the
prayer
of
Christ
,
in
the
17.
of
John
,
21.
That
they
all
may
be
one
,
as
Thou
Father
art
in
Me
,
and
I
in
Thee
,
that
they
also
may
be
one
in
Vs
.
The
Gospel
discovers
this
union
,
for
the
Saints
to
be
one
with
the
Father
and
Son
,
as
the
Father
and
Son
are
one
;
now
those
that
are
joyned
so
neer
to
God
,
their
Conversations
had
need
be
holy
,
and
blameless
,
witnessing
the
glory
of
that
God
that
they
are
so
neer
related
to
.
I
remember
in
handling
of
that
point
in
drawing
nigh
to
God
in
his
Worship
:
There
we
shewed
what
holiness
is
required
in
those
that
are
so
nigh
to
God
;
but
those
that
are
one
with
God
,
and
in
God
Oh
how
much
of
God
,
of
Jesus
Christ
should
shine
forth
by
their
lives
in
the
faces
of
others
?
Reade
these
scriptures
and
by
faith
make
them
real
to
your
souls
,
and
then
let
your
consciences
tell
you
what
Conversations
is
required
of
you
:
If
you
be
a
Beleever
,
this
is
so
:
Charge
your
souls
with
this
,
when
any
temptation
to
evil
comes
;
What
,
is
it
fit
for
such
a
one
as
I
to
live
thus
,
who
have
the
Spirit
of
God
dwelling
in
me
,
yea
and
I
dwelling
in
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
joyned
so
as
to
be
one
spirit
with
God
,
yea
and
to
live
in
God
,
and
to
be
one
with
God
,
as
the
Father
and
the
Son
is
one
?
and
is
this
conversation
such
as
beseems
one
that
is
raised
to
such
a
height
of
honor
as
this
is
?
Christians
,
remember
this
,
it
wil
be
a
mighty
help
to
your
holy
Conversations
,
to
put
you
on
to
shine
before
men
in
a
holy
Conversation
,
to
walk
in
the
Spirit
,
considering
the
near
union
we
have
with
God
;
we
should
never
have
known
these
things
had
we
not
had
them
revealed
to
us
by
the
Gospel
.
Oh
this
glorious
Gospel
that
hath
revealed
such
glorious
things
to
us
as
this
is
.
And
then
,
Our
relation
and
our
union
with
Jesus
Christ
.
You
know
the
Scripture
makes
Christ
sometimes
to
be
the
Root
,
and
we
the
Branches
,
therefore
we
are
to
bring
forth
fruit
,
seeing
that
we
are
Branches
in
Him
that
is
the
Root
:
Bring
forth
fruit
sutable
to
the
Sap.
You
that
bring
forth
sowr
grapes
,
grapes
of
Gomorrah
,
that
have
bitter
tart
spirits
,
and
live
in
any
wicked
and
sinful
way
:
Is
this
the
Sap
that
is
sutable
to
the
Root
?
You
are
graffed
into
Jesus
Christ
,
and
not
into
a
Crab-stock
:
And
do
you
receive
this
Sap
from
the
Root
?
Oh
you
are
a
dishonor
to
the
Root
you
grow
upon
.
I
am
the
true
Vine
(
saith
Christ
,
)
and
every
Branch
in
me
beareth
fruit
,
and
my
Father
purgeth
it
,
that
it
may
bring
forth
more
fruit
.
Christians
should
so
live
in
their
Conversations
as
to
manifest
the
fulness
of
the
sap
and
juyce
that
there
is
in
the
Root
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
it
's
not
enough
here
and
there
to
have
a
leaf
,
and
a
grape
or
two
,
but
full
ripe
clusters
of
grapes
becomes
those
that
grow
upon
such
a
fruitful
Root
.
And
then
you
know
,
Christ
is
the
Head
,
and
we
the
Members
.
Then
do
not
dishonor
your
Head
:
When
there
is
a
temptation
comes
to
any
sin
,
but
will
not
this
be
a
dishonor
to
my
Head
?
do
I
receive
such
a
spirit
from
the
Head
to
act
after
such
a
sinful
course
?
Oh
be
not
a
crown
of
thorns
to
your
Head
Jesus
Christ
.
Yea
,
and
the
Union
is
very
great
;
for
it
is
not
only
that
we
are
Members
of
Christ
,
and
so
we
are
in
Christ
;
but
Christ
in
us
:
the
Root
is
not
in
the
Branch
,
though
the
Branches
be
in
the
Root
:
and
the
Head
is
not
in
the
Members
,
though
the
Head
be
joyned
with
the
members
.
But
Christ
is
in
us
,
as
we
are
in
Him
,
and
so
the
union
is
very
glorious
and
mysterious
.
You
complain
of
weakness
:
But
is
there
not
strength
in
Christ
?
are
you
not
joyned
to
Christ
thus
,
and
a
member
of
Him
,
and
a
branch
in
Him
?
what
ever
infirmities
you
have
which
bows
you
down
,
yet
there
is
power
enough
in
Jesus
Christ
to
convay
to
any
,
to
enable
them
to
walk
in
an
holy
Conversation
before
the
Lord
,
to
renew
their
strength
as
the
Eagle
:
Manifest
then
the
vertue
of
your
Head
,
from
whence
all
the
sinnews
of
every
members
strength
doth
arise
.
And
then
,
you
know
the
relation
we
have
to
Christ
,
As
He
is
the
Husband
,
we
the
Spouse
:
Oh
do
not
discredit
your
Husband
.
Any
wise
vertuous
Wife
would
make
it
a
mighty
argument
against
any
evil
way
;
It
will
disgrace
my
Husband
;
especially
if
her
Husband
be
a
publick
man
in
place
and
authority
.
Oh
let
this
be
an
argument
against
every
sin
,
even
the
appearence
of
evil
,
it
will
be
dishonorable
to
the
Lord
Jesus
who
is
my
Husband
,
How
can
I
do
this
wickedness
against
my
Lord
,
and
my
God
,
who
hath
betrothed
me
to
Himself
,
so
that
I
am
bone
of
his
bone
,
and
flesh
of
his
flesh
.
That
's
the
second
thing
.
And
then
a
Third
thing
that
the
Gospel
holds
forth
to
us
that
we
should
labor
to
sute
our
Conversations
according
,
is
this
;
The
near
Vnion
that
the
Saints
have
one
with
another
.
It
's
not
so
revealed
any
where
as
in
the
Gospel
.
Rom.
12.
5.
we
are
said
there
,
to
be
members
one
of
another
,
as
we
are
members
of
Christ
.
(
I
beseech
you
observe
it
)
so
we
are
members
one
of
another
.
That
Scripture
may
be
in
stead
of
all
for
this
,
in
Ephes.
4.
4.
the
exhortation
there
to
unity
;
We
must
endeavor
to
keep
the
unity
of
the
spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
.
Why
?
For
,
there
is
one
body
,
and
one
spirit
,
even
as
ye
are
called
in
one
hope
of
your
calling
.
One
Lord
,
one
Faith
,
one
Baptism
,
one
God
and
Father
of
all
,
who
is
above
all
,
and
through
all
,
and
in
you
all
.
See
,
here
's
some
seven
ones
to
be
an
argument
of
unity
.
One
body
,
and
one
spirit
,
and
called
in
the
hope
of
one
calling
,
and
one
Lord
,
and
one
Faith
,
and
one
Baptism
,
and
one
God
:
Where
have
you
such
a
unity
demonstrated
but
in
the
Gospel
of
peace
and
love
?
And
I
do
not
know
in
all
the
Book
of
God
where
any
one
duty
is
more
pressed
than
unity
.
Somewhat
we
hinted
in
speaking
of
the
love
of
God
,
which
is
a
great
design
of
the
Gospel
to
hold
forth
,
and
there
we
spake
somewhat
of
Love
:
But
here
of
the
unity
of
the
Saints
,
being
so
neer
united
into
one
thing
,
the
Saints
should
be
one
;
and
certainly
it
's
the
most
unbeseeming
thing
in
the
world
that
can
be
for
Saints
to
be
divided
in
their
affections
upon
some
little
differences
in
judgment
;
Let
me
argue
with
you
,
What
?
was
the
Coat
of
Christ
without
any
seam
,
and
shall
the
body
of
Christ
be
rent
all
to
pieces
?
Fy
for
shame
,
the
Gospel
of
Christ
is
in
your
hands
which
teacheth
another
lesson
.
Next
to
our
salvation
,
the
Gospel
intends
the
union
of
Saints
,
&
there
's
nothing
prest
more
strongly
in
every
leaf
of
it
,
and
it
's
here
in
my
very
text
that
makes
me
to
speak
to
this
;
for
mark
the
very
words
that
follow
in
this
of
my
text
,
Phil.
1.
27.
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
Now
if
you
should
say
,
Wherein
should
we
walk
so
?
The
Apostle
doth
answer
then
,
That
ye
stand
fast
in
one
spirit
,
with
one
mind
,
striving
together
for
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
.
Mark
,
striving
together
,
he
would
have
the
Saints
to
be
strivers
:
I
but
strivers
for
what
?
Not
for
their
own
will
and
humors
,
and
opinions
,
and
fancies
,
and
customs
,
and
traditions
which
are
out
of
date
;
But
strivers
for
the
faith
,
for
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
,
for
the
Doctrine
of
faith
;
and
they
should
labor
to
joyn
all
their
strength
together
(
both
shoulders
and
hearts
:
)
There
's
a
great
deal
of
striving
now
,
Professors
of
the
Gospel
they
strive
asunder
;
but
the
holy
Ghost
would
have
us
strive
together
;
and
this
is
as
becomes
the
Gospel
(
saith
the
text
:
)
The
Apostle
here
doth
instance
in
this
particular
above
all
others
,
that
to
live
as
it
becomes
the
Gospel
,
it
is
to
stand
fast
,
with
one
Spirit
,
with
one
mind
,
striving
together
for
the
faith
of
the
Gospel
.
Oh
how
unbecoming
the
Gospel
is
the
waies
and
lives
of
most
Christians
now
!
Q.
You
will
say
,
From
whence
are
these
sad
divisions
and
risings
up
of
hearts
amongst
the
Tribes
,
so
that
one
thinks
that
he
hath
the
truth
,
and
another
judgeth
that
he
alone
is
in
the
right
way
?
A.
I
beseech
you
therefore
,
because
it
's
so
fully
instanced
in
the
very
words
of
the
Text
,
that
the
Apostle
instances
in
this
particular
,
give
me
leave
to
speak
of
it
in
a
few
words
,
certainly
his
meaning
is
not
(
when
he
saith
,
that
you
shall
be
of
one
spirit
,
and
of
one
mind
,
)
that
men
should
give
up
their
judgements
and
consciences
to
the
opinions
of
other
men
,
that
others
(
according
to
their
power
)
may
again
lord
it
over
us
and
so
enslave
our selves
,
to
draw
in
their
yokes
,
to
grind
in
their
mills
,
and
plow
with
their
asses
,
yea
that
were
against
other
Scriptures
.
No
,
but
the
meaning
is
this
,
That
we
should
labor
to
find
out
what
is
truth
,
search
for
it
as
for
silver
,
and
go
according
to
what
light
we
have
,
but
yet
so
,
though
we
should
differ
,
to
keep
the
unity
of
the
spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
,
and
joyn
in
al
things
that
we
can
,
and
walk
so
lovingly
,
that
it
may
appear
,
that
if
there
be
difference
,
it
is
meerly
that
which
conscience
makes
,
because
we
dare
not
deny
what
we
are
perswaded
in
conscience
is
a
truth
:
We
cannot
put
out
the
convincing
light
of
the
candle
of
the
Lord
which
is
set
up
within
us
,
yet
we
can
live
in
unity
and
peace
and
be
useful
one
to
another
,
communicating
our
gifts
,
and
graces
,
comforts
and
experiences
one
to
another
as
it
becomes
Christians
.
And
indeed
it
is
a
greater
honor
to
the
Gospel
,
for
men
though
they
do
differ
in
their
judgments
,
yet
if
they
can
keep
the
unity
of
the
spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
,
I
say
,
it
's
a
great
honor
to
the
Gospel
than
if
they
were
all
of
the
same
mind
.
You
know
the
Turks
they
are
al
of
one
mind
,
but
I
cannot
say
so
of
the
Papists
,
yet
they
have
a
chain
to
keep
them
together
.
We
read
of
the
Egyptians
,
that
when
it
was
darkness
among
them
,
they
sat
still
and
kept
close
together
,
but
when
it
came
to
be
light
,
every
man
went
about
his
own
business
:
so
when
light
doth
begin
to
break
forth
,
and
there
's
liberty
given
to
search
into
truths
;
we
cannot
imagin
that
at
the
very
first
men
should
be
of
the
same
judgment
,
except
they
will
give
up
their
consciences
and
sacrifice
their
reason
one
to
another
,
but
though
they
be
not
of
one
judgement
,
yet
there
may
be
kept
a
blessed
unity
of
affection
,
there
may
be
a
golden
girdle
clapsed
about
their
loins
:
yea
and
of
practice
so
far
as
men
can
with
peace
of
conscience
and
joy
in
the
holy
Ghost
,
so
as
not
to
sin
against
conscience
and
light
;
Unity
of
affection
and
practice
should
be
endeavored
to
the
utmost
,
and
it
is
a
most
Christian
thing
so
to
do
;
and
certainly
this
should
be
studied
and
endeavored
by
us
,
as
much
as
lieth
in
us
.
Me
thinks
when
I
reade
over
the
Epistles
of
Paul
,
or
any
part
of
the
new
Testament
,
I
see
nothing
more
pressed
than
this
(
next
to
beleeving
in
Jesus
Christ
,
)
and
therefore
it
should
be
the
care
of
Christians
.
And
as
it
ought
to
be
the
care
of
Christians
to
study
unity
and
peace
;
so
I
beseech
you
that
small
differences
may
not
be
abused
and
heightned
so
far
,
as
because
some
do
differ
from
others
,
that
therefore
presently
(
if
they
be
the
least
part
especially
)
all
the
odium
should
be
cast
upon
them
,
though
they
can
appeal
to
God
that
they
do
endeavour
to
know
the
mind
of
God
,
and
to
keep
unity
so
far
as
they
can
without
sin
.
And
we
shall
see
that
the
Scripture
doth
never
lay
the
sin
of
devision
upon
any
,
except
those
that
do
lay
it
upon
them
are
able
to
say
,
that
those
make
division
from
some
corrupt
end
or
other
of
their
own
:
and
then
it
charges
them
deeply
;
as
that
place
is
most
famous
that
you
have
in
Rom.
16.
17
,
18.
(
and
I
verily
perswade
my self
that
there
is
many
of
your
that
hear
this
text
very
much
abused
)
Now
I
beseech
you
brethren
,
mark
those
which
cause
divisions
and
offences
contrary
to
the
doctrine
which
ye
have
learned
,
and
avoid
them
.
This
is
the
great
place
against
that
sin
which
we
call
schism
,
for
schism
is
nothing
but
a
rending
asunder
,
That
cause
division
,
[
schism
]
contrary
to
the
doctrine
which
ye
have
learned
and
avoid
them
.
Now
you
know
the
sin
of
schism
was
cast
by
the
Popish
Bishops
heretofore
upon
all
that
would
not
be
of
their
minds
in
any
ceremonies
and
will-worship
,
and
because
many
would
not
come
up
to
the
Rails
,
and
submit
to
receive
the
Lords
Supper
by
kneeling
in
that
way
that
it
was
then
admistred
by
our
Prelatical
Priests
,
therefore
they
were
termed
schismaticks
:
And
so
at
this
day
,
many
cry
out
of
others
if
so
be
they
cannot
swallow
Camels
with
them
,
if
so
be
they
differ
in
some
things
wherein
they
cannot
joyn
with
them
because
it
would
be
sin
and
a
snare
to
them
,
they
presently
say
they
are
guilty
of
schism
,
and
faction
(
There
is
a
great
deal
of
taking
Gods
Name
in
vain
in
this
thing
;
)
yet
they
do
not
tell
you
what
the
true
nature
of
schism
is
,
but
if
any
persons
joyn
not
with
the
greater
part
(
which
is
usually
least
conscientious
)
that
's
schism
in
an
high
degree
;
this
is
not
that
that
becomes
the
Gospel
,
presently
to
judg
all
that
differ
from
us
.
But
mark
the
next
words
and
there
the
Apostle
tells
what
schism
is
.
First
,
it
must
be
contrary
to
sound
doctrine
,
for
(
saith
he
)
They
that
are
such
,
serve
not
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
but
their
own
belly
,
and
by
good
words
,
and
fair
speeches
deceive
the
hearts
of
the
simple
:
The
Apostle
could
take
it
upon
his
conscience
by
seeing
the
behaviour
of
these
men
,
that
the
cause
why
they
differed
from
others
it
was
,
not
out
of
tenderness
of
conscience
and
desire
to
know
the
mind
of
God
,
but
by
their
behavior
he
saw
enough
to
satisfie
his
conscience
,
their
Conversation
gave
their
profession
the
lye
;
and
therefore
(
saith
he
)
avoid
such
.
So
I
confess
,
if
men
can
take
it
upon
their
consciences
,
as
they
would
answer
to
Jesus
Christ
;
I
see
such
and
such
men
to
differ
thus
;
but
I
can
appeal
to
Christ
in
it
,
that
upon
these
and
these
grounds
I
am
perswaded
it
is
not
out
of
tenderness
of
conscience
,
and
I
am
verily
perswaded
that
there
is
no
willingness
in
them
to
know
the
mind
of
Christ
,
but
it
is
to
serve
their
own
carnal
ends
,
and
purposes
.
I
confess
if
we
can
take
this
upon
our
consciences
as
we
will
answer
it
to
Jesus
Christ
,
that
there
are
such
and
such
grounds
upon
which
we
beleeve
Christ
wil
so
account
,
that
such
men
do
not
differ
through
their
tenderness
,
but
from
their
own
carnal
ends
,
these
men
may
be
accounted
schismaticks
:
This
is
the
sin
of
schism
,
when
through
want
of
love
and
to
serve
their
own
by-ends
men
shall
rend
one
from
another
:
But
now
is
it
possible
to
think
that
the
holy
Ghost
should
lay
so
great
a
load
(
as
to
command
the
Saints
to
avoid
such
persons
)
upon
men
whose
consciences
are
upright
with
God
,
sure
when
a
man
shall
be
able
to
appeal
to
God
,
and
say
,
Lord
,
thou
that
knowest
all
things
,
knowest
that
it
is
the
desire
of
my
soul
to
know
thy
will
,
and
I
search
for
it
,
and
pray
for
it
,
and
it
is
the
affliction
of
my
soul
that
I
differ
in
any
thing
from
my
brethren
that
I
see
to
be
godly
,
and
if
I
knew
thy
mind
,
thou
knowest
I
would
quickly
close
with
them
,
and
account
it
the
greatest
happiness
that
can
befall
me
in
this
life
to
shake
hands
with
them
in
such
and
such
particulars
;
But
thou
hast
laid
this
charge
upon
me
,
that
I
must
do
what
I
do
out
of
faith
,
and
I
should
sin
against
that
rule
of
thine
if
I
should
yeeld
to
that
that
I
see
no
footing
for
out
of
thy
Word
.
Now
if
a
soul
should
make
this
moan
to
Jesus
Christ
,
do
you
think
that
Christ
would
account
this
man
a
schismatick
?
and
that
he
must
be
avoided
and
persecuted
〈◊〉
a
schismatick
?
no
certainly
there
's
a
great
mistake
in
this
,
and
this
is
meerly
for
want
of
charity
;
and
that
which
the
holy
Ghost
is
so
bitter
against
is
,
when
men
for
want
of
love
to
their
brethren
,
and
for
to
serve
their
own
base
ends
make
breaches
and
rents
in
the
Church
;
judge
such
now
to
be
guilty
of
the
sin
of
schism
and
no
other
;
for
that
is
to
break
unity
,
to
judge
others
guilty
of
schism
,
meerly
because
they
differ
from
you
,
and
cannot
reade
by
your
spectacles
,
these
extreams
that
I
have
spoken
of
are
waies
that
are
very
much
unbeseeming
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
for
men
our
of
base
ends
to
break
unity
,
to
rend
from
the
Saints
;
or
otherwise
because
men
joyn
not
with
you
in
every
thing
you
desire
,
therefore
presently
to
put
such
a
brand
upon
them
,
as
to
stigmatize
them
for
schismaticks
,
certainly
this
unchristian
like
nicknaming
the
children
of
God
maintains
the
breach
and
widens
it
more
and
more
;
whereas
the
Conversation
that
becomes
the
Gospel
is
to
study
,
to
find
out
the
truth
.
And
do
I
see
Learned
and
Godly
men
of
another
judgment
?
Let
me
pray
more
unto
the
Father
of
lights
for
the
Spirit
of
revelation
:
It
may
be
I
may
mistake
;
If
I
be
mistaken
,
Lord
discover
it
,
let
me
not
go
on
in
the
waies
of
darkness
,
but
take
away
the
scales
from
my
understanding
,
that
I
may
see
into
the
deep
things
of
God
and
his
Gospel
;
And
therefore
others
that
they
differ
from
should
tender
these
as
brethren
,
and
look
upon
them
and
see
,
are
they
not
consciencious
in
all
their
other
waies
?
Can
I
be
able
to
find
any
fault
with
them
in
their
lives
and
Conversations
?
It
may
be
it
's
their
mistake
,
then
let
me
pray
for
them
and
labor
to
help
them
,
and
tender
them
all
I
can
,
it
may
be
God
will
reveal
his
mind
to
them
more
fully
afterward
:
Now
in
what
we
have
attained
let
us
walk
,
and
if
any
be
otherwise
minded
God
will
reveal
his
mind
to
them
,
and
this
carriage
should
be
in
Christians
one
towards
another
,
that
differ
one
from
another
,
and
this
is
a
Conversation
becoming
the
Gospel
:
But
when
one
differs
from
another
,
for
to
give
reviling
speeches
,
and
names
of
disgrace
,
and
to
cast
dirt
one
upon
another
,
this
is
exceeding
unbecoming
the
Gospel
,
yea
,
if
the
Heathens
were
amongst
us
,
they
would
even
loath
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
to
see
the
carriage
of
Christians
that
there
are
at
this
day
amongst
us
:
But
the
Conversation
that
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
is
that
which
manifests
unity
,
to
live
in
unity
one
with
another
,
for
the
Gospel
preacheth
to
us
the
greatest
unity
of
Christians
that
possibly
can
be
between
man
and
man
.
Again
,
The
Gospel
holds
forth
this
,
The
glorious
happiness
of
the
Saints
in
Heaven
.
You
cannot
find
much
of
that
in
the
Law
,
in
all
the
old
Testament
you
find
but
little
of
eternal
life
,
I
cannot
discover
three
texts
from
Genesis
to
the
end
of
Malachi
that
doth
cleerly
hold
forth
eternal
life
;
it
's
true
,
our
forefathers
(
no
question
)
in
the
old
Testament
did
know
that
there
was
eternal
life
,
and
some
Scriptures
there
are
that
do
tend
that
way
;
but
I
beleeve
there
's
none
of
you
can
give
many
texts
from
Genesis
to
Malachi
that
do
expresly
hold
forth
the
Glory
of
the
Saints
in
Heaven
.
Now
the
Gospel
that
holds
it
forth
in
2
Tim.
1.
10.
saith
the
Apostle
there
(
speaking
of
the
glory
of
the
Saints
and
immortality
)
in
the
9.
ver.
Who
hath
saved
us
,
and
called
us
with
an
holy
calling
,
not
according
to
our
works
,
but
according
to
his
own
purpose
and
grace
,
which
he
hath
givin
us
in
Christ
Jesus
before
the
world
began
:
But
is
now
made
manifest
by
the
appearance
of
our
Savior
Jesus
Christ
,
who
hath
abolished
death
,
and
hath
brought
life
and
immortality
to
light
through
the
Gospel
.
How
comes
life
and
immortality
to
be
brought
to
light
through
the
Gospel
?
Did
not
our
forefathers
know
of
life
and
immortality
before
?
Yes
,
but
very
darkly
,
and
some
of
the
eminent
ones
knew
but
little
of
that
exceeding
riches
of
glory
and
happiness
the
Saints
shall
be
crowned
with
in
Heaven
,
life
and
immortality
is
brought
to
light
through
the
Gospel
.
In
former
times
was
it
known
(
till
Christ
came
in
the
flesh
)
that
the
happiness
of
the
Saints
should
be
in
the
vision
of
God
,
in
standing
before
the
face
of
God
,
and
beholding
him
in
glory
in
Heaven
?
Did
they
know
the
communion
that
the
Saints
shall
have
with
God
,
and
with
Jesus
Christ
in
his
bodily
presence
in
glory
?
Did
they
understand
the
fruition
of
God
,
and
Gods
being
all
in
all
to
the
Saints
,
as
he
shal
be
in
the
communication
of
all
fulness
of
good
?
Did
they
understand
the
inheritance
of
the
Saints
which
is
in
light
?
Did
they
know
that
the
Saints
were
not
only
Heirs
,
but
Co-heirs
with
Jesus
Christ
?
These
things
are
known
only
in
the
Gospel
,
the
glorious
reward
of
the
Saints
.
Did
they
in
the
time
of
the
Law
,
know
that
these
bodies
of
ours
should
be
made
more
glorious
than
the
Sun
in
the
firmament
?
This
the
Gospel
tels
us
,
that
these
lumps
of
clay
which
we
carry
now
about
with
us
,
shall
be
one
day
more
glorious
than
the
Sun
shining
in
his
luster
.
Did
they
know
that
our
bodies
should
be
made
like
to
the
glorious
body
of
Jesus
Christ
?
That
it
is
sown
in
weakness
;
but
it
is
raised
in
power
;
sown
in
dishonor
,
but
raised
in
glory
;
sown
a
natural
body
,
but
should
rise
a
spiritual
body
;
and
sown
in
corruption
,
and
should
be
raised
in
incorruption
?
Certainly
these
things
were
very
little
known
to
the
forefathers
,
(
if
known
at
all
.
)
Now
these
things
were
the
great
Counsels
of
God
,
that
were
kept
hid
from
all
eternity
,
only
the
Lord
did
reserve
the
discovery
thereof
to
the
coming
of
his
Son
,
that
was
the
time
for
opening
of
Heaven
,
Heaven
was
shut
,
and
there
was
little
seen
of
the
glory
thereof
till
Christ
was
incarnate
in
the
flesh
,
the
Lord
(
I
say
)
reserved
the
opening
of
the
Gates
of
Heaven
,
and
the
shewing
of
the
glory
of
it
to
the
Saints
till
the
coming
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Christ
now
tels
us
of
mansions
that
He
is
gone
before
to
prepare
for
us
,
and
when
our
earthly
tabernacle
is
dissolved
,
we
have
a
building
,
not
made
with
hands
,
but
eternal
in
the
Heavens
.
Oh
now
my
brethren
,
how
ought
we
to
live
?
It
's
the
argument
of
the
Apostle
when
he
speaks
but
of
the
great
chang
in
the
Church
here
(
speaking
of
new
Heavens
and
a
new
Earth
)
it
's
meant
of
the
state
of
the
Church
that
it
shall
be
in
even
here
;
●nd
saith
he
,
What
manner
of
persons
ought
we
to
be
in
all
holiness
and
godly
conversation
?
But
then
when
we
hear
of
the
highest
Heavens
,
Abrahams
bosom
,
the
Paradise
,
the
Saints
shall
be
living
with
Christ
,
wrapt
up
to
the
third
Heavens
(
as
the
Apostle
was
:
)
Oh
what
manner
of
persons
ought
we
to
be
in
all
godliness
and
holy
Conversation
?
Now
if
you
should
ask
me
,
what
Conversation
is
becoming
the
Gospel
?
I
would
tell
you
,
that
which
we
have
in
the
third
Chap.
of
this
Epistle
;
For
our
Conversation
is
in
Heaven
.
Upon
what
ground
is
it
?
from
whence
also
we
look
for
the
Savior
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
who
shall
chang
our
vile
body
,
that
it
may
be
fashioned
like
to
His
glorious
body
.
We
look
(
saith
he
)
for
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
from
Heaven
,
who
shall
put
forth
such
a
power
as
shall
change
our
vile
bodies
,
that
they
may
be
fashioned
like
unto
His
glorious
body
;
therefore
our
Conversation
is
in
Heaven
.
Do
you
expect
that
this
flesh
of
yours
should
be
made
like
the
Sun
in
the
Heavens
,
like
the
glorious
body
of
Jesus
Christ
?
Oh
then
do
not
abuse
your
flesh
to
sin
,
make
not
provision
for
the
flesh
to
satisfie
the
lusts
thereof
,
let
no
member
of
your
body
be
a
weapon
of
unrighteousness
to
sin
against
God
withal
:
when
you
are
tempted
to
any
bodily
sin
,
stop
your selves
with
this
meditation
:
Shall
I
sin
against
God
with
this
body
of
mine
that
I
beleeve
shall
one
day
be
more
glorious
than
the
Sun
in
the
firmament
,
which
ere
long
will
be
made
like
to
the
glorious
Body
of
Jesus
Christ
?
Have
we
the
hopes
and
promises
of
such
an
inheritance
in
Heaven
?
Oh
then
,
let
not
only
our
thoughts
be
there
,
but
our
Conversation
,
our
Trading
,
our
only
business
be
there
also
;
Oh
let
it
appear
that
we
have
heavenly
hearts
,
and
spiritual
carriages
,
that
we
live
as
it
becomes
those
that
hope
within
a
few
daies
,
or
months
,
to
be
possest
with
the
glory
of
Heaven
which
Christ
hath
prepared
for
us
;
such
should
our
Conversations
be
,
heavenly
Conversations
,
shining
with
the
light
of
the
glory
of
Heaven
upon
us
,
Heaven
should
appear
in
our
Conversations
now
,
so
that
they
who
look
upon
us
and
converse
with
us
,
may
truly
judg
,
these
are
the
Citizens
of
the
new
Jerusalem
,
free
Denizons
of
Heaven
,
they
speak
the
very
language
of
Canaan
already
,
and
ere
long
they
wil
be
possest
of
that
promised
Land
.
I
'le
conclude
all
now
with
one
Scripture
,
in
2
Cor.
3.
3.
Forasmuch
as
ye
are
manifestly
declared
to
be
the
Epistle
of
Christ
ministred
by
us
,
written
,
not
with
ink
,
but
with
the
Spirit
of
the
living
God
;
not
in
tables
of
stone
,
but
in
fleshly
tables
of
the
heart
.
Mark
;
the
Apostle
here
tels
the
Corinthians
that
they
are
manifestly
declared
to
be
the
Epistle
of
Christ
:
observe
the
text
,
the
People
of
God
,
Beleevers
,
are
manifestly
declared
to
be
the
Epistle
of
Christ
.
Quest.
Epistle
of
Christ
(
you
wil
say
)
what
's
the
meaning
of
that
?
or
what
use
can
you
make
of
that
to
your
point
?
Answ.
The
meaning
of
it
is
this
,
That
Christ
doth
by
them
,
or
in
them
,
write
an
Epistle
to
the
world
,
to
declare
to
the
world
His
mind
and
His
will
;
't
is
as
if
the
Apostle
should
say
,
You
that
are
beleevers
,
know
that
Christ
makes
use
of
you
to
declare
to
the
world
,
what
He
is
,
what
His
glory
is
,
you
are
His
Epistle
;
Christ
sends
by
you
the
knowledge
of
Himself
into
the
world
,
so
that
when
the
world
looks
upon
you
,
they
that
run
may
reade
in
your
lives
and
Conversations
,
and
examples
the
very
Epistle
of
Christ
(
transcribed
to
the
life
)
whereby
He
declares
to
the
world
His
excellencies
and
His
glory
in
lively
Characters
.
Now
my
brethren
,
this
should
be
the
Conversation
of
all
Saints
,
(
that
is
)
They
should
in
their
lives
be
the
Epistle
of
Jesus
Christ
,
there
should
be
(
as
it
were
)
fairly
written
in
their
lives
the
graces
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
mysteries
of
the
Gospel
,
the
deep
things
of
God
.
Would
you
know
what
Christs
mind
is
?
and
what
the
excellencies
of
Christ
are
,
and
of
the
Gospel
?
Reade
it
in
the
Saints
,
in
their
lives
,
see
their
waies
and
you
may
know
much
of
the
mind
of
Christ
in
them
,
you
that
cannot
tel
a
letter
in
the
book
,
yet
you
may
read
this
Epistle
,
you
may
reade
the
Epistle
that
Jesus
Christ
sends
to
the
world
,
to
convince
the
world
:
Now
the
Epistle
that
Christ
sends
to
the
world
,
is
not
only
in
His
Word
(
there
indeed
is
a
great
Epistle
that
Christ
hath
sent
,
for
the
Scripture
is
no
other
,
but
as
an
Ancient
cals
it
,
the
Epistle
of
God
to
the
world
,
God
sends
His
Letter
to
the
world
)
but
the
Saints
are
Christs
Epistle
likewise
wherin
Christs
mind
is
to
be
read
and
known
;
then
let
your
Conversations
be
such
,
as
that
you
may
be
a
full
Epistle
of
Christ
to
the
whole
world
,
that
all
the
world
may
reade
what
Christ
is
in
you
,
take
heed
of
blotting
and
blurring
this
Epistle
.
If
there
be
a
Letter
sent
from
a
great
man
,
if
a
Prince
or
a
King
send
a
Letter
,
it
uses
to
come
fairly
written
,
and
if
those
that
should
bring
it
,
should
all
besmeer
it
,
and
blot
the
Letter
so
as
it
could
not
be
read
,
it
would
be
taken
exceeding
ill
.
So
,
you
that
profess
your selves
to
be
Christians
,
you
do
not
bring
the
Letter
only
,
but
you
are
the
Letter
,
therfore
do
not
blot
&
blur
this
Epistle
of
Christ
,
but
keep
it
fair
,
that
all
with
whom
you
converse
,
all
in
the
family
may
every
day
reade
somewhat
of
the
mind
of
Jesus
Christ
in
your
Conversations
,
that
so
you
may
be
the
glory
of
Christ
,
as
in
that
scripture
,
2
Cor.
8.
23.
it
is
said
of
Titus
and
other
fellow-helpers
,
That
they
were
the
Messengers
of
the
Churches
,
and
the
glory
of
Christ
.
Oh!
this
all
Professors
of
Religion
should
endeavor
to
be
,
the
glory
of
Jesus
Christ
;
that
wheresoever
they
live
,
all
might
see
the
glory
of
Jesus
Christ
held
forth
there
;
whithersoever
you
go
,
you
may
carry
the
glory
of
Jesus
Christ
about
you
.
Oh
Christians
!
I
appeal
to
your
consciences
,
Do
you
live
so
,
as
the
glory
of
Christ
shines
in
you
in
the
course
of
your
lives
?
As
the
shine
of
the
Candle
goes
through
the
Lanthorn
,
so
the
shine
and
glory
of
Jesus
Christ
should
go
through
Christians
in
their
Conversations
to
dazle
the
eyes
of
the
world
;
Oh!
do
not
darken
the
glory
of
Christ
,
but
make
it
as
bright
as
possibly
thou
canst
,
that
so
this
pu●blind
world
may
be
able
to
see
somewhat
in
the
glory
of
Christ
in
your
Conversations
;
this
should
be
the
great
care
of
your
lives
.
SERMON
VII
.
PHIL.
1.
27.
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
WE
have
preached
(
you
know
)
many
Sermons
upon
this
necessary
and
seasonable
Duty
;
[
worthy
]
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
(
for
so
I
told
you
the
word
signified
.
)
Now
we
are
upon
this
great
point
.
What
Conversation
is
that
which
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
I
'le
only
add
one
Scriptare
more
to
the
last
thing
I
named
,
and
then
proceed
.
That
the
revealing
of
the
glory
of
Heaven
in
the
Gospel
should
work
mightily
upon
our
hearts
to
labor
for
a
Conversation
sutable
thereunto
.
In
Titus
,
2.
11
,
12
,
13.
For
the
grace
of
God
(
saith
he
,
that
's
the
Gospel
)
that
bringeth
salvation
,
hath
appeared
to
all
men
:
(
What
doth
it
teach
us
?
)
That
denying
ungodliness
and
worldly
lusts
,
we
should
live
soberly
,
righteously
,
and
godly
in
this
present
world
.
We
have
made
use
of
this
Scripture
thus
far
already
;
but
that
which
I
quote
it
for
,
is
the
refference
of
this
to
the
next
words
,
Looking
for
that
blessed
hope
,
and
the
glorious
appearing
of
the
great
God
,
and
our
Savior
Jesus
Christ
.
Here
's
a
Scripture
that
if
ever
the
Lord
did
enlighten
us
in
the
things
of
the
Gospel
,
that
we
have
been
brought
to
beleeve
it
's
a
Scripture
that
would
mightily
work
upon
our
hearts
to
live
godlily
and
holily
:
The
grace
of
God
that
bringeth
Salvation
;
what
doth
it
teach
us
?
Not
to
be
licentious
,
and
vain
,
and
slight
,
and
bold
in
our
sinful
courses
;
but
teaching
us
that
denying
ungodliness
and
worldly
lusts
,
we
should
live
soberly
,
righteously
,
and
godly
in
this
present
world
.
Mark
,
it
is
not
enough
to
live
soberly
,
not
to
be
a
drunkard
,
to
live
righteously
,
that
is
,
not
to
wrong
any
body
,
many
think
that
's
enough
:
But
mark
,
indeed
the
light
of
nature
(
as
I
told
you
)
would
teach
us
that
;
but
now
the
grace
of
God
that
bringeth
Salvation
teacheth
us
more
,
To
deny
all
ungodliness
and
worldly
lusts
,
and
to
live
soberly
,
righteously
,
and
godly
,
and
that
in
this
present
world
:
though
we
live
in
the
midst
of
a
wicked
tempting
world
,
yet
to
live
godly
.
And
what
's
the
great
argument
in
the
Gospel
to
cause
us
to
live
godly
in
this
present
world
?
Looking
for
the
blessed
hope
:
Oh
we
look
for
a
blessed
hope
that
the
Gospel
reveals
,
Oh
we
did
not
understand
this
hope
,
this
blessed
hope
till
the
Gospel
was
preached
to
us
;
but
since
we
apprehend
a
blessed
hope
,
the
holy
Ghost
hath
raised
in
our
hearts
a
blessed
hope
of
glorious
things
:
What
glorious
things
?
Looking
for
the
blessed
hope
,
and
glorious
appearing
of
the
great
God
,
and
our
Savior
Jesus
Christ
.
We
have
some
little
glimps
of
the
great
God
when
we
set
forth
to
Sea
,
and
launce
into
the
deeps
,
we
see
the
glory
of
the
great
God
,
who
rideth
upon
the
wings
of
the
wind
,
and
whom
both
the
Winds
and
the
Seas
obey
:
Oh
but
we
look
for
another
manner
of
the
glorious
appearing
of
the
great
God
than
ever
yet
hath
appeared
.
I
beseech
you
consider
of
this
text
,
God
did
never
appear
great
and
glorious
in
comparison
of
what
he
will
appear
,
and
blessed
are
those
whose
Conversations
shall
be
such
,
that
can
look
upon
the
face
of
this
great
God
with
joy
when
He
shall
appear
in
glory
;
we
look
for
this
blessed
hope
,
and
then
when
this
great
God
shall
appear
in
His
glory
,
then
we
shall
have
our
blessed
hope
,
and
this
teaches
us
to
deny
all
ungodliness
,
and
worldly
lusts
,
the
knowledge
of
this
;
Oh
do
you
look
to
be
saved
?
have
you
a
blessed
hope
,
and
do
you
expect
the
appearing
of
the
great
God
in
glory
?
hath
the
Gospel
revealed
these
things
unto
you
?
O
let
this
that
the
Gospel
reveals
teach
us
to
deny
all
ungodliness
,
and
all
worldy
lusts
,
and
to
live
soberly
,
righteously
,
and
godly
in
this
present
world
.
But
there
are
yet
some
other
things
that
the
Gospel
holds
forth
that
are
very
remarkable
,
for
the
furtherance
of
our
godly
Conversation
in
this
world
,
and
if
we
would
live
as
becomes
the
Gospel
,
we
must
have
a
right
understanding
of
these
things
,
or
else
we
shall
never
sute
our selves
to
the
Gospel
,
except
we
do
therby
apprehend
these
great
points
that
are
published
to
us
in
and
by
the
Gospel
.
As
now
,
this
is
a
great
point
,
That
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
.
The
Gospel
holds
forth
this
to
us
,
that
Jesus
Christ
the
Son
of
God
,
having
taken
our
nature
upon
him
,
he
is
a
great
King
,
He
hath
a
Kingdom
,
but
He
hath
a
Kingdom
that
is
not
of
this
world
,
neither
is
Christ
of
this
world
,
nor
His
Kingdom
of
this
world
,
nor
the
Saints
,
those
that
are
the
Subjects
of
His
Kingdom
are
not
of
this
world
;
the
right
understanding
of
this
would
much
help
us
in
our
Conversations
,
and
a
Conversation
beseeming
this
would
much
honor
the
Gospel
.
First
,
We
shall
shew
how
the
Gospel
holds
forth
this
,
That
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
in
this
world
,
mark
those
Scriptures
in
John
,
18.
36.
Jesus
answered
,
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
:
if
my
Kingdom
were
of
this
world
,
then
would
my
servants
fight
that
I
should
not
be
delivered
to
the
Jews
;
but
now
is
my
Kingdom
not
from
hence
.
Therefore
(
as
if
he
should
say
)
you
must
not
wonder
or
think
much
that
I
am
thus
apprehended
,
and
delivered
up
to
men
,
that
they
do
with
me
what
they
please
;
though
I
be
the
great
King
of
my
Church
appointed
by
my
Father
,
yet
my
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
and
I
came
not
hither
for
pomp
and
glory
.
The
glory
of
Christ
in
His
Kingdom
,
here
is
Spiritual
.
Indeed
when
this
world
shall
be
at
an
end
,
then
Christ
will
appear
gloriously
,
though
the
Scripture
speaks
of
a
world
hereafter
wherein
Christ
shall
appear
gloriously
,
but
whether
personally
or
otherwise
that
we
speak
not
of
:
But
that
Christ
shall
appear
a
glorious
King
even
in
the
world
,
not
this
world
,
but
upon
the
earth
,
and
yet
the
Scripture
speaks
of
that
as
another
world
,
a
new
Heaven
,
and
a
new
Earth
,
but
for
the
present
;
for
that
that
the
Scripture
cals
this
world
,
we
must
not
expect
a
pompous
and
glorious
Kingdom
till
ther
ebe
a
new
world
,
till
there
be
new
heavens
,
and
a
new
earth
,
this
the
Gospel
holds
forth
.
Whereas
the
people
of
the
Jews
they
thought
as
soon
as
the
Messias
came
,
He
presently
should
be
an
outward
Monarch
,
in
outward
pomp
and
glory
;
no
saith
Christ
,
this
world
must
pass
away
first
,
I
must
come
first
and
reign
spiritually
in
another
way
,
and
for
my
Kingdom
there
is
a
time
for
the
glory
of
it
to
appear
when
another
world
shall
come
,
but
while
this
world
lasts
,
never
expect
any
such
outward
pomp
and
glory
in
the
way
of
my
Kingdom
,
I
have
a
Kingdom
indeed
here
in
this
world
,
but
it
is
not
of
this
world
,
I
have
a
Kingdom
wherein
I
reign
spiritually
in
the
hearts
of
my
people
,
there
I
have
set
up
my
Throne
,
and
therein
I
have
writ
my
Laws
by
which
I
guide
and
order
all
things
for
their
eternal
salvation
,
but
my
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
:
yea
and
he
saith
likewise
in
John
,
8.
23.
I
am
not
of
this
world
neither
.
And
John
,
15.
19.
(
for
John
that
beloved
Disciple
who
lay
in
the
bosom
of
Christ
he
knew
much
of
the
mind
and
heart
of
Christ
,
and
was
much
instructed
in
this
mystery
,
and
indeed
none
of
those
that
did
converse
with
Christ
knew
more
of
the
bosom
of
Christ
than
John
did
)
If
ye
were
of
the
world
,
the
world
would
love
his
own
:
but
because
ye
are
not
of
the
world
,
but
I
have
chosen
you
out
of
the
world
.
So
that
as
Christ
is
not
of
the
world
so
the
Saints
are
not
of
the
world
:
in
the
17.
of
John
,
14.
I
have
given
them
thy
Word
,
and
the
world
hath
hated
them
,
because
they
are
not
of
the
world
,
even
as
I
am
not
of
the
world
▪
Mark
,
as
I
am
not
of
the
world
,
so
they
are
not
of
the
world
:
thus
Scripture
is
cleer
,
that
neither
Christ
nor
his
Kingdom
is
of
this
world
;
and
therefore
beleevers
are
not
of
this
world
.
And
hence
then
,
what
Conversation
becomes
this
Gospel
of
Christ
?
even
a
Conversation
sequestred
from
the
things
of
this
world
,
a
Conversation
that
shall
manifest
the
hearts
being
taken
off
and
disingaged
from
sublunary
comforts
and
accommodations
,
a
Conversation
which
proves
that
the
soul
seeks
not
great
things
for
its-self
here
below
,
but
is
fully
content
with
a
morsel
of
bread
and
a
cup
of
cold
water
,
though
others
fare
deliciously
every
day
;
so
beleevers
should
manifest
in
their
Conversations
that
they
do
not
much
pass
or
care
how
things
go
in
this
world
,
because
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
,
and
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
in
which
they
make
account
their
happiness
to
be
involved
,
that
is
not
of
the
world
,
yea
they
are
men
redeemed
from
this
present
world
;
Gal.
1.
4.
it
is
said
,
That
by
Christ
we
came
to
be
redeemed
from
this
present
evil
world
;
(
it
's
a
very
remarkable
Scripture
)
who
gave
himself
for
our
sins
;
(
to
what
end
?
)
That
he
might
deliver
us
from
this
present
evil
world
,
according
to
the
will
of
God
,
and
our
Father
.
I
beseech
you
observe
this
text
,
Christ
gave
Himself
to
deliver
us
from
our
sins
,
that
we
might
not
perish
eternally
:
And
was
that
all
?
No
,
That
He
might
deliver
us
from
this
present
evil
world
;
I
do
not
know
a
more
forcible
text
in
all
the
Book
of
God
to
take
off
the
hearts
of
those
that
profess
the
Gospel
from
the
world
,
so
as
they
should
not
whine
and
murmur
at
the
loss
of
every
little
thing
in
the
world
,
nor
be
solicitously
careful
for
the
things
of
this
life
,
nor
be
offended
though
the
men
of
the
world
prevail
in
the
world
,
and
have
the
upper
hand
,
and
carry
things
in
a
worldly
way
,
let
them
go
on
in
all
their
pagentry
and
greatness
:
but
if
thou
beest
one
that
belongst
to
Christ
,
know
that
Christ
hath
laid
down
his
life
to
purchase
this
for
thee
,
to
deliver
thee
from
this
world
;
Now
,
is
Christ
blood
laid
down
to
purchase
this
?
and
yet
wilt
thou
have
thy
heart
glewed
to
the
ground
,
and
wholly
place
thy
contentment
in
the
earth
,
and
seek
for
thy
happiness
here
in
the
dust
?
Oh
get
up
thy
heart
then
from
all
these
things
,
and
make
it
appear
by
thy
Conversation
that
thou
art
one
that
by
the
vertue
of
the
death
of
Jesus
Christ
art
delivered
from
this
world
,
and
therefore
though
thou
hast
not
such
a
portion
in
worldly
goods
as
other
men
have
,
never
envy
them
,
for
Christ
hath
ransomed
you
from
the
world
,
there
's
another
kingdom
that
thou
hast
thy
portion
and
interest
in
,
Christ
hath
made
us
Kings
and
Priests
to
his
Father
,
and
hath
made
us
heirs
and
co-heirs
of
that
Kingdom
that
His
Father
hath
given
Him
,
yea
,
and
that
He
Himself
hath
purchased
;
and
so
you
must
in
your
Conversations
make
it
appear
,
that
you
do
see
another
kingdom
beyond
this
kingdom
of
the
world
that
you
are
made
partakers
of
,
wherein
you
shall
reign
with
Christ
for
ever
:
now
this
Conversation
doth
beseem
the
Gospel
.
And
therefore
you
shal
find
it
in
the
10th
of
Matth.
about
the
37.
vers.
Christ
shews
what
kind
of
Conversation
He
would
have
in
those
that
once
come
to
beleeve
in
Him
,
(
saith
He
)
He
that
loveth
father
or
mother
more
than
me
,
is
not
worthy
of
me
:
and
he
that
loveth
son
or
daughter
more
than
me
,
is
not
worthy
of
me
:
And
he
that
taketh
not
up
his
cross
and
followeth
after
me
,
is
not
worthy
of
me
.
He
that
findeth
his
life
shall
lose
it
;
and
he
that
loseth
his
life
for
my
sake
,
shall
find
it
.
Here
he
shews
what
it
is
that
would
make
the
soul
worthy
of
Christ
in
a
Gospel
sense
.
If
our
hearts
be
taken
off
from
father
and
mother
,
and
those
comforts
&
relations
that
are
the
dearest
in
the
world
,
brother
,
or
sister
,
or
son
,
or
daughter
;
not
to
take
off
our
natural
affection
,
but
to
take
off
our
hearts
so
,
as
they
should
not
be
hinderances
of
us
in
spiritual
things
,
that
our
main
affections
should
flow
forth
after
spiritual
things
;
then
we
come
to
be
worthy
of
Christ
:
then
the
other
conversation
is
unworthy
of
Christ
.
Didst
thou
ever
know
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
and
the
way
of
His
Kingdom
?
Then
why
is
thy
heart
set
upon
the
world
as
the
hearts
of
other
men
that
are
strangers
to
Jesus
Christ
?
In
Eph.
5.
3.
(
when
the
Apostle
speaks
of
those
things
that
most
men
in
the
world
are
greedy
after
)
But
fornication
,
and
all
uncleaness
,
or
covetousness
,
let
it
not
be
once
named
among
you
,
as
becometh
Saints
.
As
if
he
should
say
,
Saints
,
those
that
know
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
way
of
His
Kingdom
,
for
them
to
have
their
hearts
either
set
upon
bodily
lusts
,
or
covetousness
,
the
things
of
this
world
,
it
doth
not
becom
them
,
it
is
not
a
Gospel
Conversation
becoming
Saints
;
a
heart
greedy
of
the
things
of
this
world
,
and
wallowing
in
the
lusts
of
this
world
,
Oh
't
is
unbeseeming
Saints
!
those
that
do
profess
the
Gospel
of
Christ
that
shews
unto
us
that
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
.
Again
,
Another
great
point
that
the
Gospel
holds
forth
to
us
,
is
this
,
The
great
difference
or
the
change
that
it
makes
in
the
estate
of
a
man
or
woman
when
once
it
prevails
with
him
:
then
the
great
difference
is
made
in
him
,
from
what
he
was
before
,
and
from
other
men
;
this
is
held
forth
in
the
Gospel
and
no
where
else
:
I
say
the
wonderful
change
that
the
Gospel
makes
in
men
when
once
it
comes
to
work
upon
their
hearts
in
the
evidence
and
demonstration
of
the
Spirit
,
and
the
great
difference
between
their
estates
before
and
what
now
is
,
and
between
them
and
other
men
;
I
put
these
two
together
,
First
,
The
great
change
that
the
Gospel
makes
in
the
hearts
of
men
from
what
there
was
before
the
Gospel
came
.
You
know
the
Scripture
in
prophesying
of
the
times
of
the
Gospel
saith
,
That
the
Wolf
shall
eat
with
the
Lamb
,
and
the
Lyon
with
the
Kid
,
and
the
child
shall
play
upon
the
very
hole
of
the
Asp
:
the
meaning
is
generally
carried
thus
,
that
when
the
Gospel
comes
it
shall
change
the
hearts
of
men
so
mightily
,
that
though
they
were
wolvish
before
,
and
cruel
;
as
if
you
should
see
a
Wolf
changed
into
a
Lamb
,
or
as
if
you
should
see
a
Lyon
changed
into
a
Kid
,
you
would
say
,
this
were
a
mighty
change
;
the
Gospel
makes
such
a
change
as
this
is
,
they
that
are
in
Christ
are
new
creatures
,
it
's
a
new
Creation
;
suppose
God
should
make
a
new
world
,
what
a
mighty
thing
were
this
!
or
a
new
Sun
should
be
created
in
the
Firmament
that
never
was
before
,
how
would
we
stand
and
wonder
!
Those
that
are
in
Christ
are
new
creatures
,
God
puts
forth
a
creating
power
upon
them
,
2
Cor.
5.
Old
things
are
pass'd
away
,
all
things
are
become
new
(
you
know
the
Apostle
saith
:
)
and
the
change
that
is
made
,
it
is
called
a
new
birth
,
Except
you
be
born
again
,
you
cannot
enter
into
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
,
John
,
3.
If
there
were
a
new
soul
put
into
one
,
or
if
God
should
infuse
a
rational
soul
into
a
beast
,
here
would
be
a
mighty
change
;
thou
wert
a
beast
before
,
but
here
is
the
soul
of
grace
,
there
's
a
new
birth
when
the
Gospel
comes
to
prevail
,
and
to
enter
in
upon
an
heart
,
and
it
's
call'd
a
new
resurrection
;
if
there
should
be
a
voice
come
from
Heaven
that
should
open
all
the
graves
that
you
have
here
in
the
yard
,
and
all
the
dead
bodies
should
stand
up
and
live
,
what
a
mighty
change
would
there
be
?
Such
a
change
doth
the
Gospel
make
when
it
conquers
a
people
;
indeed
the
Gospel
may
be
preached
and
little
change
may
be
wrought
,
because
the
power
of
the
Gospel
prevails
not
with
their
hearts
;
but
when
it
doth
prevail
in
their
hearts
there
is
such
a
strange
change
.
Oh
then
,
What
Conversation
become
this
?
it
must
be
a
Conversation
that
doth
hold
forth
to
the
world
that
there
is
such
a
mighty
change
wrought
in
you
:
Now
I
appeal
to
you
,
you
that
make
profession
of
the
Gospel
,
you
know
what
you
have
been
heretofore
,
worldly
,
and
base
,
and
carnal
,
and
sensual
,
and
froward
,
and
peevish
,
and
prophane
men
,
altogether
unsavory
before
the
Gospel
came
to
you
;
now
you
profess
that
God
hath
begun
to
work
upon
you
by
the
Gospel
,
What
change
hath
it
wrought
in
you
?
Can
those
that
live
with
you
see
your
Conversations
so
changed
as
to
make
them
stand
and
admire
at
the
work
of
the
Gospel
upon
your
hearts
?
the
husband
to
stand
and
admire
at
the
work
of
God
upon
the
heart
of
the
wife
as
if
she
were
another
woman
,
and
so
the
wife
to
admire
at
the
grace
of
God
upon
the
heart
of
the
husband
,
as
if
he
were
another
man
;
and
so
your
children
and
servants
not
the
same
that
heretofore
they
were
?
Oh
what
honour
would
this
be
to
the
Gospel
,
that
in
places
where
it
comes
to
be
preached
in
power
there
might
appear
a
change
,
that
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
?
Certainly
if
your
Conversations
be
not
such
as
holds
forth
a
mighty
change
that
God
hath
wrought
in
you
,
then
it
is
not
such
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
It
may
be
you
are
somewhat
better
than
heretofore
you
have
been
,
as
not
to
be
a
common
drunkard
,
you
see
that
's
despised
by
men
;
Who
regards
drunken
fools
,
mad-men
,
very
beasts
?
Therfore
you
come
to
be
of
more
understanding
,
that
you
will
not
be
so
prophane
and
lascivious
as
you
were
wont
to
be
,
but
live
somewhat
better
.
Oh
but
this
change
is
not
that
change
which
holds
forth
the
work
of
the
Gospel
,
for
when
the
Gospel
prevails
it
makes
the
gre●test
change
that
ever
was
made
in
the
world
,
we
may
boldly
ascert
this
,
that
since
the
Creation
of
God
in
the
first
six
daies
,
there
was
never
such
a
change
made
in
the
world
as
the
Gospel
makes
;
and
therefore
a
Conversation
becoming
the
Gospel
,
must
be
a
Conversation
that
must
be
a
changed
Conversation
,
must
be
mightily
different
from
what
they
were
before
:
sometimes
we
see
it
so
through
the
mercy
of
God
,
that
when
men
and
women
come
to
hear
the
Word
in
the
cleerness
and
power
of
it
to
be
revealed
,
they
have
such
changes
,
that
al
their
friends
stand
wondring
at
them
,
What
shall
we
have
of
you
now
!
Oh
such
have
cause
to
answer
and
say
,
Blessed
be
God
it
is
so
,
it
is
the
Gospel
that
hath
made
such
a
change
in
me
.
I
,
this
becomes
the
Gospel
,
when
it
shall
appear
that
your
Conversation
is
so
changed
,
so
holy
,
and
godly
,
and
gracious
now
over
it
was
before
.
But
you
whose
lives
are
not
better
than
they
were
before
;
before
you
made
some
profession
,
only
your
profession
now
is
greater
than
it
was
before
,
but
your
lives
no
better
,
know
,
this
is
a
Conversation
that
doth
no
way
become
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
the
Gospel
of
Christ
hath
no
honor
by
this
Conversation
of
yours
.
And
then
,
The
great
difference
that
the
Gospel
makes
between
one
man
and
another
.
As
now
,
those
that
the
Gospel
doth
not
prevail
upon
,
the
Scripture
tels
us
,
they
are
the
children
of
wrath
,
they
are
dead
in
trespasses
and
sins
,
they
are
under
the
curse
of
the
Law
,
they
are
even
enemies
to
God
;
this
is
the
condition
of
al
men
before
this
Scepter
of
Christ
conquers
their
hearts
,
children
of
wrath
,
enemies
to
God
,
dead
in
sins
,
under
the
curse
.
But
now
,
when
the
Gospel
comes
to
prevail
over
mens
hearts
,
then
they
come
to
be
the
Children
of
the
living
God
,
Heirs
of
Christ
,
Co-heirs
with
Him
,
they
come
to
be
partakers
of
the
life
of
God
,
they
encrease
with
the
encrease
of
God
,
and
their
lives
are
hid
with
Christ
in
God
,
and
they
come
to
be
reconciled
to
God
,
to
be
friends
with
God
,
to
be
at
peace
with
God
,
and
to
inherit
blessings
:
Oh
the
change
that
the
Lord
puts
upon
the
heart
and
state
of
the
Saints
when
the
Gospel
prevails
!
How
high
are
they
raised
above
other
men
?
Therefore
you
must
not
make
other
men
to
be
your
example
in
your
way
,
you
must
not
think
to
live
as
the
world
lives
,
and
to
say
,
I
do
as
other
men
do
;
the
Gospel
makes
a
mighty
difference
between
your
estate
and
the
state
of
other
men
,
therefore
never
look
to
what
other
men
do
,
but
consider
as
God
hath
made
a
vast
difference
between
you
and
other
men
,
so
let
there
be
a
great
difference
between
your
Conversation
and
the
Conversation
of
other
men
.
Now
this
meditation
should
have
a
mighty
deal
of
power
to
prevail
upon
the
heart
;
I
beleeve
that
I
have
such
and
such
priviledges
beyond
other
men
,
and
I
look
for
such
and
such
mercies
above
others
;
now
what
things
I
look
for
beyond
others
,
I
must
labor
to
be
as
much
beyond
them
in
holiness
of
Conversation
,
as
God
hath
made
me
beyond
them
in
spiritual
priviledges
,
and
spiritual
mercies
;
I
think
sometimes
I
would
not
be
in
the
condition
of
such
men
as
are
in
their
natural
estate
for
a
world
,
nay
I
would
not
be
one
our
in
their
estates
if
I
might
have
ten
thousand
worlds
,
for
fear
I
should
die
that
hour
,
and
then
I
should
be
lost
for
ever
;
Well
,
hath
God
made
such
a
difference
?
then
let
not
my
life
be
like
theirs
for
one
hour
,
nay
for
one
moment
.
Oh
this
meditation
(
through
Gods
blessing
)
would
mightily
help
us
in
our
Conversation
.
Our
Conversation
should
be
such
as
becomes
the
Ordinances
of
the
Gospel
:
The
Word
,
and
Sacraments
,
they
have
a
great
deal
more
in
them
than
the
Ordinances
of
the
Law
;
but
because
I
spake
of
the
Gospels
being
higher
than
the
Law
heretofore
,
and
these
things
may
fall
something
neer
,
yet
had
I
time
I
would
speak
a
little
concerning
these
,
and
shew
how
we
are
to
hold
forth
a
Conversation
sutable
to
them
.
Our
Conversations
should
be
sutable
to
the
power
of
the
Gospel
:
there
is
a
great
deal
of
power
in
the
Gospel
;
it
's
call'd
the
power
of
God
unto
salvation
,
in
the
1.
of
the
Rom.
16.
The
very
light
of
the
Gospel
it
is
a
transforming
light
,
it
hath
a
mighty
power
in
it
,
the
Gospel
it
's
called
,
the
Wisdom
of
God
,
and
the
Power
of
God
,
1
Cor.
1.
24.
it
brings
a
great
deal
of
power
with
it
to
help
men
against
strong
corruptions
,
to
overcome
violent
temptations
,
to
carry
them
through
in
any
difficulties
:
Powerful
corruptions
,
powerful
temptations
,
powerful
difficulties
are
overcome
by
the
power
of
the
Gospel
;
and
therefore
it
is
said
by
faith
,
that
is
,
by
faith
in
the
Gospel
,
we
overcome
the
world
;
the
Gospel
certainly
doth
not
only
stir
in
some
men
and
women
,
some
wishings
,
and
wouldings
and
faint
desires
,
but
it
brings
a
power
to
transforme
their
hearts
.
to
make
a
metamorphosis
there
;
when
there
comes
the
light
of
the
Gospel
there
comes
the
light
of
life
together
with
it
;
as
that
Scripture
in
Heb.
10.
32.
After
ye
were
illuminated
(
that
is
,
by
the
Gospel
)
then
he
speaks
of
their
great
sufferings
,
they
were
willing
to
endure
any
thing
for
Christ
;
therefore
a
Conversation
that
becomes
the
Gospel
is
such
an
one
as
exemplarily
demonstrates
the
very
power
of
godliness
,
that
men
and
women
should
not
be
alwaies
learning
and
never
come
to
the
knowledg
of
the
truth
,
not
alwaies
wishing
and
desiring
,
and
never
come
to
any
powerful
resolutions
and
determinations
,
for
certainly
where
the
Gospel
hath
the
upper
hand
in
a
soul
it
doth
bring
power
,
but
I
do
not
say
it
brings
power
so
as
to
overcome
all
our
lusts
,
so
as
there
should
be
no
sin
remaining
,
for
so
long
as
we
live
we
must
be
hungering
after
a
further
degree
of
righteousness
and
sanctification
;
but
certainly
when
the
Gospel
prevails
there
comes
a
great
strength
;
there
's
the
strength
of
Christ
put
forth
,
the
Spirit
of
power
(
as
the
Apostle
saith
)
We
have
not
received
the
spirit
of
fear
,
but
the
Spirit
of
power
,
of
love
,
and
of
a
sound
mind
:
be
not
therefore
ashamed
of
the
testimony
of
our
Lord
.
As
if
Paul
had
said
to
Timothy
,
it
's
true
,
you
meet
with
many
difficulties
,
but
hath
not
the
Gospel
given
you
a
Spirit
of
power
?
There
's
spirit
of
power
and
resolution
when
the
Gospel
comes
in
.
Timothy
was
a
poor
weakly
,
sickly
man
in
his
body
,
and
Paul
himself
had
no
bodily
presence
with
him
,
a
poor
contemptible
man
in
regard
of
his
bodily
presence
,
but
he
had
a
Spirit
of
power
given
him
by
the
Gospel
;
so
we
should
manifest
a
Spirit
of
power
,
that
is
as
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
Lastly
,
The
Gospel
of
Christ
is
a
glorious
Gospel
.
1
Tim.
1.
11.
it
is
call'd
there
by
the
title
of
a
glorious
Gospel
,
According
to
the
glorious
Gospel
of
the
blessed
God
.
Mark
,
what
a
title
is
here
?
the
Gospel
is
the
glorious
Gospel
of
the
blessed
God
,
that
is
,
the
glory
of
all
the
Attributes
of
God
doth
appear
in
the
Gospel
more
brightly
than
they
do
appear
in
all
the
works
that
God
hath
made
;
There
doth
appear
indeed
a
great
deal
of
the
glory
of
God
in
the
Heavens
,
Earth
,
and
Seas
,
and
you
have
seen
much
of
the
glory
of
God
there
,
but
I
appeal
to
you
in
this
,
Have
you
seen
more
of
the
glory
of
God
in
the
Gospel
,
than
ever
you
did
in
all
the
works
that
God
hath
made
?
that
were
a
good
argument
that
you
have
had
a
true
understanding
of
the
Gospel
,
and
that
the
Spirit
of
God
hath
shined
into
your
hearts
,
if
you
can
say
,
Lord
I
have
seen
much
of
thy
glory
in
thy
Works
,
when
I
have
been
abroad
in
the
mighty
waters
where
Gods
paths
and
foot-steps
are
,
Oh
the
Seas
they
are
thy
glorious
creatures
,
but
thy
Gospel
that
's
glorious
beyond
all
,
there
do
I
see
thine
infinite
wisdom
,
and
infinite
power
,
and
infinite
justice
,
and
infinite
mercy
,
and
infinite
faithfulness
,
and
the
Lord
knows
that
all
the
glory
of
the
creatures
hath
been
darkned
in
my
eyes
since
the
Lord
hath
shewed
me
the
glory
of
His
Gospel
,
Can
you
say
so
?
This
is
a
good
evidence
that
the
Gospel
is
a
saving
Gospel
to
your
souls
,
if
you
stand
and
admire
at
the
glory
of
God
in
the
Gospel
;
Certainly
there
's
none
though
never
so
weak
in
parts
,
yet
if
so
be
that
God
hath
revealed
Himself
in
the
Gospel
to
them
,
they
see
that
which
makes
them
stand
and
admire
at
God
,
and
darkens
all
the
world
in
their
eyes
;
have
you
seen
the
Gospel
thus
?
then
it
is
to
you
the
glorious
Gospel
of
the
blessed
God
:
and
in
the
2
Cor.
4.
4.
In
whom
the
God
of
this
world
hath
blinded
the
minds
of
them
which
beleeve
not
,
lest
the
light
of
the
glorious
Gospel
of
Christ
should
shine
into
them
:
Oh
reade
over
this
Scripture
again
and
again
,
The
God
of
this
world
hath
blinded
their
minds
.
Mark
,
compare
this
Scriptrue
with
that
I
said
before
of
Christ
,
that
His
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
but
the
Devil
is
called
the
God
of
this
world
,
note
this
,
he
hath
blinded
the
minds
of
them
which
beleeve
not
,
if
any
which
live
under
the
Gospel
beleeve
not
,
it
is
because
the
Devil
as
he
prevails
in
the
world
and
by
worldly
things
,
by
the
pomp
and
vanity
of
the
world
he
hoodwinks
the
eyes
of
those
which
beleeve
not
,
lest
the
light
of
the
glorious
Gospel
of
Christ
who
is
the
express
Image
of
God
should
shine
into
them
,
Oh
the
Devil
is
loth
that
the
gloriou
Gospel
should
shine
into
the
hearts
of
men
;
he
is
content
that
they
should
come
and
hear
the
Gospel
,
but
he
labors
to
keep
off
the
light
of
the
glorious
Gospel
of
Christ
,
that
it
shine
not
into
them
,
for
he
know
when
once
it
hath
shined
into
mens
hearts
,
then
all
the
glory
of
the
world
will
be
darkned
in
their
eyes
,
and
they
will
admire
then
at
nothing
but
Christ
;
Oh
none
but
Christ
,
none
but
Christ
,
Whom
have
I
in
Heaven
but
Christ
?
and
there
is
none
upon
earth
that
I
desire
in
comparison
of
my
dearest
Saviour
,
who
is
the
fairest
of
ten
thousand
;
I
never
knew
God
before
I
saw
him
in
the
face
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
now
I
see
God
in
the
face
of
His
Son
,
I
see
him
in
another
way
than
ever
I
did
;
O
the
Gospel
is
a
glorious
Gospel
,
there
is
more
of
the
glory
of
God
in
one
sentence
of
the
Gospel
,
than
in
all
the
Heavens
and
Earth
beside
;
this
we
may
boldly
aver
.
Now
our
Conversations
must
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
,
then
there
must
be
a
glory
in
our
Conversations
,
we
must
hold
forth
the
Gospel
in
our
Conversations
:
therefor
Professors
of
the
Gospel
they
should
shine
as
lights
in
the
world
.
I
beseech
you
mark
this
one
Note
.
I
remember
in
the
close
of
all
the
last
day
,
I
shewed
you
,
that
the
Saints
and
godly
people
are
call'd
,
the
glory
of
Jesus
Christ
Himself
;
surely
you
that
are
Professors
of
the
Gospel
should
live
so
as
to
be
the
glory
of
the
glorious
Gospel
,
and
what
manner
of
persons
ought
we
to
be
then
?
it's
not
enough
that
our
Conversations
be
not
defiled
with
the
most
filthy
and
abominable
pollutions
of
the
world
,
but
our
Conversations
should
be
such
as
should
be
a
glory
to
the
glorious
Gospel
:
Look
in
the
Gospel
,
there
shine
the
Attributes
of
God
in
glory
,
so
in
our
lives
there
should
be
shining
the
glorious
Attributes
of
God
,
that
all
that
behold
our
Conversations
may
admire
the
Attributes
of
God
shining
in
our
lives
,
and
glorifie
our
Heavenly
Father
.
Certainly
a
child
of
God
that
keeps
close
to
God
,
and
lives
holily
in
his
life
,
doth
let
out
more
of
the
glory
of
God
shining
before
the
world
than
the
Sun
in
the
Firmament
;
A
Christian
that
professes
the
Gospel
,
and
doth
walk
answerably
to
the
Gospel
,
I
say
he
is
a
more
glorious
creature
in
this
world
than
the
Sun
in
the
Firmament
;
certainly
if
we
do
but
consider
this
,
that
we
are
appointed
here
in
this
world
while
we
live
,
to
hold
forth
the
glory
of
the
Gospel
,
to
make
it
to
be
a
glorious
Gospel
before
all
that
we
live
among
,
it
would
cause
another
manner
of
Conversation
than
as
yet
we
have
.
But
to
wind
up
all
in
a
few
words
of
Application
,
more
particularly
(
though
all
the
way
as
I
have
gone
I
have
labored
to
apply
it
)
all
that
I
shall
say
may
be
refer'd
unto
these
two
particulars
.
Application
.
And
the
first
is
,
For
the
rebuking
of
those
whose
Conversations
are
not
as
becomes
the
Gospel
.
I
appeal
to
your
consciences
,
Do
not
your
consciences
in
hearing
these
things
condemn
you
?
If
this
be
a
Conversation
becoming
the
Gospel
,
O
Lord
,
how
far
are
we
from
honoring
the
Gospel
in
our
lives
?
for
how
do
many
of
your
Conversations
disgrace
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
?
you
put
Jesue
Christ
even
to
open
shame
by
your
Conversations
;
and
such
as
you
are
,
are
blots
to
profession
&
stains
to
Religion
,
and
the
truth
is
,
it
had
been
better
you
had
never
bin
born
,
if
God
doth
not
work
upon
your
hearts
in
some
measure
before
you
die
to
recover
the
honor
that
you
have
taken
away
from
this
glorious
Gospel
.
Gal.
2.
compare
the
11.
vers.
and
the
14.
together
,
and
in
the.
11.
ver.
you
shall
find
Paul
,
when
he
did
but
see
Peter
to
walk
not
as
he
ought
to
do
,
(
saith
he
)
I
withstood
Peter
to
his
face
:
What
's
the
matter
?
You
shall
see
the
cause
in
the
14.
verse
,
(
for
saith
he
)
He
did
not
walk
uprightly
according
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
:
In
that
one
particular
(
it
seems
)
Peter
was
blame-worthy
,
O
how
was
Pauls
spirit
stir'd
!
I
resisted
him
to
his
face
saith
he
.
Though
Peter
was
a
glorious
Apostle
,
yet
because
in
that
thing
he
did
not
walk
according
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
,
Paul
resisted
him
to
his
face
.
And
are
there
any
that
make
profession
?
and
do
you
see
that
they
walk
not
according
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
?
Resist
them
to
their
faces
,
though
they
be
never
so
eminent
,
either
in
Church
or
Common-wealth
,
to
be
head
and
shoulders
above
others
,
yet
these
are
to
be
resisted
to
their
face
.
Oh
the
Gospel
was
precious
to
the
heart
of
Paul
,
and
therfore
he
could
not
bear
,
no
not
a
Peter
,
not
to
walk
according
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
.
Oh
how
many
!
how
many
are
there
among
you
that
do
not
walk
according
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospel
?
Now
the
Lord
cause
your
consciences
this
day
to
resist
you
to
your
faces
,
and
to
speak
in
secret
to
you
,
and
to
convince
you
of
the
dreadful
evil
that
you
are
guilty
of
:
is
such
a
Conversation
as
you
walk
in
such
as
become
the
Gospel
?
I
remember
I
have
read
a
story
,
you
shal
find
it
in
Richard
the
first
,
when
he
prevailed
in
warr
,
and
took
a
Bishop
,
the
Bishop
of
Bevoice
,
the
Pope
was
angry
,
and
sends
and
expostulates
with
him
,
that
he
would
presume
to
meddle
with
one
of
his
Sons
,
and
imprison
him
.
The
King
sent
this
answer
again
to
the
Pope
:
He
takes
the
Habergion
and
other
warlike
instruments
that
the
Bishop
had
,
and
sends
them
to
the
Pope
with
these
words
;
See
,
Is
this
thy
Sons
Coat
?
is
it
fit
for
him
to
wear
such
things
as
these
?
So
I
may
say
concerning
many
professors
,
look
upon
their
Conversations
,
and
what
is
this
the
Coat
?
this
the
Conversation
of
the
son
of
God
?
As
that
Richard
the
first
,
thought
it
such
an
unbeseeming
thing
for
a
Bishop
to
have
warlike
instruments
about
him
,
and
to
be
taken
clad
in
armor
.
On
't
is
an
unbeseeming
thing
for
such
as
profess
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
to
have
instruments
of
death
about
them
,
to
have
wicked
Conversations
,
to
live
in
wicked
and
ungodly
waies
,
Oh!
't
is
not
Christs
Livery
,
not
the
Coat
of
one
that
professes
godliness
:
Certainly
there
must
be
another
manner
of
Conversation
than
this
.
EXHORTATION
.
And
therefore
to
close
all
in
a
word
or
two
of
Exhortation
.
Oh
that
God
would
move
our
hearts
now
by
what
we
have
heard
,
to
labor
to
honor
the
glorious
Gospel
that
we
do
profess
,
O
that
that
worthy
Name
(
in
Jam.
2.
7.
)
may
not
be
blasphemed
by
wicked
men
;
Oh
let
not
that
worthy
Name
of
God
and
Christ
(
which
you
profess
)
be
blasphemed
for
your
sakes
,
but
walk
worthy
of
that
worthy
Name
of
the
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
and
of
his
Gospel
.
My
brethren
,
know
that
when
you
undertake
the
profession
of
the
Gospel
,
you
undertake
a
great
matter
;
do
not
come
to
the
profession
of
the
Gospel
and
look
upon
it
as
if
it
were
a
slight
matter
;
't
is
a
great
matter
,
the
profession
of
the
Gospel
:
In
1
Tim.
2.
10.
it
is
a
good
Scripture
for
women
,
he
speaks
of
women
,
that
they
should
walk
as
those
that
do
profess
godliness
,
such
should
preach
the
contents
of
the
Gospel
in
an
Evangelical
behavior
before
others
,
they
should
therefore
bring
forth
fruits
worthy
of
repentance
,
or
meet
for
repentance
:
Hath
the
Lord
wrought
upon
your
hearts
,
to
chang
your
minds
and
turn
your
hearts
to
him
?
O
then
bring
forth
fruits
worthy
of
repentance
;
that
is
,
your
Conversations
must
be
worthy
of
the
Gospel
,
and
that
is
fruit
worthy
of
repentance
:
and
in
Acts
,
26.
20.
Works
meet
for
repentance
.
Oh
you
say
,
you
have
repented
you
of
your
sins
:
the
word
that
is
translated
there
repentance
;
it
is
,
change
of
mind
:
Oh
hath
God
changed
your
mind
?
Then
let
there
be
works
worthy
of
this
change
of
mind
.
And
divers
motives
there
should
have
been
named
for
the
stirring
up
of
your
hearts
to
walk
worthy
of
the
Gospel
:
O
consider
what
's
this
Gospel
you
profess
,
the
Scripture
cals
it
as
here
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
So
the
Gospel
of
the
grace
of
God
,
Act.
20.
24.
It
's
a
Gospel
by
which
you
are
begotten
,
1
Cor.
4.
15.
Thirdly
,
It
's
the
Gospel
of
your
salvation
,
Ephes.
1.
13.
And
fourthly
,
It
's
an
everlasting
Gospel
,
Revel.
14.
6.
And
then
as
you
had
it
before
,
a
glorious
Gospel
.
Oh
walk
worthy
of
this
Gospel
that
you
have
got
so
much
good
by
.
I
appeal
to
you
any
that
have
had
the
Gospel
working
upon
your
hearts
,
Have
not
you
got
so
much
good
by
the
Gospel
that
you
would
not
part
withal
for
ten
thousand
worlds
?
Oh
then
walk
worthy
of
that
Gospel
,
seeing
you
have
got
so
much
good
by
it
.
And
I
beseech
you
consider
that
motive
in
the
text
,
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
as
it
becomes
the
Gospel
of
Christ
.
[
Only
]
as
if
the
Apostle
should
say
,
the
Gospel
hath
many
things
that
darkens
it
,
and
many
adversaries
that
do
oppose
it
,
Oh
but
,
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
as
it
becomes
the
Gospel
;
you
need
care
for
nothing
that
opposeth
,
so
you
walk
worthy
of
the
Gospel
,
only
let
your
Conversation
,
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
.
Now
what
a
many
enemies
hath
the
Gospel
at
this
day
?
and
what
errors
and
divisions
are
there
to
ecclipse
this
Evangelical
Sun
?
Why
now
,
Only
let
your
Conversation
be
as
it
becomes
the
Gospel
:
That
is
,
in
these
times
wherein
there
is
so
much
done
against
the
Gospel
,
as
if
the
Apostle
should
say
,
Let
all
Devils
and
wicked
men
do
what
they
can
they
shall
never
prevail
against
the
Gospel
,
if
your
Conversations
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
;
this
is
enough
to
stand
out
against
all
that
is
done
against
the
Gospel
:
Oh
me
thinks
this
argument
should
be
a
prevailing
argument
.
Oh!
do
not
your
hearts
bleed
when
you
hear
what
opposition
is
made
against
the
glorious
Gospel
of
Christ
that
should
be
ten
thousand
times
deerer
than
your
lives
?
here
's
the
way
that
the
Gospel
should
stand
against
Hell
,
and
the
gates
of
Hell
,
all
counsels
of
the
enemy
shall
not
prevail
against
the
Gospel
,
if
your
Conversations
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
,
This
will
do
it
.
And
mark
what
Paul
saith
,
he
looks
upon
it
as
a
thing
thing
dearer
than
his
life
,
to
walk
so
as
might
further
the
Gospel
,
1
Cor.
9.
12.
We
suffer
all
things
(
saith
he
)
lest
we
should
hinder
the
Gospel
of
Christ
:
Mark
,
(
as
if
he
should
say
)
Oh
't
is
more
dear
than
our
lives
a
thousand
times
,
we
will
do
any
thing
,
and
suffer
any
thing
;
Oh
the
Apostles
spirit
was
filled
with
the
sweetness
of
the
Gospel
,
he
had
found
the
good
of
it
.
And
here
in
this
Scripture
he
saith
,
Oh
what
shall
I
do
?
what
shall
I
suffer
that
I
may
not
hinder
the
Gospel
?
Let
them
do
any
thing
that
possibly
can
be
to
me
,
or
take
what
they
will
from
me
,
I
crave
not
,
we
suffer
all
things
that
the
Gospel
may
not
be
hindred
.
Now
you
will
neither
do
nor
suffer
for
the
Gospel
,
you
will
not
part
with
a
base
lust
that
the
Gospel
may
not
be
hindred
;
one
professor
being
overtaken
with
an
apparent
sin
may
do
more
hurt
to
the
Gospel
than
he
can
do
good
all
his
life
,
let
him
live
as
long
as
Methuselah
;
that
sin
of
yours
that
is
so
dear
to
you
,
Will
not
you
part
with
it
?
it
will
hinder
the
Gospel
,
Oh
wilt
not
thou
part
with
thy
sin
,
when
any
temptation
comes
to
sin
?
Let
every
one
of
you
that
profess
you
love
the
Gospel
,
but
think
thus
,
Oh
but
shall
I
not
hinder
the
Gospel
if
I
listen
and
yeild
to
this
temptation
?
indeed
this
will
bring
me
a
great
deal
of
comfort
and
content
,
and
I
shall
get
so
much
by
it
;
Oh
but
will
it
not
obstruct
the
Gospel
?
the
very
thought
of
this
that
it
possibly
may
hinder
the
Gospel
,
should
cause
your
hearts
to
rise
with
indignation
against
that
temptation
,
and
cast
out
that
sin
;
God
forbid
that
I
should
meddle
with
that
sin
which
wil
hinder
the
Gospel
.
And
therefore
in
Act.
20
,
24.
the
Apostle
professes
,
that
his
life
is
not
dear
to
him
,
so
be
it
he
might
but
further
the
Gospel
:
And
in
1
Cor.
9.
from
the
12.
vers.
to
the
23.
he
professes
there
,
he
would
become
all
things
to
all
men
,
he
would
be
a
servant
to
any
man
,
and
yeeld
to
all
things
that
he
could
,
so
be
it
he
might
not
sin
against
God
,
to
be
never
so
vile
in
the
eyes
of
men
,
and
all
that
he
might
but
further
the
Gospel
.
Oh
that
it
were
but
so
in
our
hearts
.
We
reade
of
an
excellent
commendations
of
one
,
in
the
2
of
Cor.
8.
18.
That
his
praise
is
in
the
Gospel
in
all
the
Churches
.
Oh
this
is
an
excellent
thing
,
when
it
can
be
said
of
a
Professor
of
Religion
(
it
may
be
this
man
hath
not
any
great
commendation
for
parts
,
no
but
)
his
praise
is
in
the
Gospel
.
As
the
Saints
of
God
and
all
the
Churches
of
God
that
knew
him
,
they
highly
commended
him
,
Why
?
Because
that
the
Gospel
is
furthered
by
him
,
his
praise
is
in
the
Gospel
:
this
we
should
labor
al
of
us
what
possibly
we
can
.
My
brethren
,
what
a
mercy
is
it
,
that
God
should
account
any
thing
that
we
do
worthy
of
the
Gospel
!
Mark
the
Text
,
Why
,
can
we
poor
worms
do
any
thing
worthy
of
the
Gospel
?
I
but
though
you
can
do
but
little
,
God
will
account
your
endeavours
even
worthy
of
the
Gospel
.
John
saith
,
that
he
was
unworthy
to
loose
the
latchet
of
Christs
shoe
,
nor
worthy
to
carry
the
shoe
of
Christ●
:
Then
,
are
we
such
as
can
walk
worthy
of
the
glorious
Gospel
?
Oh
't
is
Gods
infinit
goodness
that
shal
account
us
to
be
worthy
of
the
Gospel
.
The
Apostles
did
not
account
themselves
worthy
to
suffer
for
the
Gospel
,
Acts
,
5.
41.
And
shall
God
account
us
to
do
that
which
is
worthy
of
his
Gospel
?
Oh
this
should
be
a
mighty
encouragement
to
us
,
to
walk
worthy
of
the
Gospel
.
And
there
is
an
notable
encouraging
text
,
in
Luke
,
21.
36.
Walk
worthy
of
the
Gospel
:
And
then
you
shall
see
what
God
will
account
you
worthy
of
:
Watch
ye
therefore
,
and
pray
alwaies
,
that
ye
may
be
accounted
worthy
to
escape
all
these
things
that
shall
come
to
passe
,
and
to
stand
before
the
Son
of
Man
.
Watch
and
Pray
,
be
watchful
in
all
your
converse
,
keep
your
communion
with
God
close
:
What
will
be
the
fruit
of
this
?
That
ye
may
be
accounted
worthy
to
escape
these
things
:
that
is
,
the
many
afflictions
,
dangers
,
and
evils
that
shall
come
upon
the
world
,
you
shall
escape
the
evil
of
them
at
least
.
And
to
stand
before
the
Son
of
Man
.
Here
's
a
notable
Scripture
to
quicken
up
our
hearts
to
walk
conscionably
and
strictly
in
our
Conversation
,
watch
over
your
waies
,
stand
upon
your
guard
,
and
pray
,
that
you
may
be
accounted
worthy
to
stand
before
the
Son
of
Man
:
Why
?
Is
there
any
that
can
stand
before
the
Son
of
Man
in
glory
?
or
that
shal
be
accounted
worthy
to
stand
before
Him
?
Yes
,
a
godly
and
gracious
man
or
woman
that
walks
conscionably
in
their
Conversation
,
when
the
Son
of
Man
shall
come
in
his
glory
,
they
shal
be
able
to
stand
before
Him
,
and
be
accounted
worthy
.
Oh
then
,
let
your
Conversation
be
as
becomes
the
Gospel
,
and
you
shall
be
accounted
by
God
,
worthy
to
stand
before
the
Son
of
Man
.
Jesus
Christ
▪
He
walks
towards
you
as
becomes
a
Mediator
;
yea
Christ
doth
al
things
that
are
sutable
to
His
relations
,
as
a
Husband
,
as
a
Savior
:
Oh
do
you
all
things
that
are
sutable
to
your
relations
.
And
for
the
close
of
all
,
I
beseech
you
lay
but
to
heart
the
great
Design
that
God
hath
in
the
Gospel
,
think
thus
with
thy self
,
Surely
the
Work
of
God
in
the
Gospel
is
a
glorious
Work
:
Well
then
:
surely
God
hath
some
great
Design
that
He
drives
on
in
the
Gospel
.
What
is
it
?
Let
me
labor
to
serve
it
whatsoever
in
me
lieth
.
Now
if
you
reade
in
the
Gospel
you
shall
find
that
the
Design
that
God
hath
,
it
is
,
To
purchase
to
Himself
,
a
peculiar
people
,
zealous
of
good
works
:
to
promote
holiness
and
godliness
,
that
we
being
redeemed
from
the
hands
of
our
enemies
,
might
serve
him
in
holiness
and
righteousness
all
the
daies
of
our
lives
.
This
is
the
Design
that
God
hath
:
I
see
that
Mankind
is
fallen
from
me
,
and
the
people
in
the
world
are
generally
fallen
into
wickedness
,
the
whole
world
lieth
in
wickedness
,
over
head
and
ears
in
sin
;
but
I
would
have
holiness
advanced
,
I
would
have
my
Image
renewed
,
I
would
have
a
peculiar
people
that
might
live
for
ever
to
serve
and
worship
me
:
Here
's
the
Design
of
God
:
Oh
let
me
now
serve
this
design
of
God
,
and
labor
to
do
all
that
I
can
to
serve
,
and
honor
,
and
blesse
,
and
magnifie
that
God
that
hath
wrought
such
glorious
things
for
us
,
as
He
hath
wrought
in
the
Gospel
.
And
as
Christ
saith
in
Mat.
3.
when
He
came
to
be
paptized
of
John
,
It
becomes
us
to
fulfill
all
righteousness
.
Now
shall
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
Himself
say
thus
,
It
becomes
us
to
fulfill
all
righteousness
;
surely
then
it
becomes
you
to
fulfil
al
righteousness
.
Would
you
walk
as
becomes
the
Gospel
?
Give
up
your
hearts
,
strength
,
and
endeavors
what
possibly
you
can
to
fulfill
all
righteousness
,
do
not
say
,
Why
should
I
do
thus
?
and
why
need
we
be
so
forward
and
strict
?
Oh
remember
the
text
;
If
any
talk
of
too
much
strictness
,
and
too
much
forwardness
;
then
answer
thus
;
I
heard
in
such
a
place
such
a
Text
opened
and
applied
to
me
,
that
my
Conversation
must
be
as
it
becomes
the
Gospel
;
and
certainly
let
me
do
what
I
can
,
I
cannot
do
so
much
but
that
the
Gospel
will
require
ten
thousand
times
more
than
I
can
do
,
and
therfore
I
do
endeavor
to
walk
as
becoms
the
Gospel
:
And
I
hear
that
Christ
Himself
saith
,
that
it
became
Him
to
fulfil
all
righteousness
;
And
why
should
not
I
walk
as
Christ
Himself
walked
?
O
my
life
hath
bin
too
vain
heretofore
,
my
heart
hath
been
dead
,
and
I
have
not
been
quickned
up
so
as
to
walk
worthy
of
the
Gospel
;
but
for
the
time
to
come
my
care
and
endeavor
above
all
things
in
the
world
,
shall
be
,
That
I
may
honor
this
glorious
GOSPEL
of
Jesus
Christ
,
from
whom
I
do
expect
to
have
such
glorious
things
hereafter
.
Consider
now
what
hath
been
said
,
and
the
Lord
give
you
understanding
in
these
things
,
that
you
may
be
kept
blameless
unto
the
coming
of
our
Lord
JESUS
CHRIST
.
SERMON
I.
IF
you
please
to
reflect
back
upon
the
last
daies
Exercise
,
when
we
finished
that
Scripture
in
the
Philippians
,
that
teaches
us
to
walk
as
becomes
the
Gospel
;
in
the
prosecution
of
which
we
shewed
what
it
was
the
Gospel
principally
did
hold
forh
unto
us
;
and
what
Conversations
ought
to
be
in
the
Professors
of
it
sutable
unto
those
things
the
Gospel
holds
forth
;
and
among
those
,
this
was
one
particular
of
great
moment
,
that
we
did
then
but
hint
out
unto
you
in
a
word
or
two
,
That
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
was
not
of
this
world
.
They
are
Christs
own
words
.
Now
because
it
is
a
consideration
of
very
great
use
,
I
would
be
loth
the
benefit
of
it
should
be
lost
:
therefore
I
have
now
pickt
out
that
to
speak
to
more
largely
,
and
to
open
the
meaning
of
it
unto
you
from
this
Scripture
;
JOHN
,
18.
36.
Jesus
answered
and
said
,
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
.
THE
words
are
a
part
of
the
story
of
Christs
arraignment
before
Pilat
.
Behold
here
the
King
of
Heaven
and
Earth
stands
arraigned
at
the
Barr
of
a
wicked
man
.
In
this
Arraignment
we
find
a
special
Charge
which
his
Adversaries
bring
against
Him
,
which
was
this
:
THAT
HE
MADE
HIMSELF
THE
KING
OF
THE
JEWS
.
He
was
an
enemy
to
Government
.
The
usual
charge
that
the
world
hath
had
against
the
Saints
,
that
they
are
enemies
to
Government
.
They
fare
no
worse
here
than
Christ
did
.
Pilat
requires
of
him
to
answer
to
the
Charge
,
(
whether
it
were
so
or
no
,
that
He
hath
made
Himself
a
King
.
)
Now
you
shall
find
in
the
answer
of
Christ
,
He
doth
not
deny
the
thing
,
but
implicitly
grants
it
,
neither
doth
he
answer
him
fully
to
his
mind
,
but
saith
,
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
.
My
Kingdom
]
As
if
he
should
say
,
I
acknowledg
that
I
have
a
Kingdom
,
as
mean
and
low
as
I
am
brought
now
,
though
I
stand
here
before
you
as
a
despised
man
,
a
Carpenters
son
,
yet
I
confess
I
have
a
Kingdom
,
but
it
is
not
of
this
world
.
Not
of
this
world
]
He
doth
not
say
,
not
IN
this
world
,
but
saith
,
it
is
not
OF
this
world
,
it
is
not
a
worldly
Kingdom
.
We
have
in
the
words
these
two
things
.
First
,
That
Christ
hath
a
Kingdom
.
Secondly
,
What
kind
of
Kingdom
Christs
is
,
Not
of
this
world
.
I
shall
not
here
speak
much
unto
the
former
,
and
so
to
handle
the
common
place
of
Christs
Kingly
Office
,
but
only
hint
it
to
you
as
it
makes
way
to
the
latter
,
there
we
shall
stay
a
while
.
Christ
he
hath
a
Kingdom
,
He
is
anointed
by
the
Father
to
be
King
,
as
well
as
Priest
,
and
Prophet
of
His
Church
:
Psal.
45.
6.
Thy
Throne
O
God
,
is
for
ever
and
ever
,
the
Scepter
of
thy
Kingdom
is
a
right
Scepter
:
(
that
Psalm
is
a
Prophesie
of
Christ
:
)
And
in
the
19.
of
Revel.
16.
Christ
is
there
called
,
The
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
;
Christ
God-man
,
is
the
King
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
Christ
God-man
,
is
the
King
of
Angels
and
over
all
the
World
;
and
we
must
know
Christ
as
a
King
,
and
act
our
faith
upon
him
as
a
King
or
else
we
know
Him
not
aright
,
we
have
not
the
true
work
of
faith
except
(
I
say
)
our
faith
act
upon
Him
as
a
King
as
well
as
a
Savior
:
In
Acts
,
2.
36.
God
hath
made
Him
(
saith
the
text
)
both
Lord
and
Christ
:
Mark
,
He
it
not
only
Christ
,
but
Lord
and
Christ
;
though
it
is
true
,
that
in
the
word
Christ
all
His
Offices
are
implyed
,
which
signifies
,
anointed
to
them
all
;
but
yet
this
is
expressed
by
its
self
,
Lord
and
Christ
,
for
indeed
properly
He
is
Christ
unto
His
Church
;
but
He
is
also
Lord
over
all
the
World
in
some
sense
.
But
then
you
will
say
,
How
doth
He
say
,
that
His
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
if
He
he
Lord
over
all
the
world
?
Now
that
I
might
come
to
that
point
that
I
have
chosen
the
text
for
,
we
are
to
know
that
Christ
hath
a
double
Kingdom
.
First
,
Together
with
the
Father
He
hath
a
Providential
Kingdom
(
as
I
may
so
say
for
distinction
sake
.
)
Secondly
,
He
hath
a
Mediatory
Kingdom
(
as
Divines
call
it
.
)
First
,
A
Providential
Kingdom
together
with
the
Father
whereby
He
mannages
all
the
affairs
of
the
world
.
(
I
say
)
God-man
,
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
doth
mannage
all
the
affairs
of
the
world
,
His
Scepter
ruleth
over
all
:
as
God
did
make
all
things
by
Christ
,
so
He
doth
govern
all
things
by
Him
;
if
God
had
not
deputed
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
God
man
the
Mediator
to
have
been
the
Governor
of
all
things
,
the
holiness
and
justice
of
God
according
to
the
Covenant
of
works
by
which
he
had
to
deal
with
man
would
have
destroyed
the
world
upon
mans
sin
;
had
not
the
ordering
and
governing
of
the
world
been
put
into
the
hand
of
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
God-man
the
Mediator
,
for
though
he
was
not
manifested
in
the
flesh
,
He
had
not
actually
taken
our
humane
Nature
upon
Him
,
yet
He
was
look'd
upon
as
God-man
with
the
Father
even
before
the
foundation
of
the
world
was
laid
,
and
so
all
things
were
committed
to
Him
;
And
hence
the
world
notwithstanding
the
sin
that
hath
been
in
it
hath
been
preserved
so
as
it
hath
been
to
this
day
;
Christ
therefore
hath
a
Providential
Kingdom
together
with
the
Father
,
and
so
he
is
King
,
not
over
the
Churches
only
,
the
King
of
the
Saints
,
but
He
is
over
all
the
Heathen
,
over
all
the
world
,
from
the
rising
of
the
Sun
to
the
setting
thereof
:
And
the
Civil
Magistrate
(
as
I
may
so
say
)
is
the
Deputy
of
Christ
in
this
his
Providential
Kingdom
,
Gods
Vicegerent
upon
Earth
,
all
Magistrates
whatsoever
are
Officers
subordinate
under
Him
.
But
now
,
there
's
another
Kingdom
of
Christ
that
this
Scripture
speaks
of
,
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
.
That
is
,
the
Kingdom
of
the
Mediator
(
as
Divines
calls
it
,
)
that
more
properly
concerns
His
Church
in
the
execution
of
His
Mediatory
Office
:
Now
this
Kingdom
of
Christ
it
was
ever
since
there
was
a
Church
,
but
it
was
very
dark
under
clouds
and
curtains
,
the
glory
of
it
was
little
till
the
second
Person
came
to
be
manifested
in
the
flesh
,
then
indeed
this
Mediatory
Kingdom
of
Christ
came
to
be
revealed
abundantly
,
more
cleerly
than
before
,
and
Christ
exercised
it
more
fully
;
this
is
that
which
the
Scripture
so
often
in
the
Gospel
cals
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
.
Repent
for
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
is
at
hand
:
't
is
not
of
this
world
,
but
it
's
cal'd
the
Kingdom
of
Heaven
;
the
Mediatory
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
;
there
's
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
a
worldly
kingdom
and
this
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
And
that
's
the
subject
that
I
am
now
to
open
to
you
,
How
Christs
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
the
vast
difference
between
worldly
kingdoms
and
Christs
Kingdom
,
which
you
will
find
to
be
a
point
of
very
great
use
.
First
,
Christs
Kingdom
hath
not
that
pomp
and
glory
,
that
bravery
and
galantry
that
the
Kingdoms
of
the
world
have
;
you
know
in
the
Kingdoms
of
the
world
there
's
a
great
deal
of
outward
pomp
and
glory
;
Bernice
and
Agrippa
,
they
came
in
great
pomp
(
the
text
saith
;
)
the
Kings
of
the
earth
have
glorious
attendance
.
Christ
hath
no
such
thing
,
His
attendance
was
a
few
poor
Fisher-men
:
Kings
have
great
Courts
,
and
crouded
with
Courtiers
:
His
Court
was
but
small
,
only
a
few
of
such
kind
of
men
,
mean
and
contemptible
,
taken
from
the
hedges
,
and
out
of
the
high
waies
:
They
have
sumptuous
Pallaces
:
Christ
had
not
a
place
to
hide
His
head
here
in
this
world
;
He
saith
himself
,
that
the
Foxes
have
holes
,
and
the
Birds
of
the
air
have
nests
,
but
the
Son
of
Man
hath
not
wherewithal
to
hide
His
head
,
and
yet
a
great
King
for
all
that
:
Surely
it
was
not
of
this
world
.
The
Kings
of
the
earth
have
all
kind
of
delicates
that
this
world
can
afford
,
they
carry
things
in
great
state
:
It
was
not
so
with
Christ
,
Zech.
9.
9.
Rejoyce
greatly
,
Oh
Daughter
of
Zion
,
shout
Oh
Daughter
of
Jerusalem
;
behold
thy
King
cometh
unto
thee
,
He
is
just
,
and
having
salvation
,
lowly
,
and
riding
upon
an
Ass
,
and
upon
a
Colt
,
the
foal
of
an
Ass
.
He
comes
lowly
and
mean
,
the
way
of
Christ
in
this
His
kindom
is
a
way
of
humility
and
outward
meanness
and
lowliness
,
it
is
a
way
of
outward
contempt
,
scorn
and
dirision
,
this
is
the
way
of
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
by
poverty
,
and
lowliness
He
would
overcome
the
world
,
not
by
bravery
and
magnificence
,
nor
by
great
pomp
and
glory
,
He
doth
not
dazle
the
eyes
of
men
by
such
means
;
but
His
glory
consists
in
self-denial
,
in
emptying
of
Himself
,
in
becoming
poor
;
&
therfore
His
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
.
Luke
,
17.
20.
The
Kingdom
of
God
(
saith
the
text
there
)
comes
not
with
observation
:
that
's
the
word
:
the
meaning
of
it
is
this
:
It
is
not
a
thing
that
by
any
outward
pompous
Ceremonies
can
be
observed
.
Now
Kings
when
they
go
from
one
place
to
another
,
by
their
attendance
,
and
by
a
great
many
ceremonies
that
are
used
for
the
setting
out
of
their
pomp
and
glory
,
they
are
taken
notice
of
and
observed
;
you
may
know
the
King
comes
here
,
say
the
people
,
when
they
see
such
things
.
But
saith
the
text
there
,
The
Kingdom
of
God
comes
not
by
observation
;
there
's
no
such
outward
pomp
and
glory
,
there
's
nothing
but
outward
meaness
and
baseness
to
the
eye
of
the
flesh
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
.
He
that
is
in
Himself
the
most
glorious
King
,
and
from
whom
all
other
Kings
have
their
power
,
yet
He
hath
a
Kingdom
that
is
not
of
this
world
,
that
hath
nothing
but
meaness
,
poverty
,
and
lowliness
that
doth
appear
in
it
to
the
eyes
of
men
.
Secondly
,
The
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
,
in
regard
of
His
Subjects
.
Look
what
subjects
Christ
hath
,
they
are
such
as
are
not
of
this
world
:
So
Christ
tels
His
Disciples
,
as
you
may
find
in
the
17.
of
John
,
I
am
not
of
the
world
:
and
you
are
not
of
the
world
.
Kings
,
they
have
for
their
subjects
,
Nobles
,
Peers
,
and
great
Personages
,
especially
those
that
are
near
about
them
:
but
now
the
subjects
that
Christ
hath
for
His
Kingdom
(
for
the
generality
of
them
)
they
are
of
the
poor
,
mean
,
base
,
&
contemptible
men
of
the
world
,
such
as
are
look'd
upon
,
as
the
off-scouring
of
all
things
,
these
are
His
subjects
:
as
in
the
second
of
James
,
5.
verse
,
Hearken
my
beloved
brethren
:
Hath
not
God
chosen
the
poor
of
this
world
,
rich
in
faith
,
and
heirs
of
the
Kingdom
?
The
poor
of
this
world
,
rich
in
faith
,
and
heirs
of
the
Kingdom
:
they
are
the
great
hears
,
even
the
poor
of
this
world
.
You
know
what
an
offence
it
was
unto
the
Jews
,
say
they
,
Do
any
of
the
Rulers
beleeve
in
him
?
but
this
multitude
,
which
is
accursed
.
A
company
of
poor
women
,
illiterat
people
they
flock
after
Jesus
Christ
.
The
subjects
of
Christ
are
men
chosen
out
of
this
world
,
he
himself
appeared
not
with
the
glory
of
the
world
.
And
secondly
,
His
subjects
are
men
chosen
out
of
the
world
.
Thirdly
,
The
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
;
that
is
,
the
rule
that
Christ
hath
in
His
subjects
,
and
over
these
His
subjects
in
this
His
Kingdom
it
is
not
of
this
world
,
the
rule
it
is
spiritual
,
It
is
principally
upon
the
hearts
,
the
wills
,
the
consciences
of
those
that
are
His
subjects
,
every
subject
of
Christ
hath
his
will
and
heart
subdued
to
Jesus
Christ
.
It
is
not
so
in
this
world
,
men
may
be
subject
to
the
Kings
of
this
world
meerly
by
constraint
because
they
dare
not
do
otherwise
,
many
Kings
in
this
world
have
subjects
whose
hearts
are
not
with
them
,
who
love
them
not
,
the
Kings
of
this
world
they
rule
only
the
outward
man
▪
But
Christs
Kingdom
is
another
kind
of
Kingdom
,
He
rules
in
the
hearts
of
men
,
there
is
His
Throne
,
in
the
wills
,
in
the
affections
of
men
,
in
the
consciences
of
men
,
Christ
swaies
His
Scepter
in
mens
souls
:
men
by
conquest
they
subdue
subjects
to
themselves
;
Christ
he
subdues
too
in
a
way
of
conquest
,
but
he
doth
not
subdue
the
outward
man
so
much
as
the
inward
man
,
the
will
is
subdued
to
Christ
,
He
swaies
His
Scepter
in
their
hearts
:
this
is
a
great
mystery
of
godliness
,
the
swaying
of
the
Scepter
of
Jesus
Christ
in
the
hearts
of
the
Saints
;
and
therefore
the
Scripture
tels
us
,
That
the
Kingdom
of
God
is
within
us
,
it
is
an
inward
Kingdom
.
That
's
the
third
thing
wherein
the
difference
between
Christs
Kingdom
and
the
Kingdoms
of
the
world
consists
.
Fourthly
,
The
Laws
of
Christ
are
Spiritual
.
Observe
the
difference
between
the
Laws
of
Christ
in
the
government
of
His
Church
,
and
the
Laws
that
are
for
the
government
of
the
world
,
it
will
be
of
very
great
use
for
you
to
know
:
The
Lord
in
His
Providential
Kingdom
appointing
Magistrates
to
govern
here
in
the
world
in
His
room
,
He
leaves
them
to
make
Laws
according
to
the
general
rules
of
prudence
and
justice
,
such
Laws
are
sufficient
for
the
governing
of
the
outward
man
,
and
for
the
attaining
to
a
Civil
end
for
which
their
government
is
appointed
;
But
now
Jesus
Christ
in
His
Mediatory
Kingdom
,
in
His
Church
He
makes
all
the
Laws
Himself
,
He
doth
not
leave
it
unto
the
Church
to
make
new
Laws
,
according
to
the
rules
of
their
own
prudence
,
what
they
conceive
to
be
fit
in
way
of
prudence
,
no
,
but
they
must
fetch
the
Laws
out
of
His
Word
,
and
impose
none
but
the
same
Laws
that
are
in
His
Word
,
they
must
have
a
Scriptum
est
,
it
is
written
,
here
are
these
and
these
texts
of
Scripture
for
what
is
enjoyned
,
nothing
must
be
added
unto
what
He
hath
in
His
Word
revealed
,
only
there
are
Divine
Laws
for
the
government
of
His
Church
:
now
't
is
true
,
that
the
Church
because
they
are
a
society
of
men
,
they
have
some
things
natural
,
and
some
things
civil
among
them
,
so
far
as
they
have
need
of
natural
and
civil
helps
,
so
far
there
may
be
Laws
made
according
to
rules
of
prudence
and
justice
,
and
Magistrates
may
come
in
to
be
helpful
to
the
Church
,
so
far
as
they
have
need
here
of
natural
and
civil
helps
as
a
society
of
men
;
But
now
to
speak
properly
to
that
which
belongs
to
them
meerly
as
they
are
the
Church
of
Christ
,
besides
that
that
they
have
need
of
as
they
are
men
,
and
natural
and
civil
societies
,
(
I
say
)
what
belongs
to
them
,
meerly
considered
as
a
Church
of
Christ
,
they
are
to
be
governed
only
by
the
Laws
of
Jesus
Christ
who
is
the
only
Law-giver
,
only
by
the
Laws
of
the
Word
;
and
there
is
not
that
liberty
of
making
new
Laws
in
the
Church
as
there
is
of
making
new
Laws
in
the
Common-wealth
and
State
;
and
that
's
a
great
difference
between
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
and
the
Kingdoms
of
this
world
.
That
's
a
fourth
;
The
Laws
are
different
.
The
Laws
are
different
,
not
only
that
they
are
by
Divine
revelation
in
the
one
,
and
left
to
humane
prudence
in
the
other
:
But
2
ly
in
the
one
the
Laws
bind
conscience
,
in
the
other
they
do
not
,
they
do
not
bind
conscience
any
further
than
the
nature
of
the
thing
that
is
required
binds
,
except
it
be
in
case
of
scandal
and
contempt
,
so
our
Divines
that
have
been
the
most
orthodox
have
gone
;
that
the
Laws
of
men
in
the
State
they
bind
not
conscience
,
that
is
,
if
a
man
should
not
do
the
thing
that
is
required
,
he
should
in
conscience
be
bound
over
to
eternal
death
for
not
doing
it
,
this
is
a
very
hard
bondage
,
a
cruel
yoke
:
but
thus
,
if
the
thing
that
is
required
be
right
and
just
,
then
the
nature
of
the
thing
may
bind
conscience
,
for
then
there
comes
in
a
Law
of
God
,
if
the
thing
be
just
and
right
that
is
required
:
or
however
,
if
I
know
nothing
to
the
contrary
but
it
may
be
just
and
right
,
I
must
not
break
the
Laws
of
man
so
as
to
give
scandal
,
or
in
a
way
of
contempt
;
but
if
it
be
privatly
,
so
as
it
be
no
scandal
,
nor
no
contempt
,
and
the
nature
of
the
thing
bind
me
not
,
then
my
conscience
is
not
bound
over
as
guilty
of
eternal
death
,
if
so
be
I
do
not
every
thing
that
man
requires
.
But
now
the
Laws
of
Christ
they
are
such
as
bind
conscience
as
they
come
from
him
,
he
is
such
a
King
that
(
I
say
)
because
they
come
from
him
and
from
his
Will
,
though
we
see
no
reason
in
the
matter
of
the
thing
,
though
they
have
nothing
in
the
nature
of
the
thing
but
meerly
the
Will
of
Christ
,
it
's
enough
to
tye
conscience
,
and
to
bind
us
even
upon
pain
of
eternal
death
to
obedience
.
Fiftly
,
Christs
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
:
That
homage
that
the
Saints
do
unto
Christ
it
is
not
worldly
but
spiritual
,
the
Worship
of
Christ
,
and
the
Ordinances
of
Christ
they
are
not
worldly
but
spiritual
.
Now
the
Kings
of
this
world
they
may
appoint
what
kind
of
worship
they
please
,
that
is
,
what
Ceremonies
they
will
,
whereby
their
subject
,
should
tender
up
their
homage
to
them
:
and
now
men
have
ventured
to
be
so
bold
with
Christ
the
King
,
because
men
may
tender
up
their
homage
unto
their
earthly
Kings
by
any
waies
invented
of
their
own
,
therefore
they
have
thought
that
they
might
presume
to
tender
up
their
homage
to
Christ
their
spiritual
King
by
any
waies
of
invented
worship
;
and
therein
was
a
great
error
,
they
lookt
upon
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
only
in
a
carnal
way
,
whereas
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
such
as
all
our
homage
that
we
tender
up
to
Him
must
be
Spiritual
,
it
must
be
Heavenly
,
it
must
be
from
Heaven
,
it
must
be
from
Christ
Himself
,
it
must
be
from
some
Institution
and
Appointment
of
Jesus
Christ
:
and
the
more
the
kingdom
of
Christ
doth
prevail
,
the
more
Spiritual
shall
that
homage
be
that
the
subjects
tender
up
to
Him
:
&
therefore
you
shall
find
that
when
the
holy
Ghost
speaks
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
in
the
new
Testament
,
with
reference
unto
that
which
was
then
in
the
old
Testament
,
He
calls
,
even
those
waies
of
worship
in
the
old
Testament
worldly
,
in
comparison
of
the
worship
and
homage
that
the
Saints
tender
to
Christ
in
the
new
Testament
,
as
in
Gal.
4.
3.
Even
so
we
,
when
we
were
children
,
were
in
bondage
under
the
elements
of
the
world
.
The
ceremonies
of
the
Law
are
call'd
here
the
elements
of
the
world
,
that
we
were
in
bondage
to
,
while
we
were
children
,
for
though
we
were
subject
to
Christ
then
,
yet
we
were
but
in
our
non-age
;
and
indeed
in
comparison
of
what
we
are
in
the
times
of
the
Gospel
we
were
slaves
rather
than
subjects
;
we
were
then
in
bondage
:
and
then
in
Col.
2.
8.
Beware
lest
any
man
spoil
you
through
Phylosophy
and
vain
deceit
,
after
the
tradition
of
men
,
after
the
rudiments
of
the
world
,
and
not
after
Christ
.
[
after
the
rudiments
of
the
world
]
These
rudiments
of
the
world
they
had
some
reference
(
as
it
appears
in
reading
this
Chapter
)
unto
the
ceremonies
of
the
Law
,
and
together
with
them
there
was
mixture
of
mens
own
inventions
,
they
were
the
rudiments
of
the
world
,
not
after
Christ
;
you
do
not
acknowledge
Christ
to
be
a
King
when
you
worship
him
in
a
worldly
way
,
after
the
rudiments
of
the
world
;
As
now
for
instance
,
because
men
were
wont
to
honor
the
Presence
Chamber
where
the
King
sits
,
when
you
go
into
it
you
are
to
be
uncovered
:
Now
like
unto
that
(
according
to
the
way
of
the
world
)
men
think
that
because
they
meet
here
for
Religious
ends
to
worship
God
,
that
when
they
come
(
as
any
time
in
the
week
)
into
such
a
place
as
this
is
,
they
must
come
uncovered
;
now
this
is
after
the
rudiments
of
the
world
,
you
think
to
worship
this
King
after
the
same
way
,
but
his
way
of
worship
is
no
such
low
institution
.
And
as
they
bowed
to
the
Chair
of
State
,
and
so
they
would
bow
with
cap
and
knee
to
the
Communion
Table
that
they
cal'd
the
Altar
;
now
these
are
according
to
the
rudiments
of
the
world
;
but
Christs
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
His
worship
must
be
spiritual
,
in
Heb.
9.
1.
Then
verily
the
first
Covenant
had
also
Ordinances
of
Divine
Service
,
and
a
worldly
Sanctuary
.
Mark
,
in
the
time
of
the
Law
it
was
but
a
worldly
Sanctuary
in
comparison
of
what
is
now
in
the
times
of
the
Gospel
;
those
waies
of
worship
though
they
were
once
appointed
by
God
,
Christ
the
King
of
His
Church
in
the
new
Testament
would
not
have
His
homage
tendered
up
by
these
waies
of
worship
,
they
were
too
worldly
for
Him
;
then
surely
to
have
the
inventions
of
men
in
the
worship
of
Christ
,
in
the
new
Testament
especially
,
it
is
too
worldly
for
Christ
:
No
it
must
be
Divine
and
Spiritual
,
he
that
worships
,
must
worship
in
spirit
and
in
truth
:
al
that
worship
and
homage
we
tender
up
to
Jesus
Christ
,
we
must
look
to
have
it
spiritual
and
not
worldly
;
and
so
the
Ordinances
,
though
they
have
something
external
,
as
the
Sacraments
,
yet
if
we
stick
to
the
outward
part
,
we
do
not
worship
Christ
as
our
King
in
a
right
way
;
but
we
must
be
spiritual
in
all
,
look
upon
the
spiritual
part
in
al
Ordinances
,
or
else
(
I
say
)
we
do
not
tender
up
that
homage
to
Christ
that
is
due
to
Him
,
as
the
King
of
His
Church
.
Sixthly
,
Christs
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
:
that
is
,
The
Officers
that
Christ
hath
appointed
,
for
the
government
of
His
Church
,
are
not
of
this
world
,
are
not
to
be
of
this
world
;
but
they
are
all
to
be
by
Divine
Institution
.
Observe
the
difference
in
the
Administration
of
Christs
Kingdom
,
and
the
worldly
Kingdoms
:
In
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
men
may
invent
as
many
new
Officers
as
they
please
,
they
may
errect
new
Officers
in
a
State
and
Common-wealth
:
But
al
the
men
in
the
world
cannot
errect
any
one
new
Office
in
the
Church
,
cannot
make
one
new
Officer
otherwise
than
is
in
the
Word
;
we
do
not
reade
of
any
such
name
as
Tryers
there
:
Now
though
we
do
not
find
Officers
of
States
in
the
Word
,
yet
a
Human
Creation
is
enough
,
as
the
Apostle
cals
it
,
Be
subject
to
every
Ordinance
of
men
.
You
have
it
in
Peter
,
the
word
that
is
there
translated
,
Ordinance
of
men
,
it
is
,
a
Humane
Creation
.
If
once
they
be
put
into
such
a
place
in
the
Church
,
they
have
the
ful
power
of
the
place
.
As
supose
now
a
Pastor
or
a
Teacher
hath
as
much
power
as
any
one
Pastor
or
Teacher
upon
the
face
of
the
earth
;
there
cannot
be
a
difference
between
one
Officer
and
another
of
the
same
kind
in
the
Church
as
in
the
State
:
Now
the
State
may
limit
their
Officers
as
they
please
,
in
some
Countries
they
may
make
Justices
of
the
Peace
for
one
use
,
and
in
another
Country
for
another
use
,
they
may
limit
them
according
as
they
please
,
how
they
shall
execute
their
places
,
and
when
they
must
leave
their
Offices
to
others
:
But
in
the
Church
,
one
Pastor
(
whatsoever
he
be
)
hath
as
much
power
of
Christ
in
him
as
any
that
live
,
for
as
there
can
be
no
new
Offices
in
this
kingdom
of
Christ
but
by
Divine
Institution
,
so
there
can
be
no
limitation
of
their
Office
but
according
to
the
Institution
of
Jesus
Christ
.
So
His
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
.
It
's
true
,
if
so
be
that
the
Magistrate
shall
come
in
by
Law
to
help
the
Church
,
so
far
as
they
shall
come
in
to
give
Civil
help
to
the
Church
they
may
appoint
Officers
,
to
see
that
their
power
be
not
abused
;
but
not
any
that
are
properly
Church
Officers
,
to
administer
any
spiritual
Ordinances
in
the
Church
,
but
such
as
are
by
Divine
Institution
.
Seventhly
,
The
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
;
the
weapons
by
which
Christ
doth
fight
with
His
adversaries
to
maintain
His
Kingdom
,
are
not
the
weapons
of
the
world
;
in
that
notable
Scripture
2
Cor.
10.
4
,
5.
For
the
weapons
of
our
warfare
are
not
carnal
,
but
mighty
through
God
,
to
the
pulling
down
of
strong
bolds
,
casting
down
imaginations
,
and
every
high
thing
,
that
exalteth
it self
against
the
knowledge
of
God
,
and
bringing
into
captivity
every
thought
to
the
obedience
of
Christ
.
Mark
,
here
's
the
weapons
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
Christ
brings
into
captivity
every
thought
,
easts
down
strong
holds
,
whatsoever
strong
hold
,
or
high
thing
is
lifted
up
against
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
Christ
hath
weapons
in
His
Kingdom
to
cast
it
down
;
but
saith
he
,
the
weapons
of
our
warfare
(
there
is
a
warfare
)
they
are
not
carnal
but
spiritual
.
Christ
in
His
kingdom
He
doth
not
appoint
carnal
weapons
,
He
gives
not
unto
His
Church
weapons
of
the
flesh
,
to
make
men
beleeve
whether
they
will
or
no.
You
will
say
,
If
there
be
not
such
weapons
that
are
outward
to
force
men
,
then
all
will
be
to
no
purpose
,
it
will
be
nothing
?
Yes
saith
the
Apostle
,
Our
weapons
are
not
carnal
,
but
Spiritual
;
and
he
answers
that
objection
,
That
men
will
not
care
for
them
if
they
do
not
come
in
an
outward
compulsary
way
,
by
imprisonments
,
and
fyning
,
and
such
kind
of
waies
.
We
speak
not
what
power
the
Civil
State
hath
,
but
Christ
hath
committed
no
such
thing
to
the
Church
,
as
the
Church
:
and
these
weapons
the
Apostle
speaks
of
,
though
they
be
not
carnal
but
spiritual
,
yet
they
are
mighty
through
God
,
and
the
more
spiritual
they
are
,
the
more
mighty
they
are
to
cast
down
imaginations
,
and
every
high
thing
that
exalteth
its
self
against
the
knowledg
of
God
,
and
bringing
into
captivity
every
thought
to
the
obedience
of
Christ
.
The
weapons
,
What
are
they
?
They
are
the
two
edged
sword
of
the
Spirit
,
the
Word
of
God
in
the
Name
of
Christ
,
and
with
the
authority
of
Christ
preached
to
the
people
in
the
Word
of
God
,
binding
men
in
a
dogmatical
way
,
these
are
our
Spiritual
weapons
;
Christ
hath
never
appointed
his
Church
to
defend
its
self
by
carnal
weapons
,
the
Church
goes
no
further
than
Spiritual
weapons
,
it
's
in
the
very
text
that
I
have
read
to
you
,
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
:
Mark
what
follows
,
What
were
the
weapons
Christ
had
to
defend
His
Kingdom
?
surely
no
worldly
weapons
,
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
;
if
my
Kingdom
were
(
saith
he
)
of
this
world
,
then
would
my
servants
fight
,
that
I
should
not
be
delivered
to
the
Jews
;
but
now
is
my
kingdom
not
from
hence
;
if
my
Kingdom
were
from
hence
,
I
should
have
the
like
weapons
to
defend
me
as
the
Kings
of
the
world
have
to
defend
themselves
.
Q.
You
will
say
,
What
's
the
fighting
and
Wars
for
now
?
May
there
not
be
Wars
and
fighting
for
the
maintainance
of
Religion
and
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
?
A.
Now
to
that
I
answer
thus
,
That
the
Church
hath
not
these
weapons
,
as
a
Church
they
have
only
spiritual
,
yea
and
were
it
that
any
Church
of
God
were
in
any
place
where
they
had
not
a
Civil
Right
to
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
then
I
confess
(
meerly
for
their
Religion
when
the
Civil
right
of
the
State
is
against
it
)
if
they
should
take
up
arms
and
fight
for
it
,
I
think
they
should
go
beyond
the
Commission
of
Jesus
Christ
:
they
should
trust
Christ
for
His
Kingdom
;
and
we
find
no
Warrant
in
all
the
Book
of
God
for
to
take
up
weapons
meerly
for
the
defence
of
Religion
.
And
therefore
in
the
primitive
times
,
never
took
up
weapons
,
all
their
armor
were
prayers
and
tears
.
Obj.
But
we
do
(
you
'l
say
)
now
;
Are
not
our
Wars
for
the
defence
of
Religion
.
Ans.
Now
to
that
it
's
cleerly
answered
thus
,
Our
Wars
are
for
the
defence
of
the
Civil
Right
we
have
to
the
outward
practice
of
our
Religion
,
and
so
by
weapons
we
may
defend
our
Civil
Right
,
that
is
,
if
we
live
in
such
a
State
where
we
have
Civil
Right
by
the
Laws
of
the
Sate
to
the
peacable
enjoyment
of
our
Religion
,
if
any
shall
come
to
disturb
us
,
then
by
the
vertue
of
our
Civil
Right
we
may
take
up
weapons
to
sight
and
defend
our selves
with
;
I
but
this
is
not
as
a
Church
,
nor
meerly
for
Religion
,
for
if
now
the
Civil
State
should
be
so
changed
that
the
Supream
Power
should
be
against
the
waies
of
Religion
,
yet
for
Civil
things
they
would
defend
us
,
but
for
the
waies
of
Religion
they
were
against
us
in
it
,
I
confess
in
such
a
case
for
men
that
have
no
Civil
authority
at
all
to
take
up
weapons
,
to
force
any
practice
,
or
way
of
Religion
,
this
would
not
be
warrantable
by
Christ
,
and
by
this
we
should
fight
for
the
kingdom
of
Christ
by
other
weapons
than
ever
Christ
hath
appointed
;
but
now
,
when
we
have
the
Civil
Power
,
the
Civil
Magistrate
may
grant
Civil
Liberty
,
and
Civil
Liberty
for
the
outward
practice
of
Religion
,
and
so
we
may
defend
such
a
Right
as
this
for
the
peaceable
practice
of
our
Religion
,
that
none
should
come
to
force
any
other
false
Religion
upon
us
.
But
now
,
the
kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
,
the
weapons
of
Christs
kingdom
are
spiritual
weapons
;
and
in
those
times
when
there
were
no
outward
weapons
to
defend
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
as
in
the
Primitive
times
when
all
Civil
States
were
against
the
kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
,
Did
it
not
thrive
?
We
are
ready
to
say
,
Al
Religion
will
be
taken
away
except
there
be
such
compulsary
waies
;
I
do
not
say
but
there
may
be
compulsion
to
keep
men
from
mischieving
of
others
in
things
that
are
against
the
foundation
.
But
now
for
the
raising
up
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
we
know
that
when
there
was
no
compulsary
waies
,
yet
the
kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
went
on
and
flourished
as
much
as
ever
it
hath
done
since
,
so
that
the
kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
,
He
hath
not
committed
to
His
Church
those
weapons
that
are
carnal
,
all
their
weapons
are
weapons
that
are
spiritual
,
to
prevail
with
the
hearts
and
consciences
of
men
and
no
further
:
And
if
we
did
understand
this
aright
,
it
would
mightily
quiet
our
spirits
;
and
the
more
we
did
rest
upon
the
weapons
Christ
hath
appointed
in
his
Word
,
the
more
we
did
look
into
the
Armory
of
the
Gospel
to
find
what
weapons
there
are
there
against
errors
and
abuses
in
his
Church
,
the
more
we
should
have
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
prevail
amongst
us
.
Eightly
,
The
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
:
that
is
,
the
Priviledges
of
Christs
kingdom
are
not
worldly
priviledges
,
but
Spiritual
,
and
Divine
,
and
Heavenly
Priviledges
.
Men
that
live
in
several
kingdoms
have
several
priviledges
,
some
in
one
way
,
and
some
in
another
;
so
every
society
of
men
,
and
every
kingdom
have
priviledges
,
men
that
are
subjects
of
such
a
Kingdom
,
they
have
the
priviledges
that
belong
to
such
a
kingdom
.
We
plead
for
many
priviledges
as
we
are
the
free
born
Subjects
of
England
,
that
the
people
have
a
right
to
by
their
freedoms
,
being
born
free
Subjects
,
as
those
that
are
above
them
have
a
right
to
that
power
that
they
have
.
So
now
in
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
there
are
some
priviledges
that
those
that
are
in
the
kingdom
of
Christ
have
that
others
have
not
.
As
now
,
When
any
man
comes
into
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
,
Oh
he
comes
to
partake
of
a
great
many
excellent
priviledges
,
being
once
made
a
free
Denizon
in
this
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
he
comes
to
have
a
great
many
priviledges
that
others
have
not
.
But
of
these
I
shall
treat
more
particularly
afterwards
.
Ninthly
,
The
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
;
the
penalties
and
punishments
that
Christ
hath
in
his
Church
are
not
worldly
;
I
do
not
mean
only
external
ones
,
for
they
may
be
refer'd
to
that
head
of
the
weapons
of
Christ
;
but
we
take
them
under
another
notion
;
Those
that
are
truly
the
Subjects
of
Christ
they
may
be
under
penalties
:
You
think
that
those
that
are
beleevers
cannot
be
chastised
for
their
sin
;
as
if
there
were
no
penalties
in
Christs
kingdom
;
I
confess
they
are
delivered
from
the
penalties
of
the
Law
;
But
Christs
inflicts
penalties
as
he
is
King
,
there
may
be
penalties
in
Christs
kingdom
.
And
the
right
understanding
of
this
would
much
help
us
in
that
point
;
Whether
Beleevers
may
be
chastised
for
sin
or
no
,
though
they
be
Beleevers
.
Oh
they
will
say
,
No.
Why
?
Because
Christ
hath
satisfied
the
Lawfully
,
and
how
can
God
require
it
in
them
?
I
confess
the
Law
cannot
;
I
but
Jesus
Christ
in
His
administration
as
He
is
King
,
not
as
He
is
the
Judge
of
the
Law
,
but
as
He
is
the
King
over
them
,
He
may
inflict
chastisements
upon
them
;
they
may
in
Christs
kingdom
have
some
chastisements
,
they
cannot
be
carried
out
of
that
kingdom
to
have
the
chastisements
of
the
Law
,
but
in
Christs
kingdom
Jesus
Christ
many
times
inflicts
spiritual
chastisements
upon
them
,
by
hiding
his
face
from
them
for
sin
,
and
by
many
spiritual
discertions
;
and
such
men
as
are
but
by
outward
profession
under
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
do
seem
to
be
His
Subjects
,
and
are
not
so
indeed
,
the
Lord
inflicts
spiritual
judgments
upon
them
,
as
hardness
of
heart
,
blindness
of
mind
,
reprobate
sences
;
and
I
beseech
you
observe
it
,
The
Lord
Christ
doth
not
so
much
observe
the
way
of
outward
judgements
upon
wicked
men
that
are
in
the
bosom
of
the
Church
,
as
He
doth
observe
to
inflict
outward
judgments
upon
the
Heathens
and
others
that
are
out
of
the
bosom
of
the
Church
;
no
,
Christ
hath
other
manner
of
punishments
for
those
that
are
in
the
Church
,
though
now
and
then
Christ
doth
inflict
outward
judgments
upon
them
;
but
the
main
thing
that
Christ
looks
at
in
His
Church
,
is
,
To
reward
with
spiritual
rewards
;
as
righteousness
and
peace
,
and
joy
in
the
holy
Ghost
and
the
like
;
so
He
doth
inflict
spiritual
punishments
;
Those
that
are
professors
in
the
Church
&
naught
and
vile
,
it
may
be
God
may
prosper
them
for
a
while
as
well
as
others
outwardly
,
Oh
but
the
punishments
of
Christ
in
His
kingdom
they
are
spiritual
,
your
souls
are
bound
over
to
eternal
death
,
your
hearts
are
hardned
,
your
consciences
are
benum'd
,
and
that
's
more
dreadful
wrath
a
great
deal
than
if
the
Lord
Christ
should
punish
your
bodies
,
or
take
away
your
estates
,
those
are
punishments
in
Christs
providential
Kingdom
,
but
the
penalties
as
Christ
is
the
King
of
the
Church
they
are
ever
spiritual
punishments
which
we
should
more
fear
and
tremble
at
a
great
deal
.
Thus
the
kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
.
Now
I
should
have
shewed
you
how
this
kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
will
certainly
prevail
in
the
world
,
let
the
world
do
what
they
can
.
In
the
2d
Psal.
Yet
have
I
set
My
King
upon
My
holy
Hill
.
It
will
at
length
prevail
over
all
the
world
,
and
bring
under
all
the
kingdoms
of
the
world
to
it
;
but
when
it
hath
done
so
,
then
there
shall
be
a
new
world
:
Certainly
there
is
a
time
that
Christ
shall
have
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
to
reign
over
them
in
another
manner
than
now
He
hath
,
and
that
is
at
the
end
of
the
world
;
I
will
give
you
a
Scripture
or
two
about
that
.
Revel.
11.
15.
The
seventh
Angel
sounded
,
and
there
were
great
voices
in
Heaven
,
saying
,
The
Kingdoms
of
this
world
are
become
the
Kingdoms
of
our
Lord
,
and
of
His
Christ
;
and
He
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
That
is
,
He
shall
subdue
the
kingdoms
that
were
of
this
world
,
and
then
He
shall
reign
;
He
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
Now
they
are
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
,
but
when
He
reigns
it
is
in
this
manner
that
is
here
spoken
of
,
it
is
in
another
world
,
as
appears
in
Heb.
2.
5.
For
unto
the
Angels
hath
He
not
put
in
subjection
the
world
to
come
,
whereof
we
speak
.
Here
the
Apostle
shews
that
Christ
is
above
the
Angels
,
for
he
hath
not
put
in
subjection
the
world
to
come
unto
the
Angels
;
therefore
there
is
a
world
to
come
wherein
Christ
shall
have
a
further
dominion
than
yet
he
hath
:
and
Adam
was
a
type
of
Jesus
Christ
in
this
,
Adam
he
had
the
command
of
this
present
,
world
.
Now
in
this
world
Christ
doth
rule
but
in
the
midest
of
his
Adversaries
,
but
there
is
a
time
coming
that
Christ
shall
have
all
under
him
;
as
Adam
in
his
innocency
had
the
whol
world
under
his
feet
:
And
Christ
doth
promise
unto
his
people
in
the
3.
of
Revel
21.
To
him
that
overcometh
,
will
I
grant
to
sit
with
me
in
my
Throne
,
even
as
I
also
overcame
and
am
set
down
with
my
Father
in
his
Throne
.
Mark
,
it
seems
there
is
a
Throne
of
Christ
yet
that
hath
not
been
,
for
here
's
a
promise
that
he
will
set
them
upon
his
Throne
as
he
sits
upon
his
Fathers
Throne
:
Now
Christ
rules
together
with
his
Father
,
but
saith
he
,
You
that
are
my
Saints
,
and
my
Subjects
now
,
you
shall
sit
upon
my
Throne
.
I
but
you
will
say
,
That
is
in
Heaven
?
(
in
Heaven
indeed
the
Saints
shall
reign
.
)
Nay
,
It
connot
be
meant
of
a
kingdom
wherein
the
Saints
shall
sit
eternally
with
Christ
in
Heaven
;
I
might
give
you
many
Scriptures
for
that
,
but
I
will
only
give
you
one
Scripture
,
1
Cor
15.
28.
And
when
all
things
shall
be
subdued
unto
Him
,
then
shall
the
Son
also
Himself
be
subject
unto
Him
,
that
put
all
things
under
Him
,
that
God
may
be
All
in
All.
Here
he
tells
us
that
there
is
a
time
that
God
shall
be
All
in
All
,
both
unto
Christ
,
and
unto
His
Saints
;
yea
,
and
you
shall
find
in
this
chapter
,
that
Jesus
Christ
shall
give
up
the
kingdom
unto
the
Father
,
(
speaking
of
the
time
of
the
resurrection
)
When
all
shall
rise
again
;
and
when
that
shall
come
,
the
kingdom
shall
be
delivered
up
unto
the
Father
;
so
that
this
is
a
time
before
the
general
resurrection
,
that
Christ
shall
sit
upon
the
Throne
,
there
is
yet
a
time
between
this
and
the
Saints
being
in
Heaven
,
when
the
Saints
shall
sit
upon
Christs
Throne
(
as
he
upon
his
Fathers
)
in
another
manner
than
now
they
do
:
Therefore
surely
Christ
shall
have
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
subdued
unto
him
in
another
manner
than
yet
he
hath
;
and
for
the
proof
of
it
,
do
but
reade
the
7th
chapter
of
the
book
of
Daniel
,
and
you
shall
find
abundant
of
proof
,
there
shall
be
abundant
deal
of
glory
in
that
kingdom
of
his
,
there
he
shall
have
attendants
to
purpose
,
thousand
thousands
administred
unto
him
,
and
ten
thousand
times
ten
thousand
stood
before
Christ
;
and
though
there
was
a
Judgment
,
and
the
Books
were
brought
,
yet
its
apparant
afterwards
,
that
the
Scripture
speaks
of
a
time
that
should
be
before
the
Saints
should
come
to
Heaven
;
for
he
saith
this
,
That
as
concerning
the
rest
of
the
Beasts
,
they
had
their
Dominion
taken
away
;
yet
their
lives
were
prolonged
for
a
season
:
Therefore
it
is
not
meant
at
that
time
when
the
Saints
shall
ascend
up
into
Heaven
with
Jesus
Christ
,
for
the
Beasts
had
their
lives
prolonged
for
a
season
and
time
after
that
:
But
saith
he
in
the
18.
ver.
The
Saints
of
the
most
High
shall
take
your
Kingdom
,
and
possess
it
for
ever
,
even
for
ever
and
ever
.
And
in
the
21.
ver.
I
beheld
,
and
the
same
born
made
war
with
the
Saints
,
and
prevailed
against
them
until
the
Ancient
of
daies
came
,
and
Judgment
was
given
unto
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
;
and
the
time
came
that
the
Saints
possessed
the
Kingdom
.
And
then
in
the
27.
ver.
And
the
Kingdom
and
dominion
,
and
the
greatest
of
the
kingdom
under
the
whol
Heaven
,
shall
be
given
to
the
people
of
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
,
whose
Kingdom
is
an
everlasting
Kingdom
,
and
all
Dominions
shall
serve
and
obey
him
.
What
Dominions
shall
there
be
when
the
Saints
are
in
the
highest
Heavens
,
to
serve
and
obey
Christ
?
He
means
the
Dominions
that
are
here
upon
the
earth
,
shall
serve
and
obey
Christ
:
Therefore
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
,
nor
be
said
hereafter
to
be
such
a
world
as
this
is
:
but
when
there
shall
be
another
world
,
then
Christ
shall
have
a
kingdom
that
shall
have
such
glory
as
shall
be
apparent
to
all
;
and
such
a
Kingdom
as
the
Kings
of
the
earth
shall
come
and
bring
their
glory
to
it
;
as
in
21.
of
Revelations
,
you
shal
find
,
that
it
's
said
,
of
the
Kings
of
the
earth
.
Reade
but
that
description
of
the
glorious
condition
of
the
Church
of
God
there
,
and
you
shall
see
this
true
:
And
the
Nations
of
them
which
are
saved
,
shal
walk
in
the
light
of
it
:
and
the
Kings
of
the
earth
do
bring
their
glory
and
honor
to
it
.
But
that
is
in
another
world
,
not
that
world
that
Christ
speaks
of
here
in
this
place
of
John
.
Only
now
,
do
but
consider
a
little
of
the
excellency
of
this
point
by
way
of
preparation
to
you
for
the
next
time
.
It
would
be
a
notable
Scripture
to
take
off
our
hearts
from
all
the
things
of
this
world
:
The
right
understanding
of
this
would
spiritualize
the
hearts
of
the
Saints
,
would
take
away
the
offence
of
the
Crosse
of
Jesus
Christ
,
would
help
them
to
carry
themselves
through
this
world
with
a
great
deal
of
joy
and
triumph
,
and
not
much
to
regard
how
things
go
here
below
.
I
through
the
mercy
of
God
am
brought
into
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
.
And
I
find
the
whole
tenor
of
Scripture
carries
it
so
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
,
but
in
a
spiritual
way
:
Oh
then
,
let
me
have
spiritual
mercies
,
let
me
enjoy
Jesus
Christ
in
way
of
His
spiritual
Kingdom
;
and
farewell
the
world
and
all
things
under
Christ
.
Truly
,
Christians
are
not
acquainted
with
this
point
of
the
spiritual
Government
of
Jesus
Christ
in
His
Church
,
and
how
God
the
Father
hath
so
ordered
things
,
that
In
this
world
Christ
should
have
a
Kingdom
,
but
not
Of
this
world
.
And
blessed
are
they
that
have
by
the
holy
Ghost
an
enlightning
to
understand
this
Mystery
,
to
see
the
reality
of
it
indeed
,
That
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
.
SERMON
II.
JOHN
,
18.
36.
Jesus
answered
and
said
,
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
.
MAny
particulars
I
past
over
the
last
day
briefly
,
which
I
told
you
would
need
some
further
explication
.
I
'le
give
you
some
few
things
about
that
,
&
then
proceed
to
Aplication
of
al
▪
The
Priviledges
of
this
Kingdom
of
Christ
they
are
not
of
this
world
.
I
'le
name
a
principal
one
;
and
this
is
the
priviledg
of
al
that
are
under
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
;
That
all
businesses
,
transactions
between
God
and
them
,
are
in
the
Court
of
Christ
the
Mediator
:
They
are
not
in
the
Court
of
exact
&
severe
justice
,
but
they
are
to
be
tried
for
their
eternal
estates
,
&
for
all
they
do
,
in
the
Court
of
Christ
,
in
his
Kingdom
;
which
is
a
mighty
priviledg
the
Saints
have
.
As
kingdoms
have
several
priviledges
:
't
is
a
greater
priviledg
to
be
tried
in
one
kingdom
than
in
another
:
All
men
and
women
in
their
natural
estate
,
not
under
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
they
are
to
be
tried
in
the
Court
of
Justice
,
i.
e.
the
Court
of
Gods
providential
kingdom
,
and
there
they
are
either
to
be
acquitted
or
condemn'd
by
the
Law
;
that
's
the
way
of
Gods
proceedings
towards
those
that
are
under
His
providential
kingdom
,
only
to
be
dealt
withal
according
to
the
Law
.
But
al
those
that
are
under
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
have
all
their
businesses
,
in
reference
to
God
,
tried
in
another
Court
,
tried
in
the
Court
(
as
I
may
so
call
it
)
of
the
Gospel
,
in
the
Judicature
of
Jesus
Christ
,
for
Christ
He
is
as
Mediator
to
them
,
He
is
the
Judge
to
pass
all
sentences
concerning
them
:
and
the
right
understanding
of
this
would
much
help
in
the
point
of
Beleevers
being
chastised
for
sin
;
it
's
true
,
they
are
not
chastised
by
judgement
out
of
the
court
of
Law
as
other
men
are
;
but
they
are
chastised
by
Christ
that
hath
the
Judicature
committed
to
Him
,
and
the
Administration
of
all
things
,
especially
concerning
His
Church
and
People
,
and
by
a
sentence
from
Him
chastised
;
not
by
a
sentence
from
the
Father
,
as
He
is
the
Judge
of
all
flesh
proceeding
according
to
the
Law
.
This
is
the
main
thing
which
we
spake
to
before
.
But
yet
there
are
divers
other
things
.
2
ly
That
all
that
are
in
Christs
Kingdom
,
are
Free-men
,
they
are
delivered
from
bondage
:
all
that
are
out
of
this
Kingdom
are
bondslaves
,
they
are
under
the
prince
of
this
world
,
(
that
is
,
the
Devil
)
and
in
slavery
unto
him
;
they
are
all
as
vassals
under
the
Law
,
in
bondage
,
and
have
no
other
spirit
but
a
spirit
of
bondage
in
them
,
they
are
slaves
to
sin
,
they
are
under
the
curse
of
the
Law
:
But
now
being
brought
to
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
they
are
made
free
,
they
are
free
Denizons
of
Heaven
.
3
ly
And
then
from
hence
follows
in
the
third
place
:
All
that
are
in
Christ's
Kingdom
,
have
the
priviledg
of
a
free-trade
to
Heaven
,
they
have
free
traffick
to
Heaven
:
there
is
now
a
blessed
intercourse
between
Heaven
and
them
,
that
they
have
by
being
subjects
of
this
Kingdom
:
As
we
know
the
subjects
of
this
Kingdom
have
many
freedoms
that
forreigners
have
not
,
that
those
that
belong
to
another
Kingdom
have
nothing
to
do
with
.
So
the
subjects
of
Christs
Kingdom
have
a
freedom
of
coming
into
Gods
presence
,
of
trading
to
the
promised
Land
that
others
have
not
;
others
are
cast
out
of
Gods
sight
and
cannot
trade
to
Heaven
so
as
beleevers
do
that
are
brought
under
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
4
ly
By
vertue
of
this
Kingdom
they
come
to
have
right
unto
all
the
Ordinances
of
Christ
:
And
only
by
this
we
come
(
I
say
)
to
have
right
unto
them
,
so
as
to
be
our
own
.
Indeed
,
Christ
for
the
sake
of
such
as
are
His
Elect
Ones
,
that
He
intends
to
bring
into
His
Kingdom
,
He
sends
forth
His
Word
,
the
preaching
of
the
Word
unto
them
▪
but
when
they
are
brought
into
his
Kingdom
then
they
are
under
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
in
another
way
,
Christ
then
is
their
great
Pastor
and
Shepherd
,
and
so
His
Ministers
are
in
a
more
peculiar
manner
Pastors
&
Shepherds
unto
them
.
And
besides
,
there
are
other
Ordinances
that
they
have
nothing
to
do
withal
till
they
be
brought
into
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
namely
,
the
seals
of
the
Covenant
,
with
some
others
that
might
be
named
:
That
's
the
great
privledge
of
those
that
are
under
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
to
have
right
to
all
Ordinances
;
Certainly
all
Saints
and
Beleevers
,
have
right
unto
all
,
but
they
are
to
come
in
an
orderly
way
to
them
.
5
ly
By
being
under
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
there
is
this
Priviledge
:
Protection
.
As
Kings
should
be
the
protectors
of
their
subjects
:
Jesus
Christ
hath
taken
upon
Him
the
protectors
of
their
subjects
:
Jesus
Christs
hath
taken
upon
Him
the
protection
of
all
such
as
come
under
Him
,
all
power
in
Heaven
and
Earth
is
given
unto
Christ
,
and
it
is
al
exercised
for
their
protection
,
to
deliver
them
from
dangers
bodily
,
and
spiritual
,
to
protect
their
souls
,
they
are
under
Christs
Kingly
power
for
protection
;
when
any
temptation
to
sin
comes
,
they
should
fly
unto
Christ
as
King
,
to
shield
them
from
their
enemies
,
when
their
spiritual
enemies
come
in
like
a
floud
,
then
the
Spirit
of
Christ
sets
up
a
standard
against
them
.
6
ly
They
shall
certainly
have
victory
over
all
their
enemies
:
This
Kingdom
shall
never
be
shaken
,
let
all
the
world
conspire
what
they
will
against
it
,
the
gates
of
Hel
shall
not
prevail
against
it
,
no
cunning
devises
,
no
subtil
waies
shall
ever
overcome
this
Kingdom
,
no
,
nor
any
one
subject
of
this
Kingdom
.
This
is
a
priviledge
beyond
what
is
in
the
world
.
A
Kingdom
may
preserve
its
self
so
as
to
continue
a
kingdom
,
but
many
subjects
may
be
destroyed
in
the
preservation
of
it
:
but
this
is
such
a
kingdom
as
there
shall
never
one
subject
be
destroied
in
it
,
that
is
,
Al
the
enemies
shal
never
take
off
one
subject
from
this
kingdom
;
indeed
they
may
take
away
their
bodily
lives
;
but
that
is
but
a
transferring
of
them
to
the
more
glorious
part
of
the
kingdom
that
they
shall
attain
to
:
Then
may
a
subject
of
this
kingdom
be
said
to
be
destroyed
,
when
he
shall
be
cut
off
from
Christ
and
lose
the
grace
that
he
hath
received
:
but
none
shall
be
thus
destroyed
,
but
shall
be
preserved
by
Christ
,
and
shall
certainly
overcome
all
enemies
,
both
inward
and
outward
.
And
that
's
a
sixt
priviledge
.
7
ly
By
being
in
this
Kingdom
,
Beleevers
are
made
every
one
of
them
Kings
:
though
they
be
subjects
in
some
sense
unto
Christ
,
yet
Christ
hath
made
them
Kings
and
Priests
unto
God
(
so
they
are
called
in
Scripture
.
)
There
's
no
kingdom
where
all
the
subjects
are
Kings
;
it
is
so
here
,
Christ
makes
all
that
come
under
His
kingdom
to
be
Kings
,
and
they
have
too
(
according
to
their
Princely
state
)
the
Angels
to
be
their
guard
;
as
Kings
have
their
guard
where
ever
they
go
;
so
the
poorest
and
meanest
Beleever
that
is
under
this
kingdom
of
Christ
hath
his
guard
of
Angels
wheresoever
he
goes
;
though
it
be
a
poor
smokey
hole
or
Cottage
that
he
lives
in
,
yet
it
is
guarded
by
Angels
,
every
night
they
keep
the
Door
and
watch
about
the
Bed
:
Thus
the
Scripture
tells
us
that
the
Angels
are
Ministring
Spirits
for
Gods
Elect
.
8
ly
The
benefit
of
this
kingdom
of
Christ
,
It
is
Spiritual
peace
,
and
joy
in
the
holy
Ghost
:
So
in
Rom.
14.
17.
The
Kingdom
of
God
consists
not
in
meat
and
drink
,
but
in
righteousness
,
and
peace
,
and
joy
in
the
holy
Ghost
;
There
's
another
manner
of
peace
than
the
world
gives
.
So
Christ
in
John
,
14.
17.
Peace
I
leave
with
you
,
My
peace
I
give
unto
you
,
not
as
the
world
giveth
give
I
unto
you
.
It
's
the
note
of
a
learned
Interpreter
speaking
of
this
place
,
I
give
not
peace
as
the
world
gives
;
the
world
gives
peace
(
saith
he
)
by
taking
away
afflictions
from
a
troubled
person
;
but
Christ
gives
peace
by
taking
away
a
troubled
person
from
affliction
His
meaning
is
this
;
the
worlds
way
to
give
peace
is
to
take
away
trouble
from
us
,
but
the
way
that
Christ
hath
is
to
take
the
trouble
of
our
hearts
from
our
affliction
;
the
world
cannot
give
so
long
as
the
affliction
continues
,
but
Christ
gives
peace
though
the
affliction
doth
continue
;
that
's
thus
,
Christ
He
takes
off
the
troublesomness
of
mens
hearts
from
the
affliction
;
the
world
takes
off
the
affliction
from
the
trouble
of
mens
hearts
:
now
this
is
a
great
deal
better
peace
when
the
trouble
of
our
hearts
is
taken
away
though
the
affliction
continues
,
rather
than
when
the
affliction
is
taken
away
and
trouble
of
heart
continues
.
I
give
peace
,
not
as
the
world
gives
peace
,
't
is
inward
peace
,
the
worlds
is
outward
,
the
world
takes
away
some
trouble
,
but
I
take
away
the
very
root
of
all
trouble
;
the
branches
are
taken
away
by
the
peace
of
the
world
;
that
is
,
whereas
you
had
not
trading
before
,
nor
the
freedom
of
your
estates
before
,
you
shall
have
that
now
;
but
the
root
of
all
your
trouble
the
world
cannot
take
away
,
that
is
,
sin
,
but
I
take
away
sin
that
is
the
root
of
all
trouble
.
We
may
(
through
the
blessing
of
God
upon
Armles
,
Parliament
,
we
may
)
come
to
have
outward
peace
,
that
is
freedom
from
outward
troubles
;
Oh
but
there
may
be
vexation
and
trouble
in
our
spirits
in
the
mean
time
.
But
Christs
peace
is
especially
in
the
conscience
and
heart
,
within
doors
;
we
may
have
peace
here
mixed
with
abundance
of
sin
and
wickedness
:
it
may
be
procured
in
a
sinful
way
,
or
it
may
be
the
cause
of
much
sin
;
but
my
peace
is
a
holy
peace
,
it
doth
further
holiness
wheresoever
I
give
it
,
my
peace
is
a
lasting
and
a
stable
peace
;
peace
here
may
be
but
for
a
few
months
,
but
my
peace
shall
be
eternally
,
I
give
peace
not
as
the
world
,
that
is
the
fruit
of
the
kingdom
of
Christ
:
So
the
truth
is
,
though
there
be
many
outward
afflictions
attend
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
yet
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
alwaies
in
peace
and
in
joy
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
That
is
a
priviledge
which
we
can
never
be
crowned
with
but
in
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
as
we
can
never
enjoy
peace
but
here
,
all
the
peace
that
mens
consciences
have
till
they
come
under
the
kingdom
of
Christ
it
will
turn
to
greater
trouble
,
that
peace
they
have
and
live
loosly
,
not
being
subdued
to
the
kingdom
of
Christ
will
turn
to
horror
and
misery
;
and
so
the
joy
that
there
is
in
the
world
it
will
turn
to
sorrow
and
vexation
;
't
is
proper
to
the
kingdom
of
Christ
to
have
joy
in
the
holy
Ghost
;
thou
mayest
have
joy
in
thy
cups
,
joy
in
thy
dishes
,
joy
in
thy
mirth
and
wicked
company
,
but
't
is
proper
to
the
kingdom
of
Christ
to
bring
joy
unspeakable
and
glorious
unto
the
soul
;
the
soul
never
knows
experimentally
what
the
joy
of
the
holy
Ghost
means
,
till
it
comes
under
the
kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
,
it
's
the
priviledge
of
the
kingdom
of
Christ
to
bring
spiritual
peace
which
passeth
all
understanding
,
and
joy
in
the
holy
Ghost
.
Ninthly
,
This
is
a
priviledg
in
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
That
all
that
are
in
His
Kingdom
have
right
to
all
the
gifts
and
graces
of
all
the
Saints
in
the
world
:
Whether
Paul
,
or
Apollos
,
or
Cephus
,
or
Life
,
or
Death
,
all
is
yours
,
for
you
are
Christs
,
and
Christ
is
Gods
.
They
have
(
I
say
)
right
to
all
,
all
the
gifts
of
all
the
Ministers
of
the
world
,
and
the
graces
of
all
the
Saints
they
work
for
good
unto
them
.
Tenthly
and
lastly
,
They
are
all
Heirs
of
Christ
with
an
immortal
Crown
of
glory
,
that
is
laid
upon
Heaven
for
them
.
Thus
Christs
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
the
priviledges
of
it
are
beyond
the
worlds
,
which
can
only
be
seen
by
the
eye
of
faith
,
for
they
are
spiritual
and
glorious
priviledges
.
Quest.
If
you
ask
me
why
it
is
that
God
the
Father
would
not
have
His
Son
to
have
his
kingdom
in
this
world
?
Certainly
God
might
have
given
to
Christ
all
the
Government
of
this
world
,
might
have
made
Him
the
great
Emperor
,
to
have
rul'd
in
an
external
way
,
and
all
His
Subjects
to
have
been
in
pomp
and
glory
here
below
;
but
God
would
not
have
the
kingdom
of
His
Son
here
in
this
world
for
these
reasons
,
Ans.
First
,
Because
that
hereby
He
would
confound
the
wisdom
of
the
world
,
and
shew
the
vanity
of
all
the
things
of
this
present
world
,
and
the
folly
of
the
hearts
of
men
that
are
set
upon
the
things
of
this
world
;
we
look
upon
these
things
as
great
things
,
but
God
hath
shewed
that
he
doth
not
look
upon
them
as
great
matters
,
but
as
things
that
have
little
value
and
excellency
in
them
,
and
therfore
He
would
not
have
His
Son
to
have
His
kingdom
here
of
this
world
;
surely
if
there
were
such
excellent
things
here
as
men
dream
of
,
then
undoubtedly
Christ
should
have
had
His
Kingdom
of
this
world
;
but
that
God
might
confound
all
the
glory
and
non-plus
the
wisdom
of
this
world
,
therefore
he
would
go
another
way
to
work
,
God
would
so
order
things
that
He
would
fetch
about
the
glory
of
his
Name
and
those
great
things
that
he
did
intend
from
all
eternity
,
He
would
fetch
them
about
in
a
way
that
should
be
hidden
from
the
eyes
of
the
world
,
in
a
way
that
should
appear
contemptible
in
the
eyes
of
the
world
,
and
he
would
by
this
rebuke
and
shame
all
the
pride
,
folly
,
and
vanity
of
the
world
,
there
is
no
greater
rebuke
of
the
pride
,
folly
,
and
vanity
of
the
world
than
in
my
Text
here
,
that
saith
,
The
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
.
Secondly
,
Because
the
Lord
delights
so
much
in
the
exercise
of
the
graces
of
His
Spirit
,
the
spiritual
workings
of
the
hearts
of
His
Saints
;
there
's
nothing
that
is
ab
extra
from
God
,
that
is
more
delightful
to
Him
than
the
exercises
of
the
graces
of
His
Spirit
in
the
hearts
of
His
Saints
,
(
excepting
what
is
in
the
Person
of
Christ
himself
)
nothing
more
pleasing
in
all
the
works
that
ever
God
made
in
which
He
takes
more
pleasure
than
in
the
exercise
of
faith
,
and
of
humility
,
and
of
patience
,
and
the
like
;
and
the
holiness
of
His
Saints
.
Now
the
less
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
of
the
world
,
the
more
bright
and
glorious
do
the
graces
of
the
Saints
appear
,
the
more
do
they
come
to
be
exercised
;
had
the
Saints
a
worldly
glory
and
pomp
here
,
their
graces
would
not
shine
forth
so
eminent
,
there
would
not
be
such
a
spiritual
lustre
and
shine
upon
them
:
but
now
that
God
may
exercise
,
especially
the
grace
of
faith
,
and
humility
,
and
patience
,
and
self-denial
,
and
brotherly
love
which
are
so
precious
to
Him
;
therefore
God
hath
so
ordered
things
that
the
Kingdom
of
His
Son
should
not
be
of
this
world
,
but
it
should
be
spiritual
;
(
it
may
be
)
you
think
it
a
sad
affliction
that
you
have
not
those
comforts
that
you
see
others
have
in
the
world
,
you
have
not
such
estates
and
bravery
as
others
have
,
brave
dwellings
,
costly
furnitures
,
and
fine
cloaths
as
others
have
,
and
you
cannot
provide
for
your
children
as
they
do
;
I
but
is
there
the
exercise
of
faith
in
God
in
the
want
of
these
things
;
the
exercise
of
humility
,
self-denial
,
of
patience
?
know
that
these
are
more
glorious
things
than
if
thou
didst
sit
upon
a
Throne
with
a
Crown
of
gold
upon
thy
head
and
a
Scepter
in
thy
hand
,
and
al
the
people
prostrating
themselves
before
thee
,
this
were
all
but
a
childish
vanity
in
comparison
of
the
exercise
of
the
graces
of
Gods
Spirit
,
thou
hast
that
that
is
more
excellent
in
the
eyes
of
God
and
of
His
Son
,
and
in
the
eyes
of
the
blessed
Angels
,
far
more
excel
,
lent
than
these
outward
,
pompous
,
glorious
,
glittering
vanities
that
are
here
:
&
when
thou
findest
by
experience
that
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
,
Oh
then
think
,
that
surely
God
delights
much
in
the
exercise
of
the
graces
of
His
Spirit
in
His
Saints
:
And
this
is
the
reason
why
he
would
not
have
the
kingdom
of
Christ
to
be
of
this
world
.
Thirdly
and
lastly
,
Therefore
He
would
not
have
it
to
be
of
this
world
,
that
hereafter
when
the
Lord
shall
come
to
fetch
out
all
his
glory
from
those
things
that
seem
to
be
the
most
contrary
,
that
his
power
and
wisdom
may
be
more
glorious
and
appear
more
evidently
,
that
his
glory
may
be
more
conspicuous
:
as
certainly
it
will
hereafter
at
the
great
Day
when
the
issue
of
all
the
great
designs
that
God
had
in
sending
of
Christ
into
the
world
,
when
the
issue
of
all
shall
come
and
be
accomplisht
,
then
the
Name
of
God
will
be
so
much
the
more
honorable
to
all
eternity
,
because
He
hath
wrought
out
such
glorious
things
,
from
that
which
did
seem
to
the
eye
of
flesh
to
be
so
mean
and
contemptible
.
APPLICATION
.
But
by
way
of
Application
;
and
that
shall
be
built
upon
the
consideration
of
the
point
more
generally
;
and
upon
the
Reasons
that
are
named
,
why
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
.
From
hence
follow
,
thus
much
in
the
first
place
,
That
if
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
be
not
of
this
world
,
then
there
is
a
happiness
beyond
the
things
of
this
world
to
be
had
;
that
we
must
certainly
conclude
and
determin
:
If
we
beleeve
this
point
,
That
Christ
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
we
must
lay
down
this
for
a
certain
and
infalible
ground
that
we
may
build
upon
,
That
there
is
a
happiness
to
be
attained
unto
that
is
beyond
this
world
,
for
surely
there
is
a
good
in
the
of
Christ
,
there
is
somewhat
beyond
this
world
for
the
souls
of
the
children
of
men
to
look
after
as
their
cheef
good
,
as
their
happiness
;
that
's
a
confectory
that
follows
from
it
.
The
Kingdom
of
Christ
whatsoever
it
be
,
it
's
a
glorious
Kingdom
,
it
is
the
Kingdom
of
His
dear
Son
(
as
the
Scripture
speaks
)
and
therefore
very
glorious
:
And
all
the
glory
of
the
kingdom
of
Solomon
,
it
was
but
to
typifie
out
the
glory
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
;
now
that
is
not
of
this
world
:
therefore
there
is
some
glory
beyond
that
of
this
world
:
and
it
is
a
good
sign
of
a
spiritual
eye
and
a
spiritual
heart
,
to
be
able
to
see
an
excellency
and
glory
that
is
beyond
this
world
;
to
be
able
to
look
higher
and
further
than
this
world
can
:
We
think
that
all
the
good
things
that
God
hath
to
communicate
to
the
children
of
men
,
should
be
here
on
earth
;
but
I
beseech
you
consider
of
it
:
Can
we
think
in
our
consciences
that
all
the
good
things
that
God
hath
to
communicate
to
such
as
He
loves
should
be
here
in
this
world
?
Certainly
,
no.
Consider
therefore
that
all
the
good
things
that
God
intends
for
his
people
are
not
of
this
world
.
First
,
It
's
called
,
An
evil
world
.
Truly
it
's
no
great
matter
,
and
we
should
not
account
much
that
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
,
if
we
consider
these
things
:
First
,
That
this
world
it
is
an
evil
world
.
Gal.
4.
We
are
delivered
from
this
evil
world
.
Secondly
,
It
's
a
world
,
that
the
Devil
(
in
Scripture
)
is
called
the
god
of
,
and
the
prince
of
this
world
;
2
Cor.
4.
4.
Whose
eyes
the
god
of
this
world
hath
blinded
.
Surely
all
the
good
things
that
God
hath
to
communicate
to
His
Saints
,
are
not
of
this
world
,
that
is
an
evil
world
,
that
is
a
world
that
the
very
Devil
is
god
of
it
(
in
scripture
phrase
.
)
Thirdly
,
A
world
all
whose
bravery
and
pomp
and
glory
it
is
not
of
the
Father
.
1
John
,
2.
16.
you
have
an
epitomy
there
of
what
the
excellency
of
the
world
is
;
for
saith
he
,
All
that
is
in
the
world
,
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
,
lusts
of
the
eyes
,
and
the
pride
of
life
:
Under
these
three
heads
are
all
things
that
the
men
of
the
world
look
upon
as
desirable
;
either
they
are
the
lusts
of
the
flesh
,
the
lusts
of
the
eyes
,
or
the
pride
of
life
:
But
saith
he
,
All
that
is
in
the
world
,
is
not
of
the
Father
,
but
is
of
the
world
.
Surely
the
chief
things
that
God
hath
to
communicate
to
His
Saints
,
are
not
of
the
things
of
this
world
;
for
all
that
is
in
the
world
,
is
not
of
the
Father
,
And
wouldest
not
thou
have
the
riches
of
the
Father
?
'T
is
true
,
God
is
the
Creator
of
all
things
,
and
hath
the
dispose
of
all
things
;
but
that
that
the
men
of
the
world
look
upon
as
the
excellent
things
that
are
here
,
they
are
not
of
the
Father
,
they
are
none
of
the
good
things
that
God
the
Father
hath
to
bestow
upon
His
children
;
and
therefore
surely
,
there
is
a
happiness
beyond
the
things
of
this
world
.
Oh
my
Brethren
,
that
I
could
but
so
take
off
the
hearts
of
people
by
this
point
from
the
things
of
this
world
,
as
to
make
them
look
after
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
that
is
not
of
this
world
;
for
you
see
that
all
that
is
here
in
the
world
,
the
Scripture
saith
,
it
is
not
of
the
Father
.
Fourthly
,
As
all
the
excellent
things
are
not
of
the
Father
,
so
the
truth
is
,
all
the
glory
that
is
in
the
world
it
is
but
darkness
,
it
is
a
dungeon
of
darkness
to
a
spiritual
eye
:
As
the
Bats
can
see
in
the
night
;
so
the
men
of
the
world
they
think
they
see
some
glittering
here
in
the
world
;
but
in
the
language
of
Scripture
,
and
to
spiritual
hearts
,
it
is
but
darkness
:
Hence
the
Apostle
Eph.
6.
12.
For
we
wrestle
not
against
flesh
and
blood
,
but
against
principalities
and
powers
,
against
the
rulers
of
the
darkness
of
this
world
.
Rulers
of
the
darkness
of
this
world
are
the
unclean
spirits
,
spiritual
wickednesses
;
the
Devils
are
the
Rulers
of
the
darkness
of
this
world
,
this
world
it
hath
a
darkness
in
it
,
and
therefore
surely
,
the
chief
good
things
that
God
hath
to
bestow
upon
the
Saints
,
they
are
things
that
are
beyond
this
world
.
Fifthly
,
The
world
knows
not
God
,
John
,
17
▪
25.
The
world
is
that
that
Christ
saith
,
doth
not
know
the
Father
;
Oh
,
righteous
Father
,
the
world
hath
not
known
thee
.
Take
men
that
are
the
wisest
of
the
world
,
and
have
all
the
wisdom
that
this
world
can
afford
,
it
will
not
help
them
to
the
knowledge
of
the
Father
,
the
world
knows
not
those
excellent
and
glorious
things
that
are
of
the
Father
.
Sixthly
,
The
world
it
lies
in
wickedness
,
1
John
,
5.
19.
(
as
sometimes
I
have
opened
that
Scripture
to
you
)
Just
as
you
see
in
a
common
shore
,
a
carion
,
a
dead
dog
that
lies
over
head
and
ears
in
the
mire
or
mud
in
a
common
shore
,
and
in
its
own
filthiness
:
so
the
whole
world
lies
in
wickedness
,
the
wickedness
of
the
world
is
like
the
common
shore
,
in
which
there
is
nothing
but
filth
and
dirt
;
and
the
world
as
a
dead
carion
lies
in
its
own
pollutions
;
surely
,
then
there
are
other
things
that
God
hath
to
communicate
to
his
Saints
than
the
things
of
this
world
:
and
we
should
not
be
offended
though
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
be
not
of
this
world
.
Seventhly
,
The
world
it
passeth
away
with
the
lusts
of
it
,
1
John
,
2.
17.
it
is
a
notable
Scripture
for
that
:
And
the
world
passeth
away
,
and
the
lusts
thereof
;
but
he
that
doth
the
will
of
God
,
abideth
for
ever
,
(
speaking
before
of
what
was
the
glory
of
the
world
)
and
it
passeth
away
with
the
lusts
thereof
.
Mark
,
Not
only
the
things
of
the
world
passeaway
,
but
the
very
lusts
to
those
things
passeth
away
:
As
now
,
men
and
women
who
have
their
healths
,
and
live
bravely
for
a
while
,
Oh!
how
greedy
are
they
for
the
contents
of
this
world
?
how
do
they
long
and
desire
that
they
might
have
such
a
merry
meeting
with
such
friends
,
and
such
cheer
,
and
such
commings
in
;
They
make
provision
for
the
flesh
,
to
fulfil
the
lusts
thereof
.
But
now
(
mark
)
within
a
little
while
,
not
only
these
comforts
shall
be
taken
from
them
,
but
the
very
lusts
of
them
shall
passe
away
;
that
is
,
they
shal
have
no
mind
in
the
world
to
them
:
Take
a
poor
man
that
was
wont
to
long
for
these
things
,
when
he
lieth
upon
his
sick
bed
,
at
the
point
of
death
,
now
he
looks
upon
these
things
as
those
things
that
are
dry
leaves
,
he
hath
no
mind
to
them
,
not
so
much
as
a
phansie
after
these
things
,
all
the
varnish
of
the
things
of
the
world
are
gone
in
his
eyes
,
he
tasts
them
no
more
than
the
white
of
an
eg
,
yea
,
the
desire
of
his
heart
is
dead
to
them
:
as
now
,
a
man
that
lusted
after
drink
,
when
his
desire
is
satisfied
,
the
very
desire
after
it
is
gon
;
and
one
that
liv'd
in
gluttony
,
when
his
body
is
a
little
distempered
,
the
very
lusts
therof
passeth
away
:
surely
there
are
other
things
that
God
hath
for
his
people
than
the
things
of
this
world
.
Eightly
,
There
must
be
somwhat
else
besides
the
things
of
this
world
:
for
Christ
Himself
is
not
of
this
world
,
John
,
8.
23.
Are
all
the
good
things
that
the
Father
hath
to
communicate
of
this
world
,
and
not
Christ
Himself
of
this
world
?
Let
me
tell
you
,
Christ
is
the
greatest
gift
that
ever
was
given
,
or
possibly
could
be
received
,
and
yet
Christ
is
not
of
this
world
;
therefore
there
is
somwhat
else
besides
the
things
of
this
world
,
that
God
hath
for
some
of
the
children
of
men
,
that
He
intends
good
unto
.
Ninthly
,
The
Saints
are
said
,
not
to
be
of
this
world
,
Joh.
15.
19.
&
17.
14.
If
they
be
not
of
this
world
,
then
their
happiness
is
not
here
,
God
hath
other
happiness
for
them
than
that
which
is
here
.
Tenthly
,
The
Scripture
makes
it
to
be
a
sign
of
a
child
of
wrath
that
he
walks
according
to
the
course
of
this
world
(
in
2
Joh.
2.
)
this
is
enough
to
describe
a
child
of
wrath
.
Eleventhly
,
It
's
made
a
sign
of
one
that
is
an
enemy
to
God
;
and
that
's
hateful
before
God
,
that
is
a
lover
of
this
world
,
Jam.
4.
4.
And
1
Joh.
2.
15.
He
that
loves
the
world
,
the
love
of
the
Father
is
not
in
him
;
and
the
friendship
of
the
world
is
enmity
to
God
(
saith
the
Holy
Ghost
in
those
two
Scriptures
▪
)
If
so
be
that
in
the
world
there
were
the
special
things
that
God
hath
to
communicate
to
the
Children
of
men
;
certainly
then
God
would
have
his
people
to
love
the
world
,
He
would
say
,
Love
these
things
,
for
these
are
the
fruits
of
my
favor
and
love
,
these
are
part
of
the
riches
that
I
have
to
communicate
to
those
that
I
intend
good
to
;
and
therefore
delight
in
these
,
expatiate
your
heart
in
these
:
Oh
me
!
saith
the
holy
Ghost
,
whosoever
loves
the
world
is
an
enemy
to
God
.
And
,
if
the
love
of
the
world
be
in
you
,
the
love
of
the
Father
is
not
in
you
:
surely
then
here
are
not
the
things
that
God
intends
for
the
children
of
men
.
Twelfthly
,
The
world
is
that
that
shall
be
condemned
:
1
Cor.
11.
32.
That
ye
may
not
be
condemned
with
the
world
▪
that
notes
that
God
intends
to
condemn
this
whol
world
,
all
these
things
are
under
the
sentence
of
death
,
and
all
the
men
of
the
world
are
condemned
before
God
;
and
therefore
these
are
not
the
things
that
men
should
so
much
look
after
to
make
them
happy
.
Thirteenthly
,
Take
all
the
world
together
;
the
Scripture
speaks
by
way
of
supposition
,
That
a
man
may
gain
the
whol
world
,
and
yet
his
soul
be
lost
for
ever
;
If
one
man
could
get
all
the
world
in
to
his
possession
and
thereby
lose
his
soul
,
it
would
be
an
ill
bargain
;
the
world
then
hath
no
such
excellency
in
it
as
we
should
place
our
happiness
in
it
;
God
hath
something
else
for
His
people
than
these
things
that
are
at
the
best
under
Moon-vanities
.
Fourteenthly
,
If
Christs
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
;
then
certainly
those
that
are
of
the
world
are
not
of
His
Kingdom
;
for
these
two
cannot
stand
together
,
that
Christs
Kingdom
should
not
be
of
this
world
,
and
yet
that
these
that
are
of
the
world
should
be
of
his
Kingdom
,
if
such
as
are
of
the
world
are
none
of
his
kingdom
,
then
certainly
a
worldly
man
or
woman
is
not
of
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
Christ
owns
them
not
as
under
His
kingdom
,
they
are
Vagabonds
and
Runnagates
not
under
the
protection
of
Jesus
Christ
,
not
partakers
of
any
priviledg
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Quest
▪
You
will
say
to
me
,
How
should
one
know
when
a
man
is
a
man
of
this
world
?
The
Scripture
makes
a
plain
distinction
of
some
that
are
of
this
world
,
and
some
not
;
the
best
of
all
you
will
say
they
have
hearts
worldly
enough
,
and
they
desire
to
have
the
comforts
of
this
world
as
well
as
others
?
well
,
though
there
are
some
,
yet
we
had
need
look
to
our selves
;
to
examine
whether
we
be
of
the
world
yea
or
no
,
for
there
lies
thus
much
upon
it
,
that
if
we
be
of
the
world
we
are
not
of
the
kingdom
of
Christ
;
now
I
would
give
you
but
these
three
notes
of
a
man
of
the
world
.
Answ.
The
first
is
this
,
One
that
is
a
man
of
the
world
is
such
an
one
as
could
be
content
if
God
would
let
him
live
here
in
this
world
,
and
enjoy
what
he
doth
,
he
would
be
content
for
to
live
here
for
ever
,
and
could
be
satisfied
though
he
never
enjoyed
any
thing
from
God
but
what
he
hath
received
here
,
if
he
might
alwaies
bold
it
.
Here
's
an
evident
Argument
of
a
man
of
the
world
,
I
mean
such
a
man
as
hath
health
of
body
in
this
world
,
he
hath
for
outwards
as
much
as
the
world
can
afford
any
man
,
that
for
the
properness
of
his
body
,
his
comliness
,
his
health
,
he
hath
as
much
as
the
world
can
give
,
he
hath
convenient
dwelling
,
with
all
accommodations
belonging
thereunto
,
and
he
hath
the
comings
in
of
the
world
as
much
as
his
heart
can
desire
,
he
hath
his
wife
and
children
about
him
,
in
which
he
hath
a
great
deal
of
delight
and
content
;
now
,
I
would
but
put
it
to
this
man
,
What
sayest
thou
?
would
not
this
satisfie
thy
heart
if
thou
mightest
alwaies
be
here
,
alwaies
have
thy
house
,
and
gardens
,
and
walks
,
and
these
comings
in
that
thou
hast
now
,
that
thou
mightest
fare
deliciously
every
day
,
and
have
the
sweet
and
fat
of
the
world
,
would
it
not
satisfie
thy
soul
,
though
God
should
never
give
thee
any
thing
else
but
this
?
I
beseech
you
,
in
your
own
thoughts
,
answer
even
to
God
this
question
,
and
seriously
look
into
your
hearts
,
for
you
may
know
very
much
of
your
hearts
upon
the
answer
to
this
question
,
you
may
come
to
know
what
is
like
to
become
of
you
for
ever
,
even
from
the
answer
that
your
consciences
would
give
to
this
question
:
That
man
or
woman
whose
conscience
tels
them
that
this
would
satisfie
,
then
we
may
conclude
,
that
surely
that
man
or
woman
is
of
this
world
;
because
the
things
of
this
world
would
be
enough
for
his
portion
:
But
now
take
a
man
or
woman
that
is
chosen
out
of
this
world
,
that
is
of
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
,
unto
whom
the
Lord
hath
made
known
the
things
of
another
world
and
the
excellencies
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
such
a
one
though
it
had
ten
thousand
times
more
than
it
hath
,
though
it
had
what
possibly
can
be
imagined
,
it
would
say
,
Lord
,
it
's
true
,
I
am
unworthy
of
the
least
crum
of
bread
that
I
eat
,
or
of
the
least
drop
of
water
,
but
yet
it
is
not
all
the
world
,
nor
ten
thousand
worlds
can
satisfie
my
soul
,
for
the
portion
of
it
,
It
is
nothing
but
thy self
,
the
unsearchable
riches
in
Jesus
Christ
,
those
blessed
things
that
thou
hast
revealed
in
that
glorious
kingdom
of
thy
Son
,
it
's
only
that
that
can
satisfie
my
soul
for
the
portion
of
it
;
and
if
thou
shouldest
say
,
well
,
thou
shalt
have
all
the
things
in
this
world
for
thy
portion
and
enjoy
them
for
ever
;
I
should
account
my self
in
a
miserable
condition
,
for
thou
hast
revealed
better
and
higher
things
to
my
soul
;
this
would
be
the
answer
of
one
that
is
chosen
out
of
the
world
that
hath
a
gracious
heart
and
is
brought
under
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
.
2.
A
second
note
that
I
would
give
to
know
,
whether
a
man
be
a
man
of
this
world
or
no
,
is
this
,
A
man
of
this
world
is
one
that
accounts
the
possessions
of
worldly
comforts
,
to
be
greater
rices
than
any
riches
conteined
in
the
promises
;
that
looks
upon
the
comforts
of
this
world
as
real
things
,
they
have
them
in
possession
:
But
looks
upon
the
promise
,
as
that
that
hath
but
a
notion
in
it
,
as
if
there
were
no
such
reality
and
excellency
in
the
things
of
the
promise
;
a
man
that
dares
not
trust
God
upon
his
word
upon
his
promise
without
seeing
in
a
way
of
reason
or
sence
how
things
may
come
in
unto
him
for
supply
from
the
things
of
this
world
;
this
is
a
man
of
the
world
,
he
hath
a
promise
,
but
things
go
very
ill
with
him
in
respect
of
his
outward
estate
,
in
respect
of
whatsoever
by
sence
or
reason
he
is
able
to
discern
,
he
looks
upon
himself
as
miserable
,
if
indeed
God
would
give
him
in
the
things
of
the
world
in
real
possession
,
that
would
satisfie
him
,
but
not
the
promise
:
This
is
an
evidence
of
a
worldly
heart
,
that
regards
more
the
possession
of
the
things
of
the
world
than
the
promise
of
God
for
provision
for
him
;
as
for
promises
,
he
thinks
that
that
man
is
but
in
a
sad
condition
,
that
hath
nothing
but
bare
promises
to
live
upon
;
here
's
a
worldly
heart
that
hath
low
and
mean
thoughts
of
the
promises
.
But
now
,
one
who
is
taken
out
of
this
world
,
and
translated
into
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
,
regards
more
to
have
a
promise
to
live
upon
,
than
to
have
possessions
to
live
upon
:
Promises
in
the
word
are
greater
and
more
real
things
to
that
soul
than
any
Bills
or
Bonds
from
men
can
be
,
he
can
live
better
upon
a
Promise
,
than
upon
Bils
,
or
Bonds
,
or
Leases
,
or
any
such
things
in
the
world
:
Hast
thou
found
such
a
principle
within
thee
,
that
canst
close
with
the
promise
,
and
canst
bless
thy self
in
the
promises
,
I
have
title
to
,
and
an
interest
in
many
promises
in
the
Book
of
God
,
for
life
and
godliness
are
more
to
me
than
all
the
treasures
of
Egypt
,
and
though
I
do
not
enjoy
so
much
in
the
hand
as
others
,
yet
my
heart
hath
enough
,
because
it
is
possest
by
Christ
,
in
whom
all
the
promises
are
Yea
,
and
Amen
;
that
is
,
sure
and
infallible
.
God
is
faithful
who
hath
promised
;
this
is
an
argument
that
thou
art
taken
out
of
the
world
,
and
taken
into
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
;
but
otherwise
,
thou
that
canst
not
trust
God
for
thy
outward
estate
,
body
and
soul
upon
a
promise
,
this
is
an
evidence
of
one
that
hath
his
heart
set
on
the
world
.
3
A
third
sign
of
a
man
of
this
world
,
is
this
,
A
man
of
the
world
blesses
those
that
are
like
himself
,
looks
upon
and
measures
the
happiness
or
misery
of
other
men
,
according
to
what
they
do
enjoy
,
or
according
to
what
they
do
enjoy
in
this
world
.
They
call
the
proud
,
happy
;
I
mean
by
this
they
measure
the
happiness
of
other
men
,
according
to
what
they
have
of
the
world
,
and
think
that
the
meer
enjoying
of
worldly
accommodations
is
enough
to
make
men
happy
,
notwithstanding
they
see
them
to
be
very
wicked
and
sinful
,
yet
so
long
as
they
flourish
as
a
green
bay
tree
,
yet
rejoyce
in
them
and
with
them
,
yea
,
get
themselves
in
the
midst
of
the
guilt
that
is
upon
them
,
when
conscience
(
as
a
woolf
in
their
bosom
)
flyes
in
their
faces
,
yet
they
can
blesse
themselves
in
the
enjoyment
of
outward
comforts
,
and
set
that
against
any
trouble
of
mind
whatsoever
,
as
if
so
be
it
were
enough
to
make
up
their
comforts
:
I
have
been
at
such
a
place
,
and
contracted
such
guiltiness
upon
my
soul
,
committed
such
sins
,
Oh!
what
shall
comfort
me
now
?
well
,
he
comes
home
,
and
sees
all
wel
about
him
,
his
house
furnished
,
his
table
spread
,
means
coming
in
as
a
floud
,
and
this
quiets
him
:
here
's
a
worldly
heart
:
whereas
were
the
heart
taken
off
from
the
world
,
the
possession
of
al
under
Christ
would
never
calm
a
conscience
that
hath
any
guilt
upon
it
;
when
I
have
contracted
any
guilt
upon
my
soul
,
although
I
see
all
well
about
me
,
Oh!
till
I
have
an
assurance
from
the
Holy
Ghost
the
Witness
of
the
Spirit
,
that
the
guilt
of
my
sin
is
washt
away
in
the
blood
of
Jesus
Christ
,
what
wil
all
these
do
me
good
?
I
have
these
and
these
comforts
,
Oh!
but
I
have
an
unclean
conscience
,
a
leprous
soul
:
Doest
thou
set
the
good
things
here
to
countervail
the
evil
of
sin
?
Certainly
,
thou
art
a
man
of
the
world
,
thy
name
is
written
in
the
earth
▪
thou
art
but
living
dust
and
ashes
at
the
best
.
And
the
world
is
like
to
be
the
only
portion
of
thy
soul
,
thou
art
a
stranger
to
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
.
That
's
a
second
Use
.
Vse
3.
The
third
Use
should
have
been
this
:
Here
we
see
the
main
thing
that
doth
hinder
people
from
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
:
What
is
that
which
keeps
off
men
from
coming
under
the
Scepter
of
this
King
of
Saints
,
from
subjecting
themselves
to
His
Kingdom
?
Certainly
,
this
point
shews
it
cleerly
,
His
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
,
were
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
of
this
world
,
then
people
would
flock
into
it
,
Who
would
not
joyn
in
such
a
Kingdom
and
be
a
member
therof
,
where
he
could
have
worldly
glory
and
pomp
and
riches
and
bravery
;
but
now
because
it
is
not
of
this
world
,
therefore
they
slight
it
:
As
I
remember
we
reade
in
the
Gospel
of
Herod
,
that
when
he
heard
of
the
great
Miracles
that
Christ
wrought
,
Herod
sent
for
Christ
,
and
he
longed
a
great
while
to
see
Jesus
Christ
,
but
when
Christ
came
,
and
he
saw
Him
a
poor
,
mean
,
contemptible
man
to
the
outward
eye
,
he
thought
to
have
seen
him
to
have
done
such
and
such
great
things
,
and
to
have
been
such
a
man
as
not
the
like
upon
the
earth
.
But
Christ
contemn'd
Herod
as
much
as
Herod
contemn'd
Him
,
and
Christ
would
not
shew
his
glory
before
Herod
,
but
appeared
in
his
outward
meaness
,
and
the
text
saith
,
Herod
set
Him
at
naught
,
he
set
Him
at
naught
,
when
he
saw
him
so
outward
contemptible
:
And
so
it
is
reported
of
the
Roman
Emperors
,
that
hearing
that
Christ
should
be
the
King
of
the
Jews
,
and
that
out
of
Davids
stock
there
should
come
a
King
of
the
Jews
,
they
sought
to
destroy
all
of
that
family
that
they
could
find
out
,
and
all
the
Tribe
of
Judah
:
But
afterward
,
when
they
found
out
some
that
were
of
the
Kindred
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
saw
that
they
were
poor
laboring
men
,
that
labored
with
their
hands
to
eat
their
bread
by
the
sweat
of
their
brows
,
they
set
them
at
naught
and
contemn'd
them
;
certainly
,
this
is
the
great
offence
to
the
world
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
the
world
,
and
as
Christ
saith
,
Wo
to
the
world
,
because
of
offences
▪
so
wo
to
the
world
because
of
this
great
offence
,
Christs
Kingdom
being
so
spiritual
,
hence
it
is
that
the
world
receives
Him
not
,
in
1.
John
,
10.
And
so
in
John
,
14.
17.
Even
the
spirit
of
truth
whom
the
world
cannot
receive
:
Mark
,
the
world
cannot
receive
the
spirit
of
Truth
,
the
world
receives
not
Christ
,
and
it
cannot
receive
the
spirit
of
Truth
.
If
you
speak
of
the
world
to
men
,
then
they
savor
of
those
things
,
come
to
a
man
and
tell
him
of
a
good
bargain
on
the
Exchange
,
he
will
listen
to
you
,
and
remember
what
you
say
,
but
come
and
speak
to
him
of
the
great
things
of
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
,
of
the
glorious
priviledges
of
that
kingdom
,
only
there
's
a
sound
in
the
air
,
and
it
passeth
away
,
and
takes
no
impression
at
all
on
the
heart
of
one
that
is
carnal
,
1
John
,
4.
5.
there
you
have
this
exprest
fully
,
the
very
guize
and
way
of
a
carnal
heart
,
They
(
saith
the
text
)
are
of
the
world
,
therefore
speak
they
of
the
world
:
and
the
world
heareth
them
:
those
that
are
of
the
world
,
they
speak
of
the
world
,
and
discourse
of
the
world
,
and
savor
the
things
of
the
world
,
and
the
world
heareth
them
;
but
now
,
let
a
man
come
and
tell
them
of
things
that
are
heavenly
,
of
a
goodly
Pearl
,
of
Jesus
Christ
,
they
savor
not
those
things
;
and
they
hear
them
not
:
Oh!
't
is
from
hence
that
men
come
not
into
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
,
because
it
is
not
of
this
world
.
What
's
the
reason
that
there
are
more
comes
into
the
Kingdom
of
Antichrist
,
than
into
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
?
Revel.
13.
3.
The
whol
world
wandered
after
the
beast
,
saith
the
text
,
because
they
are
of
the
world
,
and
Antichrist
doth
set
up
a
worldly
kingdom
instead
of
Christs
kingdom
,
and
men
that
are
of
the
world
they
flock
after
Antichrist
,
and
hence
it
was
,
that
your
great
rich
men
in
places
where
the
Gospel
hath
not
been
,
they
were
Papists
,
or
Popishly
affected
,
so
that
therefore
the
Papists
make
outward
prosperity
to
be
one
badge
or
sign
of
the
true
Church
;
hence
it
is
that
Popery
is
so
sutable
to
worldly
hearts
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
prophesied
before
hand
,
that
the
whol
world
should
follow
Antichrist
,
only
here
and
there
a
few
poor
ones
Jesus
Christ
chuses
out
of
this
world
to
follow
him
,
for
His
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
.
One
Particular
more
,
in
a
word
,
seeing
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
not
of
the
world
,
then
a
worldly
heart
is
the
most
unbeseeming
thing
in
one
that
professeth
himself
to
be
a
Christian
,
of
any
thing
that
can
be
in
the
world
:
If
Christs
Kingdom
be
not
there
,
certainly
thy
heart
should
not
be
there
:
Thou
that
professest
thy self
to
be
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
which
is
spiritual
and
heavenly
,
and
yet
thou
a
worldly
earthly
heart
,
I
say
,
it
is
the
most
unbeseeming
thing
that
possibly
can
be
:
what
,
for
a
Professor
of
Religion
to
have
an
earthly
,
covetous
worldly
heart
?
By
that
that
I
have
already
spoken
in
shewing
the
vanity
and
the
evil
of
the
world
,
and
the
great
evil
of
loving
the
world
were
enough
to
strengthen
this
use
;
but
now
that
that
I
intended
should
have
been
to
speakesp
,
ecially
to
those
that
are
Christians
,
that
have
hopes
that
God
hath
made
them
partakers
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
would
be
loth
to
lose
their
hopes
in
the
good
things
of
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
for
10000.
worlds
,
&
yet
there
doth
remain
much
worldliness
in
their
hearts
to
this
day
,
surely
,
this
not
beseeming
one
of
the
profession
that
thou
makest
,
it
is
no
honor
unto
thy
King
,
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
worldly
Professors
,
they
are
great
dishonors
to
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
;
when
there
shall
appear
no
difference
between
those
that
we
account
to
be
men
of
the
world
,
and
such
as
we
hope
are
chosen
out
of
the
world
;
Oh!
how
is
Christ
dishonored
by
this
?
Look
but
upon
the
lives
of
Christians
that
profess
Religion
,
and
one
would
think
that
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
were
a
Kingdom
of
this
world
rather
than
any
thing
else
,
for
I
say
,
to
outward
appearance
,
though
it
may
be
Christ
may
see
some
integrity
within
the
heart
,
yet
to
outward
appearance
there
is
even
almost
no
difference
between
them
and
the
men
of
the
world
.
It
doth
become
Christians
to
live
so
in
their
whol
course
,
as
to
make
it
appear
that
they
are
men
and
women
above
the
world
,
whose
Conversations
are
in
Heaven
,
that
they
do
beleeve
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
that
is
not
of
this
world
.
SERMON
III.
JOHN
,
18.
36.
Jesus
answered
and
said
,
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
.
WHAT
this
Kingdom
of
Christ
was
,
and
how
different
from
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
we
have
already
opened
unto
you
.
The
fourth
Use
which
we
are
to
proceed
in
,
is
,
If
the
kingdom
of
Christ
be
not
of
this
world
,
then
of
all
dispositions
,
a
worldly
spirit
is
most
unsutable
to
those
who
profess
themselves
to
be
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
Certainly
,
then
such
as
are
Beleevers
,
that
are
come
under
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
they
must
not
be
of
earthly
hearts
:
We
find
the
Apostle
in
the
Epistle
of
the
Ephesians
,
doth
rank
Covetousness
,
and
Uncleanness
together
,
and
saith
of
them
both
,
in
the
5.
Chapter
,
3.
Verse
,
Let
it
not
be
once
named
among
you
,
as
becometh
Saints
:
So
that
a
covetous
heart
after
the
things
of
the
world
,
it
is
such
a
disposition
,
as
it
should
scarce
be
named
among
Saints
no
more
than
whoredom
,
they
should
abstain
from
it
,
as
from
whordom
,
as
it
becometh
Saints
.
It
is
the
most
uncomly
thing
for
a
Saint
of
God
,
one
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
to
have
a
covetous
heart
for
the
things
of
the
world
,
that
possibly
can
be
.
As
it
becomes
them
;
it
doth
not
become
you
;
And
Luther
that
was
a
great
man
for
the
promoting
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
he
is
bold
to
profess
it
;
That
of
all
sins
,
he
was
scarce
ever
tempted
to
that
sin
,
he
found
nothing
tending
almost
that
way
;
though
it
's
true
,
there
's
no
sin
,
but
we
have
the
seeds
of
it
in
our
hearts
;
but
yet
he
found
his
spirit
most
above
that
worldly
sin
,
because
he
was
so
much
taken
up
with
Jesus
Christ
.
And
indeed
,
the
more
any
soul
is
taken
up
with
the
excellency
of
Christ
,
and
with
the
glorious
things
of
His
Kingdom
,
the
more
vile
will
the
things
of
the
world
be
to
them
.
We
look
not
at
the
things
that
are
seen
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
they
are
not
things
to
be
looked
at
,
But
at
the
things
that
are
not
seen
.
And
in
the
6.
of
the
Gal.
14.
ver.
The
Apostle
Paul
,
that
was
the
great
man
for
the
promoting
of
Christ
in
the
world
,
and
the
setting
up
of
His
Throne
;
he
professes
,
That
he
was
crucified
to
the
world
,
and
the
world
was
crucified
to
him
:
That
is
,
he
look't
upon
the
world
,
but
as
a
crucified
thing
.
What
esteem
would
you
have
of
a
man
that
is
hanging
upon
a
gallows
?
All
the
world
was
to
him
no
otherwise
,
was
a
thing
crucified
to
him
,
and
he
was
crucified
to
the
world
,
the
world
cares
not
for
me
,
and
I
care
not
for
the
world
,
I
am
quit
with
it
that
way
,
and
do
as
much
slight
,
and
contemn
the
world
,
and
trample
it
under
foot
,
as
the
world
slights
and
contemns
me
,
and
tramples
me
under
foot
.
This
should
be
the
disposition
of
a
Christian
that
is
under
the
kingdom
of
Christ
:
for
now
it
is
to
converse
with
things
of
another
nature
:
And
therefore
you
find
that
Christ
,
He
saith
of
those
that
are
given
to
Him
by
the
Father
,
They
are
given
unto
Him
out
of
the
world
:
John
,
17.
6.
I
have
manifested
thy
Name
to
the
men
whom
thou
hast
given
me
out
of
the
world
.
No
men
have
Christ
manifested
unto
them
,
but
those
whom
the
Father
doth
give
Him
out
of
the
world
:
Saith
the
Father
,
Here
's
so
many
of
the
world
,
And
there
are
a
select
company
that
I
wil
take
out
of
this
rude
heap
and
mass
of
man-kind
;
and
I
'le
give
them
to
thee
:
Take
them
,
and
manifest
thy self
unto
them
.
If
this
be
so
,
that
those
that
come
under
Christ's
Kingdom
,
are
given
unto
Him
out
of
the
world
,
then
though
they
live
in
the
world
,
they
should
not
live
as
of
the
world
.
Secondly
,
They
are
chosen
out
of
the
world
,
John
,
15.
19.
And
they
are
delivered
from
the
world
by
Christ
.
Gal.
1.
4.
And
they
are
opposed
to
the
children
of
the
world
.
Luke
,
16.
8
,
speaking
of
divers
sorts
of
people
;
and
makes
the
distinction
between
one
and
another
:
The
Lord
commended
the
unjust
steward
because
he
had
done
wisely
:
For
the
children
of
this
world
are
,
in
their
generation
,
wiser
than
the
children
of
light
:
These
two
are
opposed
one
to
another
,
the
children
of
this
world
and
the
children
of
light
are
quite
contrary
one
to
another
;
for
indeed
one
is
in
the
kingdom
of
darkness
,
and
the
other
in
the
Kingdom
of
light
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
the
dear
Son
of
God
;
you
must
be
children
of
light
,
others
are
children
of
the
world
;
it
becomes
a
child
of
the
world
to
follow
after
the
things
of
the
world
;
but
not
the
children
of
light
:
You
are
chosen
out
of
the
world
,
that
you
may
be
the
light
of
the
world
.
So
the
Scripture
speaks
of
the
Saints
,
That
they
should
be
the
light
of
the
world
:
Philippians
,
2.
15.
Now
if
they
have
as
worldly
hearts
as
others
,
how
can
they
be
the
lights
of
the
world
?
Oh!
many
that
are
Professors
of
Religion
,
they
are
indeed
but
dark
lanthorns
,
they
have
a
candle
in
them
,
have
some
kind
of
knowledg
,
but
by
their
worldly
Conversations
they
are
made
but
as
dark
lanthorns
,
that
the
light
of
knowledg
and
profession
that
they
have
is
so
darkned
by
it
,
as
none
can
see
the
beauty
and
excellency
of
Jesus
Christ
shining
through
them
.
Thirdly
,
Surely
it
is
a
very
unbeseeming
disposition
in
one
that
is
under
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
to
be
worldly
:
for
he
is
appointed
to
be
one
that
shall
judge
the
world
another
day
,
In
1
Cor.
6.
2.
The
Saints
shall
judge
the
world
.
Now
there
should
be
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
Judges
,
and
those
that
are
judged
by
them
:
if
they
be
of
the
same
disposition
that
the
world
is
,
why
should
any
be
chosen
out
of
the
world
to
judge
them
?
Now
all
the
Saints
if
they
do
beleeve
themselves
to
be
brought
into
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
they
should
look
upon
themselves
as
those
that
are
appointed
by
God
hereafter
to
judge
the
whol
world
,
and
therefore
they
should
not
live
so
as
the
men
of
the
world
do
,
but
as
Judges
,
very
precisely
and
strictly
according
to
rule
.
4
ly
It
is
required
of
them
that
they
should
hate
their
own
lives
in
this
world
,
John
,
12.
15.
Now
if
the
Saints
should
be
such
as
should
see
so
much
excellency
in
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
as
to
hate
their
very
lives
in
this
world
,
then
surely
to
look
upon
all
things
in
this
world
as
contemptible
as
hateful
in
comparison
:
it
is
not
meant
Hate
their
lives
,
that
is
,
Absolutely
,
but
in
Comparison
:
when
any
comfort
or
preservation
of
their
lives
in
this
world
,
comes
in
the
least
competition
with
the
furtherance
of
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
:
They
should
look
upon
the
comforts
of
their
lives
as
a
hateful
thing
,
and
look
upon
the
very
preservation
of
their
lives
as
a
hateful
thing
;
shall
I
make
my
life
comfortable
with
any
hindrance
unto
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
?
Oh
't
is
that
that
my
soul
should
abhor
,
and
so
should
I
preserve
my
life
with
doing
any
thing
that
may
be
any
prejudice
to
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
I
should
look
upon
the
very
suggestion
to
such
a
thing
as
that
that
my
very
soul
doth
abhor
,
And
we
find
in
Scripture
that
it
's
made
an
argument
of
apostasie
,
of
one
that
's
falling
off
from
the
profession
of
Christ
to
imbrace
the
world
,
as
it
is
said
of
Demas
in
the
2
of
Tim.
4.
10.
Demas
(
saith
Paul
)
hath
forsaken
me
,
but
what
is
it
that
hath
made
Demas
to
forsake
me
?
he
hath
imbraced
this
present
world
.
So
look
upon
many
of
your
Professors
of
Religion
,
such
vs
have
been
very
forward
in
former
times
,
and
Oh
nothing
but
Christ
in
their
mouthes
,
they
afterward
begin
to
decline
,
and
wax
worser
and
worser
,
but
observe
them
,
they
imbrace
this
present
world
,
it
is
because
of
some
honors
and
esteem
,
some
comforts
,
riches
,
&
estates
that
they
would
have
,
or
live
at
ease
in
this
present
world
,
they
cannot
endure
the
hatred
of
the
world
.
So
it
was
with
Demas
,
when
he
began
to
hear
Paul
,
he
perceived
that
it
was
a
great
excellency
to
be
one
of
Pauls
followers
,
Paul
,
he
wrought
miracles
,
and
Demas
(
I
say
)
thought
it
an
excellent
thing
to
follow
Paul
;
but
after
he
had
followed
Paul
a
while
,
he
found
that
he
was
persecuted
,
and
he
saw
there
was
no
preferment
came
in
by
Pauls
preaching
,
nothing
but
blows
and
imprisonments
;
and
scorns
,
and
contempt
,
then
Demas
begins
to
bethink
himself
better
,
and
thinks
he
was
mistaken
;
I
had
thought
that
this
Paul
would
have
been
a
great
man
in
the
world
one
day
,
and
that
by
my
following
of
him
I
should
get
great
matters
to
my self
,
but
when
he
saw
that
all
men
were
set
against
Paul
,
and
nothing
but
persecution
was
like
to
betide
him
,
and
his
Disciples
;
Demas
begins
to
bethink
himself
,
And
is
it
not
better
for
me
to
keep
my
credit
,
and
esteem
in
this
world
;
so
Demas
leaves
him
to
shift
for
himself
:
and
therefore
saith
the
Apostle
,
Demas
hath
forsaken
me
,
and
imbraced
this
present
world
.
This
may
be
written
upon
every
Apostates
grave
,
Here
lies
an
Apostate
that
hath
forsaken
Jesus
Christ
,
and
hath
imbraced
this
present
world
.
But
observe
it
,
and
look
upon
those
that
were
forward
in
Religion
,
and
now
are
not
;
and
see
whether
they
have
not
more
worldly
hearts
than
before
,
and
give
themselves
up
to
honors
,
and
pleasures
,
and
profits
;
Therefore
it
's
exceeding
unbeseeming
the
Saints
to
have
worldly
hearts
,
they
will
certainly
Apostatize
,
if
their
hearts
take
deep
root
in
the
earth
.
If
you
find
your
spirits
so
glewed
to
the
things
of
the
world
,
that
you
know
not
how
to
part
with
them
,
that
you
know
not
how
to
live
in
a
place
,
and
not
to
have
your
neighbors
love
and
respect
,
and
to
honor
you
,
and
to
have
the
countenance
of
the
times
in
which
you
live
;
Do
you
find
your
hearts
thus
cleaving
to
the
things
of
the
world
,
like
the
Serpent
,
that
dust
you
eat
,
and
upon
your
belly
you
go
?
Know
that
thou
hast
a
worldly
heart
,
&
thou
art
like
to
be
an
Apostate
from
the
Truth
of
God
ere
long
.
In
the
2.
of
Titus
,
12.
the
Apostle
saith
,
That
the
grace
of
God
that
hath
appeared
to
all
men
,
teaches
them
to
deny
all
worldly
lusts
.
Oh
my
brethren
!
let
's
labor
to
walk
worthy
of
our
Calling
into
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
.
1
Thess.
2.
12.
There
the
Apostle
with
a
great
deal
of
earnestness
speaks
to
the
Thessalonians
,
exhorting
them
,
that
they
would
,
Walk
worthy
of
God
,
who
hath
called
them
into
his
Kingdom
,
and
Glory
.
Are
you
converted
to
Christ
?
you
are
called
into
this
Kingdom
;
walk
worthy
of
Him
:
And
mark
his
earnestness
in
the
verse
before
,
As
you
know
,
how
we
exhorted
,
and
comforted
,
and
charged
every
one
of
you
,
(
as
a
father
doth
his
children
.
)
We
comforted
you
,
in
shewing
you
the
excellency
of
the
Kingdom
of
God
,
and
the
Priviledges
of
this
Kingdom
;
we
exhorted
you
,
and
we
charged
every
one
of
you
,
as
a
father
doth
his
children
;
And
what
did
he
exhort
,
and
charge
them
to
?
it
was
this
,
That
they
would
walk
worthy
of
God
,
who
had
called
them
into
his
Kingdom
,
and
his
glory
.
Oh!
't
is
a
great
mercy
that
God
hath
revealed
any
thing
of
the
Kingdom
of
his
Son
unto
you
,
walk
worthy
of
it
,
as
it
becomes
those
that
are
called
to
be
the
Subjects
of
such
a
glorious
Kingdom
as
this
is
;
and
above
all
things
,
have
a
care
,
and
let
me
warn
you
of
this
worldliness
in
the
hearts
of
the
Saints
:
Namely
,
of
a
crafty
,
cunning
subtilness
in
the
things
of
this
life
;
there
is
nothing
more
unbeseeming
a
Christian
,
than
a
crafty
cunning
subtilness
for
the
world
:
many
men
bless
themselves
in
this
,
and
they
take
abundance
of
content
to
think
,
that
by
their
craft
and
cunning
sophistry
,
they
can
fetch
about
things
,
circumvent
others
,
&
so
provide
for
themselves
in
this
world
:
(
I
say
)
there
is
nothing
more
unbeseeming
a
Christian
,
than
to
be
crafty
and
cunning
in
circumventing
others
,
and
providing
for
themselves
in
the
matters
of
this
world
.
In
1.
Cor.
2.
12.
saith
the
Apostle
,
We
have
not
received
the
spirit
of
the
world
,
but
the
Spirit
which
is
of
God
,
it
is
that
we
have
received
.
There
is
many
men
(
you
may
plainly
see
that
)
they
have
the
spirit
of
the
world
,
that
's
thus
:
I
have
many
times
wondered
at
it
;
some
men
,
come
and
speak
to
them
about
any
matters
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
they
speak
so
foolishly
and
childishly
,
either
they
must
hold
their
peace
,
and
say
nothing
,
or
else
if
they
do
speak
they
discover
so
much
ignorance
,
and
childishness
that
a
man
would
wonder
where
the
understandings
of
such
men
are
that
have
liv'd
so
long
a
time
in
the
world
as
they
have
done
,
and
heard
so
much
of
Religion
,
and
when
one
hears
them
speak
so
,
one
would
wonder
how
these
men
should
have
understanding
to
live
in
the
world
:
but
now
,
these
in
the
businesses
of
the
world
they
are
as
worldly
politick
,
no
man
can
out
go
them
there
,
they
can
foresee
all
kind
of
dangers
in
any
miscarriage
,
and
can
judge
of
twenty
things
together
in
their
thoughts
,
and
compare
one
thing
with
another
,
see
further
into
the
world
than
other
men
;
so
that
a
man
would
wonder
sometimes
(
I
say
)
when
one
hears
them
speaking
of
Religion
,
whether
these
men
have
any
wit
or
understanding
?
but
when
one
follows
them
in
the
things
of
the
world
,
you
shall
see
them
as
witty
,
as
understanding
,
as
judicious
,
and
as
cunning
as
any
men
(
almost
)
can
be
:
they
have
received
the
spirit
of
the
world
,
and
they
are
led
by
the
spirit
of
the
world
,
the
god
of
this
world
hath
taken
possession
of
them
,
and
it
's
that
that
makes
them
so
:
but
they
have
not
received
the
Spirit
of
Jesus
Christ
,
they
may
say
quite
contrary
to
the
Apostle
;
saith
the
Apostle
,
we
have
not
received
the
spirit
of
the
world
,
but
the
Spirit
of
Jesus
Christ
:
they
may
say
,
we
have
not
received
the
Spirit
of
Christ
,
but
of
the
world
:
it
's
true
,
Christ
would
have
us
so
long
as
we
live
in
the
world
,
to
be
as
wise
as
serpents
,
yet
innocent
as
doves
;
the
wisdom
that
is
for
the
promotion
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
it
is
a
wisdom
that
hath
an
upright
plainess
in
it
,
and
is
according
to
the
simplicity
of
the
Gospel
;
indeed
when
they
have
to
deal
with
wicked
men
,
they
may
exercise
a
natural
wisdom
,
to
avoid
the
dangers
of
persecution
,
or
to
avoid
the
circumventing
of
wicked
men
;
but
when
they
have
to
deal
with
spiritual
things
,
there
the
wisdom
is
that
that
holds
forth
a
simplicity
of
the
Gospel
,
that
is
carried
on
with
plainess
and
simpleness
of
heart
.
The
Hebrews
have
the
same
word
that
signifies
a
naked
man
,
and
a
cunning
subtil
man
.
You
shall
find
where
it
's
said
of
Adam
and
Eve
,
they
were
naked
,
nakedness
of
spirit
and
subtilty
may
stand
together
,
they
signifie
the
same
thing
,
to
shew
what
kind
of
subtilty
should
be
in
those
that
are
the
People
of
God
,
it
should
be
that
that
may
stand
with
a
naked
spirit
,
so
as
if
God
would
discover
the
secrets
of
all
their
hearts
to
all
the
children
of
men
,
that
they
should
not
be
ashamed
to
have
all
their
secrets
to
be
opened
to
them
:
But
now
,
the
cunningness
,
that
is
,
the
cunningness
of
the
serpent
,
is
such
a
cunningness
,
as
men
(
if
they
were
but
laid
open
)
would
quickly
be
ashamed
of
.
And
so
much
of
the
fourth
use
,
that
it
is
unbeseeming
those
that
are
of
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
to
have
the
spirit
of
the
world
,
because
Christs
kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
.
5.
Vse
.
Hence
we
see
the
reason
of
the
meanness
of
the
outward
condition
of
the
people
of
God
in
this
world
,
why
is
it
that
Christ
hath
so
ordered
things
that
the
people
of
God
should
be
so
outwardly
poor
in
this
world
?
My
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
(
saith
Christ
)
Therefore
,
why
should
any
that
come
under
my
kingdom
look
for
great
things
in
this
world
?
they
must
look
to
have
their
comfort
and
glory
in
things
that
concern
my
Kingdom
,
and
not
in
the
things
of
this
world
:
in
Psal.
73.
12.
Behold
!
those
that
are
ungodly
prosper
in
this
world
,
(
saith
the
Scripture
.
)
As
for
men
that
are
godly
and
come
under
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
they
must
look
for
a
prosperity
that
is
beyond
this
world
;
God
gives
the
earth
to
the
children
of
men
,
and
to
the
men
of
the
world
:
Let
them
prosper
saith
God
,
here
's
their
portion
,
here
's
all
that
they
are
like
ever
to
have
.
But
now
for
the
people
of
God
,
they
must
not
look
to
prosper
outwardly
in
this
world
;
John
,
16.
33.
In
the
world
,
you
shall
have
trouble
(
saith
Christ
.
)
Christ
does
tell
His
Disciples
plainly
beforehand
,
That
in
the
world
they
shall
have
trouble
;
never
make
account
to
have
ease
and
prosperity
here
below
in
the
world
;
Certainly
you
shall
have
trouble
,
this
is
not
your
kingdom
;
and
therefore
John
,
in
the
1.
of
Rev.
9.
ver.
There
he
stiles
himself
in
writing
to
the
Churches
:
Your
Companion
in
tribulation
,
and
in
the
Kingdom
and
patience
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Observe
it
,
John
that
was
such
an
Eminent
Member
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
;
when
he
speaks
unto
others
that
are
brought
into
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
saith
he
,
●
John
,
who
also
am
your
Brother
,
and
Companion
in
Tribulation
,
and
in
the
kingdom
,
and
patience
of
Jesus
Christ
:
These
two
may
well
stand
together
,
to
be
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
companions
of
men
in
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
in
Tribulation
:
yea
,
mark
how
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
set
in
the
middle
,
Companion
in
Tribulation
,
and
then
Kingdom
,
and
then
patience
;
So
that
trouble
,
and
afflictions
are
on
both
sides
(
as
it
were
)
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
And
it
's
very
observable
here
,
John
he
doth
not
to
get
himself
credit
,
say
,
I
John
that
was
the
Apostle
of
Jesus
Christ
,
I
John
,
that
was
the
beloved
Disciple
of
Jesus
Christ
,
I
John
,
that
was
a
Kins-man
of
Jesus
Christ
:
no
,
but
I
John
,
your
Companion
in
tribulation
,
and
in
the
Kingdom
,
and
patience
of
Jesus
Christ
.
If
you
would
be
the
Companion
of
the
Saints
in
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
,
you
must
be
willing
to
be
their
Companion
in
Tribulation
,
and
in
the
patience
of
Jesus
Christ
.
So
things
are
ordered
by
Christ
,
that
the
Saints
should
be
in
Tribulation
,
live
in
trouble
in
this
world
.
When
any
of
you
that
are
godly
shall
meet
with
crosses
,
and
afflictions
,
(
the
briers
and
thornes
which
spring
out
of
the
world
ever
since
it
was
cursed
by
God
)
the
very
thought
of
this
Text
may
be
a
means
to
quiet
your
hearts
,
and
not
to
have
any
risings
in
your
bosomes
against
the
dispensations
of
God
towards
you
:
Do
not
I
desire
to
fear
the
Lord
,
and
follow
Him
in
all
His
waies
?
and
yet
,
how
doth
the
Lord
cross
me
in
this
world
?
These
murmuring
,
and
repining
thoughts
will
be
;
yea
,
it
may
be
since
the
time
that
God
wrought
upon
me
by
His
Word
,
I
am
more
afflicted
than
before
;
Is
not
God
displeased
with
me
?
it
may
be
I
am
not
in
the
right
way
because
of
these
afflictions
.
Oh
take
heed
of
these
temptations
,
let
my
text
come
into
your
minds
,
and
answer
all
these
temptations
:
Christ
saith
,
His
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
:
since
the
time
I
was
called
out
of
darkness
by
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
,
no
mervail
though
I
meet
with
afflictions
more
than
before
,
for
I
am
translated
into
another
Kingdom
,
which
is
not
of
this
world
;
it
pleases
the
Father
to
make
Christ
(
who
is
my
Captain
)
to
be
perfect
through
sufferings
:
Heb.
2.
10.
For
it
became
Him
,
for
whom
are
all
things
,
and
by
whom
are
all
things
,
in
bringing
many
sons
unto
glory
,
to
make
the
Captain
of
their
salvation
perfect
through
sufferings
:
It
's
an
excellent
Scripture
to
quiet
the
hearts
of
the
Saints
in
the
midst
of
their
sufferings
.
[
It
became
Him
]
(
saith
the
Text
)
for
whom
are
all
things
,
and
by
whom
are
all
things
,
in
bringing
many
sons
unto
glory
,
to
make
the
Captain
of
their
salvation
perfect
through
sufferings
:
The
Captain
of
your
salvation
,
yea
,
your
King
,
that
is
the
King
of
glory
,
yet
He
was
made
perfect
through
sufferings
.
Now
you
must
go
the
same
way
that
He
did
.
Now
if
you
must
enter
into
a
full
possession
of
this
glorious
Kingdom
through
sufferings
,
why
should
you
murmur
?
Luke
,
24.
26.
Ought
not
Christ
to
have
suffered
these
things
,
and
to
enter
into
His
Glory
?
It
's
a
speech
of
Christ
Himself
.
So
I
say
concerning
you
:
Ought
not
you
to
suffer
first
,
and
then
to
enter
into
your
glory
?
Why
should
not
you
come
to
the
fulness
of
the
glory
of
that
Kingdom
that
is
prepared
for
you
;
as
Jesus
Christ
your
Head
came
to
the
fulness
of
the
glory
of
His
Kingdom
?
It
was
by
suffering
.
Remember
His
Kingdom
is
not
of
this
world
.
6.
Vse
.
Here
's
the
reason
why
the
wicked
hates
the
Saints
.
Why
?
they
love
their
own
:
John
,
15.
19.
If
you
were
of
the
world
,
the
world
would
love
you
;
but
you
are
not
of
the
world
,
therefore
the
world
hates
you
;
you
are
translated
into
another
Kingdom
,
and
therefore
their
spirits
are
bitter
against
you
,
and
their
tongues
as
sharp
as
two
edged
sword
;
you
come
to
live
by
other
Laws
than
they
do
;
they
know
no
other
Law
but
the
Law
of
the
Land
where
they
live
but
you
have
other
Laws
that
they
do
not
understand
the
authority
of
,
you
have
other
rules
for
your
consciences
than
they
have
;
their
consciences
can
yeeld
to
this
,
or
that
,
according
as
may
serve
for
their
worldly
ends
;
but
now
your
consciences
are
subjected
to
another
authority
,
you
cannot
have
your
consciences
yeeld
up
and
down
as
they
can
,
and
thereupon
they
think
it
to
be
●●outness
in
you
,
but
God
knows
it
to
be
otherwise
:
And
they
wonder
at
this
,
they
understand
not
the
reason
of
this
,
and
therefore
it
is
that
they
malign
you
,
they
hate
you
with
a
perfect
hatred
,
you
are
Rebels
against
their
kingdom
,
they
are
under
the
kingdom
of
Satan
,
but
you
are
brought
under
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
so
do
Rebel
against
that
kingdom
.
We
hate
Rebels
.
It
's
true
,
in
some
sense
all
the
Saints
are
Rebels
,
that
is
,
they
do
rebel
against
the
kingdom
of
Satan
,
and
the
powers
of
darkness
,
and
if
any
thing
should
be
enjoyed
by
men
,
yet
if
it
be
against
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
they
cannot
but
rebel
in
a
sense
,
that
is
,
their
spirits
must
needs
be
against
it
,
and
whatever
they
suffer
,
they
cannot
submit
to
it
;
they
do
not
rebel
against
lawful
authority
,
but
against
the
kingdom
of
darkness
,
and
the
power
of
darkness
;
and
therefore
it
is
that
the
world
doth
so
much
hate
them
:
When
you
come
into
the
kingdom
of
Christ
you
live
upon
other
principles
,
and
have
other
ends
,
you
are
a
kind
of
separated
people
from
the
world
;
and
we
know
there
is
nothing
more
odious
to
the
world
,
than
that
we
should
be
a
certain
kind
of
separated
people
from
them
;
the
world
would
have
all
to
be
like
themselves
,
and
for
any
kind
of
people
to
make
a
profession
as
if
they
were
call'd
out
of
the
world
,
and
live
after
another
kind
and
fashion
,
and
have
other
sort
of
hopes
,
and
comforts
,
and
ends
,
and
rules
by
which
they
live
;
Oh
this
the
world
cannot
endure
:
so
long
as
Paul
was
in
the
world
,
and
liv'd
as
the
men
of
the
world
,
they
loved
him
,
and
he
was
a
man
of
authority
among
them
,
but
when
he
was
called
out
of
the
world
,
then
a
pestilent
fellow
,
then
seditious
;
this
separation
from
the
world
it
cannot
be
born
,
there
is
nothing
more
provokes
the
world
than
separation
from
the
world
,
and
therefore
no
mervail
though
the
people
of
God
be
hated
in
the
world
,
and
looked
upon
as
the
ringleadees
of
sedition
:
they
are
separated
from
the
world
,
and
translated
into
another
kingdom
,
into
a
kingdom
that
is
not
of
this
world
.
7.
Vse
.
From
hence
may
appear
the
wickedness
of
the
world
,
that
they
should
reject
Christ
and
His
Kingdom
.
That
they
should
not
〈…〉
it
,
that
's
not
so
much
wonder
;
but
that
they
shou●●
〈◊〉
it
,
and
persecute
it
,
and
reject
it
;
there
appears
their
wickedness
.
You
will
say
,
How
doth
it
appear
?
From
my
Doctrine
it
appears
thus
:
If
Christs
kingdom
be
not
a
kingdom
of
this
world
,
it
would
do
men
no
hurt
at
al
,
it
no
way
would
hinder
any
lawful
comforts
or
honors
here
in
this
world
;
it
is
not
opposite
unto
the
kingdoms
of
the
world
,
that
is
,
so
as
to
hinder
any
thing
that
is
good
in
the
world
,
the
kingdom
of
Christ
may
be
set
up
,
and
the
world
need
be
never
the
worse
for
it
.
Indeed
,
it
doth
oppose
the
wickedness
of
the
world
,
but
it
doth
not
oppose
any
thing
that
they
dare
say
themselves
to
be
good
Herod
persecuted
Christ
,
because
he
heard
a
King
of
the
Jews
was
born
:
But
it
was
without
cause
;
Jesus
Christ
He
did
not
come
to
take
the
Kingdom
of
Herod
away
from
him
:
The
Kings
of
the
Earth
(
the
text
saith
)
they
conspire
together
,
and
are
engaged
against
Christ
:
it
is
their
wickedness
;
Christ
,
He
doth
not
envy
them
or
their
Kingdoms
,
they
may
live
and
be
the
Kings
of
the
earth
still
,
and
yet
the
kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
may
go
on
;
the
truth
is
,
that
the
kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
doth
not
intrench
upon
any
Civil
Liberty
of
men
,
and
it
's
their
hatred
to
it
,
that
makes
them
think
it
cannot
stand
with
Civil
Peace
;
the
kingdom
of
Christ
may
be
set
up
,
and
Civil
Liberty
maintained
.
You
may
have
your
estates
still
,
and
yet
have
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
you
may
be
in
place
of
Rule
and
Government
,
and
have
outward
honors
still
,
and
yet
be
of
the
kingdom
of
Christ
.
It
's
true
,
if
you
be
brought
into
the
kingdom
of
Christ
;
perhaps
God
may
call
you
sometimes
to
suffering
,
but
then
it
is
so
as
you
will
be
willing
to
it
,
you
shall
never
be
call'd
to
suffering
,
but
you
shall
see
cause
to
be
willing
to
it
,
you
shall
have
as
much
good
by
what
you
suffer
,
as
you
hav●
〈◊〉
of
outward
comforts
:
but
this
I
speak
,
that
the
kingdom
of
Christ
intrenches
not
upon
any
Civil
Liberties
of
men
:
they
may
enjoy
all
their
lawful
comforts
,
their
Estates
,
their
Rule
,
their
Government
:
and
yet
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
may
flouri●●●
▪
Now
what
a
wickedness
is
this
?
When
as
Chri●●●
would
come
and
set
up
His
Kingdome
without
any
prejudice
at
all
unto
the
worldly
Kingdoms
,
and
yet
they
cannot
endure
it
:
You
would
account
that
an
ill
neighbour
if
you
should
come
and
live
by
him
and
no
way
prejudice
him
,
and
yet
for
all
that
he
would
malign
you
,
because
you
do
but
live
by
him
;
thus
it
is
with
the
world
,
they
do
malign
Jesus
Christ
for
living
but
by
them
;
indeed
if
a
neighbor
comes
and
will
intrench
upon
your
ground
and
liberties
,
you
cannot
bear
it
;
Jesus
Christ
doth
not
do
it
:
One
would
wonder
sometimes
why
wicked
men
should
be
so
opposite
against
men
when
they
come
under
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
more
than
before
:
I
appeal
to
you
,
when
God
converts
a
wife
to
be
under
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
Doth
that
take
her
off
from
subjection
to
her
husband
?
let
me
assure
you
,
it
makes
her
to
acknowledge
her
husband
to
be
Lord
more
than
before
;
indeed
if
when
the
wife
were
converted
it
did
take
the
wife
from
subjection
to
the
husband
,
then
there
were
some
reason
why
the
husband
should
storm
at
it
;
but
when
the
more
the
wife
is
under
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
the
more
doth
she
acknowledg
the
authority
of
of
her
husband
over
her
:
and
so
for
servants
,
I
confess
if
the
bringing
of
them
by
the
Word
under
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
did
take
them
off
from
their
obedience
to
their
Masters
and
Mistrisses
,
then
there
were
some
ground
to
oppose
them
from
going
to
hear
the
Word
;
but
when
your
conscinece
tell
you
that
the
more
they
go
to
hear
the
Word
,
and
are
wrought
upon
by
the
Word
they
are
the
more
obedient
to
you
,
why
should
you
hate
them
then
?
why
should
you
so
malign
Christs
Kingdom
when
as
Christs
Kingdom
would
help
you
?
I
appeal
to
the
consciences
of
divers
Masters
,
You
have
one
servant
that
is
prophane
;
another
cannot
lie
in
his
bed
in
the
morning
but
he
must
come
to
●●ar
the
Word
;
now
if
you
had
Trust
to
commit
to
one
of
them
,
so
that
your
whol
Estate
lay
upon
it
,
Which
of
these
two
would
you
trust
?
your
consciences
would
tell
you
that
that
servant
that
is
come
under
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
were
rather
to
be
trusted
▪
so
that
you
would
trust
him
in
a
case
of
great
trust
;
and
〈◊〉
your
conscieaces
tell
you
that
you
hate
that
servant
more
than
the
other
.
Now
here
's
the
wickedness
of
men
,
that
they
do
hate
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
though
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
doth
not
intrench
upon
them
.
Oh
let
Christ
alone
with
his
Kingdom
,
and
do
not
oppose
Him
,
He
will
not
oppose
you
in
any
thing
that
you
can
desire
as
a
rational
man
.
And
for
the
outward
Government
:
Christ
would
have
no
man
to
be
compel'd
to
it
,
but
those
that
are
convinced
that
it
is
the
best
way
;
He
gives
no
such
rules
to
force
any
man
;
if
you
think
the
Government
is
to
strickt
for
you
,
that
you
cannot
live
under
it
;
indeed
there
may
be
something
used
as
a
natural
help
,
some
outward
,
means
used
to
take
men
off
from
their
wantonness
and
wilfulnes
:
but
now
if
it
appear
that
you
desiring
to
know
which
is
the
best
way
,
and
endeavoring
to
know
,
and
after
your
desires
,
and
endeavors
you
cannot
be
convinced
that
this
is
the
way
that
you
should
walk
in
;
Christ
gives
no
rules
to
compel
you
;
but
if
you
belong
to
God
,
He
is
content
to
stay
till
the
Word
and
Spirit
●●all
convince
you
to
come
under
His
Government
;
Oh!
why
should
you
be
against
it
then
,
when
it
forces
you
not
to
come
into
it
?
Oh!
be
not
such
an
enemy
to
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
,
but
let
those
that
beleeve
another
way
is
the
way
wherein
they
come
most
under
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
enjoy
〈◊〉
●ommunion
with
Christ
,
let
them
alone
in
that
way
especially
,
when
they
live
peacable
with
you
,
and
are
every
way
useful
as
much
as
your
hearts
can
desire
in
all
civil
things
,
living
neighborly
,
lovingly
,
and
faithfully
with
you
in
all
things
;
why
should
you
malign
them
because
you
know
there
is
some
other
way
wherein
they
may
enjoy
more
sweet
communion
with
Jesus
Christ
than
your selves
do
?
That
's
the
seventh
Use
,
which
shews
the
wickedness
of
the
world
in
opposing
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
when
as
it
is
not
of
this
world
,
it
is
not
that
that
doth
intrench
upon
their
worldly
priviledges
.
8.
Vse
,
Hence
this
Kingdom
,
if
it
be
not
[
of
]
this
world
,
then
it
doth
not
depend
upon
〈◊〉
world
;
become
of
the
world
what
will
,
the
Kingd●●
of
Christ
will
go
on
.
Men
are
afraid
,
Oh!
if
the
Enemies
should
prevail
,
and
overcome
and
take
away
our
Civil
Rights
,
Oh
then
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
what
will
become
of
that
?
Let
us
not
be
too
solicitous
about
that
,
for
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
of
another
world
,
there
is
no
such
dependance
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
upon
the
Kingdoms
of
this
world
,
but
though
they
were
broken
,
the
kingdom
of
Christ
would
subsist
.
We
indeed
should
labor
to
preserve
our
Civil
Liberties
as
much
as
we
can
,
yea
and
our
Civil
Liberty
in
exercise
of
Religion
in
a
War-like
way
,
and
I
should
wonder
that
any
should
mistake
in
that
,
when
as
this
hath
been
so
declared
from
the
beginning
of
the
War
to
this
time
,
that
we
may
fight
for
the
Civil
Liberty
we
have
to
the
peacable
practice
and
profession
of
our
Religion
,
so
far
we
may
,
and
that
hath
been
the
ground
of
our
War
:
had
we
indeed
liv'd
in
such
a
Country
,
as
the
Christians
in
〈◊〉
primitive
times
,
where
the
Governors
and
the
gener●●●ty
of
the
Country
had
been
against
it
,
then
indeed
the
taking
up
of
Arms
,
might
have
been
very
questionable
;
but
now
when
we
live
in
such
a
place
where
our
Civil
Laws
are
for
the
protection
of
us
in
the
practice
of
our
Religion
,
if
any
will
come
and
disturb
us
,
we
may
take
up
Arms
because
we
have
a
right
to
the
profession
of
it
,
by
the
Laws
of
the
kingdom
,
〈◊〉
have
to
our
Houses
,
Lands
,
and
Estates
,
(
but
that
by
the
way
:
)
But
that
's
the
thing
I
aim
at
in
this
use
:
that
though
our
Civil
Right
should
be
lost
,
yet
the
kingdom
of
Christ
would
go
on
for
all
that
:
Heb.
12.
28.
this
is
a
kingdom
that
cannot
be
shaken
.
At
those
times
when
the
Magistrates
were
the
greatest
enemies
unto
the
kingdom
of
Christ
:
yet
even
then
the
kingdom
of
Christ
went
on
as
fully
as
ever
it
hath
done
since
that
time
;
but
the
Magistrates
may
be
helps
,
and
there
is
a
promise
that
Kings
shall
be
nursing
fathers
,
and
Queens
nursing
mothers
to
the
Church
,
but
yet
so
it
fell
out
that
at
the
first
when
the
Church
was
in
its
infancy
,
that
it
did
thrive
as
much
when
Magistrates
and
Civil
Power
was
against
it
as
ever
it
hath
done
since
,
and
thereby
Christ
would
shew
us
that
His
Kingdom
doth
not
depend
upon
this
world
,
but
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
doth
stand
and
will
stand
,
and
it
doth
and
will
prevail
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
The
gates
of
Hell
shall
not
prevail
against
it
,
it
shall
be
more
than
conqueror
;
and
this
is
a
great
comfort
to
the
Saints
.
9.
Vse
.
If
the
kingdom
of
Christ
be
not
of
this
world
,
but
of
another
;
then
hence
we
collect
the
absolute
necessity
of
living
by
faith
,
Christians
had
need
then
have
a
principle
of
faith
to
live
by
,
for
their
greatest
good
is
in
things
that
are
beyond
this
world
,
their
very
King
that
they
obey
is
a
King
that
cannot
be
seen
by
the
eye
of
sence
;
nor
by
the
eye
of
reason
,
they
had
need
have
an
eye
of
faith
to
behold
their
King
in
his
glory
:
The
Throne
of
this
King
of
Saints
is
not
a
visible
Throne
to
be
seen
by
the
eye
of
sence
,
and
reason
but
by
the
eye
of
faith
.
The
Priviledges
that
we
speak
of
,
are
●ot
to
be
seen
and
enjoyed
by
sence
and
reason
,
but
by
faith
,
And
so
the
Ordinances
of
this
Kingdom
,
and
the
Laws
and
Statutes
of
it
,
they
are
Spiritual
,
and
must
have
faith
to
close
with
them
,
and
all
the
comforts
of
this
Kingdom
must
be
drawn
in
by
faith
,
therefore
it
is
of
absolute
necessity
that
the
Saints
should
exercise
much
faith
in
their
lives
,
that
they
should
live
continually
by
faith
;
As
the
Apostle
saith
in
2
Cor.
5.
7.
For
we
walk
by
faith
,
and
not
by
sight
;
It
is
not
by
Sight
we
walk
;
indeed
all
the
good
things
that
there
are
in
the
kingdoms
of
the
world
they
are
seen
by
sence
and
reason
,
reason
and
sence
is
enough
to
order
us
in
the
matters
of
the
kingdoms
of
this
world
:
but
now
the
kingdom
of
the
Son
of
God
that
we
are
translated
into
,
it
's
a
Spiritual
,
an
Heavenly
kingdom
,
so
that
the
Saints
must
walk
by
faith
,
and
not
by
sight
:
therefore
my
brethren
labor
to
strengthen
faith
,
and
act
your
faith
,
and
live
upon
faith
,
exercise
faith
in
all
your
waies
,
make
much
of
grace
and
faith
or
you
will
never
have
much
good
in
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
but
that
grace
will
help
you
comfortably
to
enjoy
,
and
spiritually
to
improve
all
the
good
things
in
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
to
an
everlasting
advantage
.
10.
Vse
.
If
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
be
not
of
this
world
,
then
the
greater
mercy
to
thy
soul
,
that
ever
thou
wast
brought
under
this
Kingdom
of
Christ
:
Oh!
thou
maiest
look
back
unto
thy
former
time
,
and
know
that
thou
hadst
a
worldly
heart
,
worldly
apprehensions
,
thy
spirit
was
worldly
,
altogether
for
things
of
the
world
,
taken
with
the
pomp
,
and
glory
,
and
the
pleasures
of
this
world
:
How
comes
it
to
pass
that
thou
shouldest
have
a
Heavenly
Kingdom
reveal'd
to
thee
?
Whence
was
it
that
ever
Jesus
Christ
should
be
known
to
thy
soul
,
that
was
so
worldly
,
so
drossie
,
so
earthy
a
soul
?
thou
wast
as
deep
rooted
in
the
world
(
it
may
be
)
as
any
,
and
yet
that
the
Lord
should
cull
thee
out
of
the
world
,
and
reveal
such
a
Kingdom
to
thee
,
that
is
such
a
mystery
as
the
Princes
of
the
world
have
not
known
,
that
thou
that
art
a
poor
creature
shouldest
come
to
understand
the
●●alities
of
Christ
,
that
the
wise
and
learned
men
of
the
world
have
not
known
:
Oh!
the
Free
Grace
of
God
to
thee
,
and
not
unto
the
world
!
As
Judas
,
(
not
Iscariot
)
said
,
How
is
it
that
thou
revealest
thy self
to
us
,
and
not
unto
the
world
?
how
comes
it
to
pass
that
such
wise
men
,
that
bear
sway
in
the
world
,
they
have
very
poor
,
and
low
,
and
mean
,
and
contemptible
thoughts
of
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
?
they
look
upon
it
but
as
a
meer
notion
,
and
a
conceit
of
men
,
and
the
rather
because
they
see
but
a
few
poor
people
that
are
but
of
mean
parts
that
do
imbrace
such
a
way
,
upon
that
they
contemn
it
;
and
through
the
worldly
wisdom
that
they
have
,
they
come
to
undervalue
it
.
Oh!
then
bless
God
that
ever
he
should
chuse
such
a
poor
weak
wretch
as
thou
art
,
for
to
make
known
the
things
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
unto
;
and
therfore
of
al
men
,
you
rich
covetous
men
they
are
hardest
to
be
wrought
upon
by
the
Ministry
of
the
Word
.
When
Christ
Himself
was
preaching
,
it
is
said
in
Luke
,
16.
14.
That
the
Pharisees
who
were
covetous
,
they
derided
Him
;
they
blew
their
noses
at
Him
,
for
that
's
the
meaning
of
the
Original
.
Like
as
a
man
that
scorns
and
derides
another
snivles
in
the
nose
;
that
's
the
propriety
of
the
word
,
that
is
here
translated
derided
.
Oh!
a
worldly
heart
is
hardest
brought
unto
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
:
therefore
bless
God
so
much
the
more
,
that
hath
brought
thy
soul
to
understand
the
mysteries
of
Christs
Scepter
,
that
hath
translated
thee
into
another
Kingdom
.
11.
Vse
.
If
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
be
not
of
this
world
:
then
they
are
rebuked
that
do
seek
to
make
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
a
worldly
Kingdom
.
I
might
name
very
many
sorts
of
men
that
do
this
:
I
will
speak
but
of
Three
or
Four
.
The
first
is
the
Papists
,
those
that
are
Popishly
affected
;
all
their
way
is
under
the
name
of
honoring
of
Christ
,
to
raise
up
a
worldly
Kingdom
;
and
therefore
they
make
the
Pope
to
be
as
an
Emperor
of
all
the
world
,
as
the
King
of
Kings
;
and
their
Cardinals
,
and
many
of
their
Bishops
to
be
Princes
,
and
all
in
a
worldly
pomp
,
and
they
carry
it
on
,
and
maintain
it
by
a
worldly
policy
,
and
by
worldly
means
,
and
worldly
weapons
,
and
therfore
stir
up
the
Kings
of
the
earth
to
root
out
all
those
that
are
against
them
:
these
understand
not
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
Secondly
,
Such
as
would
conform
the
Government
of
the
Church
meerly
to
worldly
Government
;
that
because
worldly
men
may
by
their
prudence
order
things
as
they
please
in
Common-wealths
,
so
as
shall
be
most
sutable
to
them
:
therefore
they
falsly
think
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
must
be
so
too
;
that
it
must
be
suted
to
every
Country
:
whereas
the
truth
is
,
there
is
but
one
way
of
the
Government
of
Christ
in
all
the
world
.
The
great
Argument
of
the
Prelates
was
,
Indeed
say
they
,
in
some
places
there
may
be
another
Government
,
where
there
is
an
Aristocracy
in
the
Civil
Government
;
but
where
there
is
Monarchy
,
there
must
be
a
Bishop
.
Now
certainly
that's
not
the
way
of
Christ
,
to
sute
himself
in
his
Government
,
to
the
Government
of
the
world
.
But
the
Government
that
was
in
the
primitive
times
,
must
be
still
.
Thirdly
,
Such
kind
of
men
as
think
that
the
success
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Ordinances
do
depend
upon
worldly
things
;
as
now
,
upon
outward
pomp
:
except
there
be
some
outward
pomp
go
along
with
the
Gospel
;
As
now
,
Great
preferments
of
those
that
are
the
Preachers
of
the
Gospel
,
they
think
the
Gospel
will
be
contemn'd
else
,
and
except
the
Ordinances
be
carried
on
in
an
outward
pomp
:
They
conceive
that
all
will
be
despised
:
except
there
be
Magnificent
Temples
built
and
beautified
,
and
except
brave
Gold
and
Silver
Chalises
,
the
Sacrament
would
be
despised
;
and
except
they
have
their
Altars
,
and
Rails
about
them
:
with
all
their
heathenish
vanities
,
Christ
is
not
worshiped
.
But
this
is
to
look
upon
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
as
the
Kingdoms
of
the
world
;
but
Oh
no!
the
kingdom
of
Christ
prevails
where
there
is
but
little
of
the
world
with
it
.
I
remember
I
have
read
of
one
Boniface
a
Martyr
,
that
being
asked
,
whether
it
were
lawful
to
give
the
Wine
in
the
Sacrament
,
in
a
wooden
Challis
;
saith
he
,
There
was
a
time
(
indeed
)
when
the
Church
had
wooden
Challises
,
and
golden
Priests
;
but
now
,
the
Church
hath
golden
Challises
,
and
wooden
Priests
.
No
question
,
in
the
primitive
times
,
they
had
very
mean
things
in
the
Lords
Supper
,
and
all
things
were
carried
in
a
very
low
way
to
a
worldly
eye
;
but
(
saith
he
)
though
their
Challises
were
wooden
,
the
Priests
were
golden
:
and
so
the
Gospel
did
prevail
.
Oh!
it
's
the
spiritualness
of
things
that
makes
the
kingdom
of
Christ
to
prevail
;
many
think
that
the
Gospel
cannot
prevail
,
except
it
hath
abundance
of
gingles
of
mens
wit
,
and
tongues
,
and
such
kind
of
school-boy-vanities
as
these
are
,
but
the
Gospel
never
prevails
by
such
things
;
but
that
which
the
world
calls
foolishness
,
that
is
made
the
power
of
God
,
and
the
wisdom
of
God
to
Salvation
:
They
have
carnal
hearts
that
think
that
the
outward
pomp
,
and
glory
of
the
world
should
be
such
a
furtherance
to
the
Gospel
,
as
if
it
should
not
thrive
without
it
.
Lastly
,
Those
that
think
that
the
Gospel
and
the
promoting
of
Christs
kingdom
depends
wholly
upon
humane
policy
and
strength
,
these
do
make
the
kingdom
of
Christ
to
be
but
as
a
worldly
kingdom
.
The
last
Vse
is
this
:
If
Christs
Kingdom
be
not
of
this
world
,
then
it
teaches
us
all
for
to
labor
to
further
a
kingdom
of
Christ
as
distinct
from
the
world
,
it
is
a
great
Point
that
I
am
speaking
of
,
about
furthering
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
as
distinct
from
the
kingdoms
of
the
world
.
Christ
himself
professes
that
he
came
into
the
world
to
witness
to
this
truth
:
and
therefore
certainly
we
should
do
so
likewise
.
It
is
in
the
very
next
words
to
my
text
,
when
Christ
had
said
his
Kingdom
was
not
of
this
world
,
Pilate
said
to
Him
,
Art
thou
a
King
then
?
Jesus
answered
,
Thou
saiest
I
am
a
King
.
To
this
end
was
I
born
,
and
for
this
cause
came
I
into
the
world
,
that
I
should
bear
witness
to
the
Truth
.
Truth
,
Pilate
asked
Him
what
the
Truth
was
?
but
he
said
not
for
an
answer
:
but
certainly
the
Truth
that
Christ
means
here
,
is
the
Truth
of
His
Kingdom
.
Oh
my
brethren
,
it
is
a
matter
of
so
great
consequence
,
that
it
is
a
special
end
why
Christ
came
into
the
world
,
why
He
was
born
,
that
he
should
witness
to
this
Truth
.
Then
certainly
we
should
account
it
a
great
end
of
our
lives
to
set
to
our
seal
to
this
Truth
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
as
distinct
from
the
world
,
let
this
be
a
great
engagement
on
our
spirits
,
to
further
the
preaching
of
the
kingdom
,
further
it
as
many
waies
as
you
can
,
improve
your
Estates
,
improve
your
Credits
,
your
Esteem
,
your
Places
for
the
kingdom
of
Christ
;
and
then
,
Oh
how
comfortable
will
your
death
be
!
though
you
should
not
live
here
to
enjoy
all
the
priviledges
that
the
Saints
in
other
ages
shall
have
in
the
kingdom
of
Christ
;
yet
when
you
die
your
death
shall
be
but
a
passage
of
you
into
the
glorious
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
,
for
there
's
a
Kingdom
of
Christ
beyond
this
world
,
though
Christ
will
rule
Spiritually
while
this
world
lasts
:
but
when
men
are
taken
off
from
this
world
yet
they
do
but
go
into
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
In
2
Peter
,
1.
5
,
6.
&c.
with
which
I
will
conclude
,
and
besides
this
,
giving
all
diligence
,
Ad
to
your
faith
vertue
,
and
to
vertue
,
knowledg
;
ad
to
knowledg
temperance
,
and
to
temperance
patience
,
and
to
patience
godliness
,
and
to
godliness
brotherly
kindness
,
and
to
brotherly
kindness
charity
;
for
if
these
things
be
in
you
and
abound
,
they
make
you
that
ye
shall
neither
be
barren
nor
unfruitful
in
the
knowledg
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
And
so
he
goes
on
further
in
his
exhortation
;
and
in
the
10.
verse
,
Wherefore
the
rather
brethren
,
give
diligence
,
to
make
your
calling
and
election
sure
:
for
if
ye
do
these
things
you
shall
never
fall
:
for
so
an
entrance
shall
be
ministred
unto
you
abundantly
into
the
evelasting
Kingdom
of
our
Lord
and
Savior
Jesus
Christ
.
Christ
is
here
a
King
,
He
rules
in
his
Church
in
a
spiritual
way
:
but
when
this
world
is
done
,
He
shall
be
a
King
,
and
if
you
be
now
godly
you
shall
have
an
abundant
entrance
into
the
everlasting
kingdom
of
our
Lord
and
Savior
Jesus
Christ
:
Mark
,
when
a
Beleever
dies
,
he
goes
into
the
Kingdome
of
Jesus
Christ
,
he
goes
but
from
one
administration
of
it
to
another
,
but
still
he
is
in
the
same
Kingdom
of
Christ
:
here
's
the
difference
between
the
death
of
the
men
of
the
world
,
and
the
death
of
the
Saints
:
the
men
of
the
world
they
are
of
the
world
,
and
they
are
under
the
kingdom
of
darkness
,
and
when
they
die
they
go
to
the
kingdom
of
darkness
:
and
the
Saints
they
are
now
under
the
kingdom
of
Christ
spiritually
,
and
when
they
die
they
go
to
another
administration
of
the
kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
the
more
godly
men
are
,
the
more
abundant
entrance
shall
they
have
into
the
everlasting
kingdom
of
our
Lord
and
Savior
Jesus
Christ
.
Now
suppose
his
Excellency
,
that
hath
done
so
much
service
for
the
kingdom
,
when
he
shall
come
,
What
an
entrance
will
be
made
for
him
into
the
City
?
Every
man
that
is
a
free
subject
may
come
freely
into
the
City
,
no
body
may
wrong
him
,
and
he
shall
enjoy
the
Liberty
of
the
City
;
but
he
hath
not
that
Abundance
Entrance
into
it
as
a
man
that
hath
done
much
for
the
kingdom
we
live
in
.
So
now
,
every
godly
man
or
woman
,
if
they
have
but
the
least
degree
of
grace
,
they
shall
come
into
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
I
but
those
that
are
powerfully
godly
,
burning
and
shining
lamps
,
and
have
been
very
active
and
faithful
to
the
death
;
when
they
die
,
the
Gates
of
Heaven
shall
be
set
wide
open
,
and
they
shall
have
an
Abundant
Entrance
into
the
Everlasting
Kingdom
of
our
Lord
and
Savior
Jesus
Christ
.
FINIS
.
THE
MISERY
OF
THOSE
MEN
THAT
HAVE
THEIR
PORTION
IN
THIS
LIFE
.
Isaac
Penington
then
Lord
Major
of
London
.
PSAL.
17.
14.
—
From
men
of
the
world
,
who
have
their
Portion
in
this
Life
.
THis
Psalm
is
Davids
moan
unto
God
under
Sauls
persecution
,
1.
He
appeals
unto
God
,
to
judg
the
righteousness
of
his
heart
towards
Saul
,
verse
2.
Let
my
sentence
come
from
thy
presence
:
from
Saul
and
his
Courtiers
,
there
comes
a
hard
sentence
,
they
call
me
Traitor
,
they
call
me
Rebel
,
but
Lord
leave
me
not
unto
their
sentence
,
let
my
sentence
come
from
thy
presence
:
that
I
know
will
be
another
sentence
than
what
cometh
from
them
,
for
thou
hast
proved
me
,
and
tried
me
,
and
findest
nothing
in
me
.
That
is
the
first
thing
.
2.
His
prayer
to
God
,
to
keep
him
in
his
way
,
his
going
,
and
his
footsteps
from
sliding
,
verse
5.
Lord
whatsoever
the
wrath
of
Saul
be
against
me
,
yet
let
neither
that
,
nor
any
other
thing
,
put
me
out
of
thy
way
,
but
keep
my
heart
close
unto
thee
,
and
keep
my
paths
in
thy
way
,
let
not
my
footsteps
so
much
as
slide
from
thee
,
for
Lord
they
watch
for
my
halting
;
if
they
can
find
but
the
least
slip
from
me
,
they
take
advantage
of
it
to
the
utmost
;
and
I
am
a
poor
and
a
weak
creature
,
therefore
Lord
help
me
,
that
my
footsteps
may
not
slide
.
3.
He
prayes
for
deliverance
,
verse
7.
Show
thy
marveilous
loving
kindness
to
me
;
Lord
my
straights
they
are
marveilous
;
I
know
not
what
to
do
,
whither
to
turn
me
,
but
my
eyes
are
towards
thee
;
as
straights
are
marveilous
,
so
let
the
loving
kindness
of
God
be
marveilous
towards
me
,
and
keep
me
as
the
apple
of
thy
eye
;
O
Lord
unto
them
I
am
but
as
a
dog
,
a
vile
creature
in
the
eyes
of
Saul
,
and
those
about
him
,
but
blessed
be
thy
Name
,
I
can
look
up
to
thee
,
and
know
that
I
am
deer
unto
thee
,
as
the
apple
of
thy
eye
;
All
the
Saints
of
God
are
dear
to
God
at
all
times
,
but
the
persecuted
Saints
,
they
are
the
apple
of
Gods
eye
;
If
at
any
time
they
are
dear
to
God
,
then
especially
when
they
are
most
persecuted
;
now
they
are
the
apple
of
his
eye
,
and
the
apple
of
an
eye
is
weak
,
and
little
able
to
resist
any
hurt
,
but
so
much
the
more
is
the
man
tender
of
the
apple
of
his
eye
:
The
Saints
are
weak
and
shiftless
for
themselves
,
but
the
Lord
is
so
much
the
more
tender
over
them
;
and
one
Argument
that
the
Psalmist
uses
in
praying
against
his
enemies
in
this
,
and
a
special
one
,
because
they
prospered
so
much
in
this
world
,
they
are
inclosed
in
fat
,
and
have
their
hearts
desire
,
and
thou
fillest
their
bellies
with
thy
hid
treasure
;
they
leave
to
their
babes
,
they
have
their
portion
in
this
life
,
Lord
keep
me
from
them
.
4.
He
doth
professes
is
resolution
,
yet
notwithstanding
all
the
dangers
he
was
in
,
to
go
on
in
the
waies
of
God
,
and
expects
a
gracious
issue
;
But
I
(
saith
he
)
will
behold
thy
face
in
righteousness
;
indeed
I
cannot
behold
the
face
of
the
King
without
danger
to
me
;
there
are
a
great
many
that
run
to
kill
me
,
and
they
desire
his
face
;
but
though
I
cannot
see
his
face
,
yet
Lord
I
shall
behold
thy
face
;
I
will
behold
thy
face
,
and
it
shall
be
in
righteousness
,
I
will
still
keep
on
in
the
waies
of
righteousness
,
and
when
I
awake
,
for
I
beleeve
that
these
troubles
will
not
hold
long
,
I
shall
not
sleep
in
perpetual
sleep
,
but
I
shall
awake
and
be
delivered
,
and
then
shall
I
be
satisfied
with
thy
likeness
:
There
shall
be
the
manifestation
of
thy
glory
to
me
,
that
shall
satisfie
me
for
all
the
trouble
that
I
have
endured
for
thy
Names
sake
;
that
my
soul
shall
say
,
I
have
enough
;
and
this
is
the
sum
of
this
17.
Psalm
.
Now
the
words
are
●●ad
unto
you
:
they
are
a
description
of
Davids
adversaries
:
implying
an
argument
,
why
he
would
be
delivered
from
them
;
they
are
described
to
be
men
of
this
world
,
they
are
only
those
that
were
adversaries
to
him
:
And
a
comfort
it
must
needs
be
to
the
Saints
of
God
,
to
see
that
none
are
their
enemies
,
but
the
men
of
this
world
;
men
of
this
world
,
who
have
their
portion
in
this
life
,
they
have
somewhat
here
,
and
here
is
all
they
are
like
to
have
.
1.
It
implieth
the
Argument
,
why
he
would
be
delivered
;
Lord
,
deliver
me
from
them
,
because
they
are
men
of
this
world
,
who
have
their
portion
in
this
life
;
Wherein
doth
consist
the
force
of
this
Argument
?
where
lies
the
force
of
this
Argument
,
that
he
would
be
delivered
from
them
,
because
they
were
men
of
this
world
,
that
have
their
portions
in
this
life
?
It
consists
first
in
this
:
Lord
,
They
care
not
what
injustice
they
do
,
they
have
no
regard
to
any
thing
,
but
in
this
world
,
therefore
be
it
right
or
wrong
,
may
they
have
but
their
lusts
in
this
world
,
that
is
all
they
care
for
,
Lord
deliver
me
from
such
men
.
2.
Here
is
all
their
good
,
their
portion
is
in
this
life
,
and
therefore
they
are
greedy
upon
this
;
let
it
be
upon
the
ruin
of
never
so
many
men
,
though
it
be
to
raise
their
estates
by
my
ruin
,
and
the
ruin
of
others
that
are
never
so
innocent
;
what
care
they
?
they
are
greedy
upon
having
their
lusts
satisfied
,
for
here
is
all
their
protion
.
3.
Their
portion
is
here
in
this
world
:
They
care
not
for
Religion
,
they
will
make
use
of
pretences
of
Religion
any
way
for
their
own
ends
,
what
care
they
what
Protestation
they
make
for
Religion
,
and
the
maintainance
of
it
,
so
be
it
that
they
may
ruine
me
▪
they
regard
not
at
all
any
thing
in
regard
to
have
their
own
●●ds
:
Lord
deliver
me
from
such
men
.
4.
They
have
their
portion
in
this
world
:
Hence
it
is
that
their
hearts
are
so
swelled
with
pride
in
their
lusts
,
and
so
warms
their
malice
,
it
is
so
heated
with
such
outrages
;
Oh
let
not
the
foot
of
pride
come
upon
me
,
deliver
me
from
proud
men
,
that
are
flush'd
with
the
enjoyment
of
their
hearts
desires
.
5.
They
look
only
to
what
they
enjoy
in
this
world
,
and
therfore
so
long
as
they
may
have
their
own
ends
and
own
lusts
,
they
will
be
exceedingly
hardened
in
their
own
waies
,
they
will
give
no
glory
to
thee
,
but
will
be
so
much
the
more
inraged
against
me
,
by
taking
it
as
an
argument
,
that
their
waies
are
good
,
Lord
therefore
deliver
me
from
those
men
.
6.
They
are
men
that
scorn
at
prayer
,
or
at
any
thing
that
is
said
concerning
the
tenderness
of
conscience
,
they
despise
conscience
and
prayer
▪
Lord
let
me
never
fall
into
the
hands
of
such
men
as
those
are
,
deliver
me
from
the
men
of
this
world
,
who
have
their
portion
in
this
life
.
For
the
opening
of
the
words
,
from
the
men
of
the
world
:
the
words
are
translated
by
some
,
from
mortal
men
,
from
men
though
of
the
world
,
yet
are
not
like
to
enjoy
the
world
long
,
for
the
Original
doth
signifie
as
much
from
frail
men
,
they
shall
not
have
it
long
,
in
the
89.
Psalm
,
47.
Remember
how
short
my
time
is
;
what
little
time
I
have
in
this
world
,
the
word
is
from
the
men
that
shall
have
but
a
little
time
in
this
world
,
and
the
men
of
this
world
,
the
Hebrew
word
here
,
that
is
translated
men
,
sometimes
with
but
the
change
of
the
position
of
one
prick
,
it
signifies
dead
men
,
mortui
as
well
as
vivi
,
I
say
,
with
the
change
not
of
a
prick
,
but
only
of
the
position
of
one
prick
,
of
one
point
,
it
signifies
dead
men
;
they
are
men
of
the
world
,
but
such
men
as
are
within
one
prick
of
death
,
within
one
point
of
death
,
howsoever
they
rejoyce
;
who
have
their
portion
,
their
dimension
that
is
given
out
unto
them
in
this
life
;
the
word
life
,
though
in
the
singular
number
in
your
books
,
in
the
Hebrew
it
is
in
the
plural
,
Lives
,
they
are
men
that
have
all
they
have
,
but
only
leased
for
their
lives
,
nay
not
so
much
as
leased
,
they
have
but
an
estate
for
life
at
the
most
,
and
this
present
life
unto
them
is
instead
of
all
lives
;
from
the
men
of
this
world
,
that
have
their
portion
in
this
life
;
there
are
these
Two
Doctrinal
Conclusions
in
the
words
that
lie
plainly
before
you
;
the
first
is
,
There
are
a
Generation
of
men
,
that
is
the
first
.
That
Gods
Saints
do
desire
to
be
delivered
from
such
kind
of
men
;
First
,
There
are
a
Generation
of
men
,
unto
whom
God
gives
out
a
portion
,
some
comforts
in
this
world
,
and
here
is
all
that
they
are
like
to
have
.
And
now
set
your
hearts
(
I
beseech
you
)
unto
what
I
have
to
say
in
this
Argument
,
for
in
my
thoughts
,
thinking
what
to
pitch
upon
,
for
such
an
Assembly
as
this
,
at
length
I
could
not
determine
of
an
argument
,
that
I
thought
might
more
reach
unto
the
hearts
of
those
to
whom
I
was
to
speak
;
as
I
hope
(
before
I
have
done
)
you
will
find
it
such
a
serious
argument
that
concerns
us
all
;
I
have
read
of
Gregory
,
that
being
advanced
to
preferment
,
professed
that
there
was
no
Scripture
that
went
so
to
his
heart
,
that
struck
such
a
trembling
into
his
spirit
,
that
daunted
him
so
much
as
this
Scripture
did
.
Here
you
have
your
reward
,
Son
,
in
your
life
time
,
you
have
had
your
pleasure
.
Oh
this
was
a
dreadful
Scripture
,
that
sounded
in
his
eares
continually
,
as
Hierom
speaks
of
that
Scripture
,
Arise
you
dead
and
come
to
judgement
:
night
and
day
he
thought
that
Scripture
sounded
in
his
his
ears
;
So
Gregory
,
here
you
have
your
reward
,
in
this
life
you
have
had
your
pleasure
;
This
was
the
Scripture
that
night
and
day
sounded
in
his
ears
▪
Oh
that
it
might
please
God
,
to
assist
so
far
,
to
speak
out
of
this
Scripture
to
you
,
that
I
might
make
this
Scripture
ring
in
your
ears
,
even
when
you
lie
upon
your
beds
,
after
the
Sermon
is
done
▪
that
yet
you
may
think
this
Scripture
rings
in
your
ears
.
Men
of
this
world
,
who
have
their
portion
in
this
life
;
If
this
Scripture
should
prove
to
be
the
portion
of
any
one
of
you
,
of
the
richest
in
this
place
,
Wo
unto
him
that
ever
he
was
born
;
which
I
shall
after
make
out
more
fully
to
you
:
But
(
you
'l
say
)
do
you
think
to
preach
to
men
,
that
have
their
portion
here
in
this
life
?
I
fear
me
,
I
may
meet
with
some
,
whom
it
doth
so
neerly
concern
,
yet
do
not
think
that
I
have
those
thoughts
of
you
all
,
for
you
shall
find
(
before
I
have
done
)
this
Scripture
will
concern
every
one
in
this
Congregation
;
but
yet
be
not
any
of
you
too
too
ready
to
put
off
this
from
you
,
to
think
your selves
out
of
the
danger
of
this
Scripture
,
for
it
was
spoken
concerning
Saul
,
and
Saul
might
have
(
for
ought
I
know
)
as
strong
arguments
of
Gods
love
to
him
,
as
many
of
you
(
I
fear
)
have
this
day
.
1.
Saul
was
a
man
chosen
immediately
by
God
himself
,
to
be
the
first
King
that
ever
was
over
his
own
people
;
and
was
not
that
a
great
favor
?
2.
Saul
for
his
person
,
was
one
of
the
goodliest
men
that
was
amongst
all
Israel
,
higher
from
the
shoulders
to
the
head
than
any
of
them
.
3.
For
his
Endowments
,
he
was
a
man
whom
God
did
endow
with
admirable
gifts
of
Government
:
he
caused
another
spirit
to
come
upon
him
:
he
was
a
man
that
when
he
heard
of
his
preferment
,
seemed
to
be
very
humble
,
as
judging
himself
unworthy
of
such
a
dignity
;
in
the
first
of
Samuel
,
9.
21.
Saith
he
,
Who
am
I
,
and
what
is
my
Fathers
house
,
that
I
should
be
thus
chosen
?
And
when
he
had
been
chosen
,
some
that
would
reject
him
,
Children
of
Belial
,
that
notwithstanding
God
honoring
of
him
,
yet
would
seek
to
cast
dishonor
upon
him
,
yet
this
Saul
,
had
mighty
power
over
his
Spirit
,
he
was
very
meek
and
a
quiet
man
,
in
the
first
of
Samuel
,
10.
27.
the
text
saith
,
He
held
his
peace
,
when
the
Children
of
Belial
said
,
What
have
we
to
do
with
him
?
4.
Though
he
were
quiet
in
his
own
cause
,
yet
he
shewed
himself
to
have
an
excellent
spirit
of
Government
in
him
,
in
a
publick
cause
;
he
was
full
of
anger
when
it
was
for
the
good
of
the
people
,
that
he
was
a
Governor
over
;
though
quiet
in
his
own
;
in
the
first
of
Samuel
,
11.
6.
When
he
heard
of
a
dishonor
done
to
the
people
of
Israel
,
the
Text
saith
,
that
his
anger
did
rise
within
him
;
an
excellent
pattern
for
all
Governors
,
for
all
in
publique
places
,
to
be
very
silent
,
and
quiet
,
self
denying
;
putting
up
wrongs
in
their
own
cause
;
but
to
be
full
of
zeal
for
the
publick
cause
;
to
reserve
their
spirits
for
a
publick
good
:
Many
there
are
in
publick
places
,
that
when
they
are
anger'd
in
their
private
cause
;
how
full
of
Spirit
they
are
,
and
they
spend
their
Spirit
there
so
much
,
that
they
have
no
spirit
at
all
,
when
it
comes
to
a
publick
cause
;
Saul
went
beyond
them
in
this
.
5.
Saul
was
one
,
who
was
much
troubled
at
the
sin
of
the
people
against
God
;
not
only
had
a
spirit
to
vindicate
a
publick
wrong
,
but
when
he
saw
the
people
sin
against
God
,
his
heart
was
much
troubled
at
their
very
sin
,
and
seemed
to
be
grieved
for
it
,
and
mighty
solicitous
and
careful
about
it
,
to
prevent
sin
in
the
people
;
this
you
shall
have
in
1
Sam.
14.
33.
they
told
Saul
there
,
That
the
people
had
sinned
in
eating
with
blood
,
upon
that
Saul
shews
himself
displeased
,
Come
(
saith
he
)
and
do
not
sin
against
the
Lord
,
roul
a
stone
to
me
hither
;
and
so
he
would
see
with
his
own
eyes
,
that
they
did
slay
the
Cattel
,
and
they
did
powr
forth
the
blood
,
that
they
might
not
sin
against
God
,
in
eating
blood
;
this
was
his
care
.
6.
Saul
he
was
very
careful
to
enquire
of
God
,
what
he
should
do
in
businesses
of
great
consequence
,
in
the
37.
ver.
of
that
14.
chap.
of
the
1
of
Samuel
,
there
he
would
not
go
out
,
till
he
had
first
enquired
of
God
.
Yea
more
than
all
this
,
7.
He
was
a
man
that
had
a
very
reverend
esteem
of
the
Prophets
of
God
:
when
Samuel
came
to
him
,
in
the
1
of
Samuel
15.
13.
O
thou
blessed
of
the
Lord
(
saith
Saul
to
Samuel
)
Yea
,
yet
further
than
this
;
8.
When
Samuel
shewed
unto
him
,
what
his
sin
was
,
in
the
30.
ver.
of
that
15.
chap.
he
comes
and
confesses
it
before
the
people
,
and
saith
,
I
have
sinned
,
I
have
sinned
against
the
Lord
:
meerly
at
the
conviction
of
one
Prophet
:
Yea
,
yet
more
than
this
,
9.
God
seemed
to
be
with
Saul
very
much
,
and
to
shew
great
respect
unto
him
,
to
make
him
an
Instrument
of
much
good
to
Israel
;
He
granted
unto
him
as
glorious
a
victory
as
ever
man
had
in
this
world
:
(
for
so
we
may
cal
it
)
and
if
there
be
any
outward
thing
in
the
world
might
be
gathered
as
an
argument
of
Gods
love
,
then
such
a
remarkable
victory
as
he
had
over
his
enemies
:
the
victory
you
shall
find
in
the
1
of
Samuel
,
13.
5.
and
so
reade
on
afterwards
in
that
Chapter
,
and
the
next
,
you
shall
find
there
,
that
the
Philistims
were
risen
up
against
him
,
and
Israel
;
and
there
were
thirty
thousand
Chariots
,
of
his
Adversaries
of
the
Philistims
,
and
six
thousand
horsmen
,
and
people
as
the
sand
of
the
Sea
for
multitude
,
besides
all
this
;
Wel
,
here
was
a
mighty
Enemy
:
What
had
Saul
to
oppose
these
?
You
shall
find
in
the
2.
verse
of
that
14.
chapter
,
that
there
were
but
six
hundred
men
with
Saul
:
here
was
of
one
side
thirty
thousand
Chariots
,
here
was
six
thousand
horsmen
,
here
was
people
as
the
sand
of
the
Sea
without
number
,
and
Saul
had
but
six
hundred
with
him
,
at
this
time
;
yea
,
and
of
those
six
hundred
,
there
was
not
any
one
of
them
that
had
a
sword
,
but
only
Saul
,
and
Jonathan
;
for
the
Philistims
were
wise
enough
to
disarm
all
the
Malignants
(
that
they
accounted
so
)
and
would
not
let
so
much
as
a
Smith
be
amongst
them
,
they
would
not
only
take
away
their
Arms
,
but
they
would
look
to
them
,
to
see
that
they
had
no
arms
supplied
unto
them
;
that
was
the
wisdom
of
the
Philistims
;
yet
we
find
,
(
if
you
reade
afterwards
)
in
the
Scripture
,
that
God
was
so
far
with
Saul
,
that
he
blessed
him
,
and
gave
him
victory
over
all
these
.
Besides
all
this
.
10.
God
blessed
Saul
with
a
very
gracious
Child
,
a
godly
son
,
of
a
sweet
nature
,
Jonathan
,
which
indeed
,
if
any
outward
argument
in
the
world
,
might
be
an
argument
of
Gods
love
,
that
might
be
;
But
now
put
all
these
things
together
,
and
yet
here
is
the
man
that
hath
his
Portion
in
this
world
:
I
now
challenge
the
man
,
especially
one
,
I
challenge
him
that
hath
certain
evidence
of
a
mighty
work
of
God
upon
him
in
Christ
,
let
him
shew
me
greater
arguments
of
Gods
love
to
him
,
than
Saul
might
have
done
;
and
yet
it
proved
to
be
Sauls
Portion
,
that
he
should
have
only
his
portion
in
this
world
:
God
herein
shews
that
His
mercy
is
His
own
,
and
that
He
will
let
out
His
mercy
as
He
pleaseth
;
It
is
your
Fathers
pleasure
to
give
you
a
Kingdom
:
The
Father
doles
out
the
Portion
as
He
pleaseth
unto
His
Children
;
God
will
let
the
Line
of
His
mercy
to
go
thus
far
to
one
,
and
there
stop
;
and
so
far
to
another
,
and
there
stop
;
and
then
come
in
a
cross
line
again
unto
them
;
God
so
disposes
of
his
mercy
that
there
are
some
that
shall
have
Heaven
and
Earth
to
be
their
portion
,
and
their
portion
is
blessed
indeed
;
There
are
some
that
shall
have
Earth
,
but
not
Heaven
,
and
their
portion
is
poor
,
and
mean
,
and
sad
;
there
are
others
that
shall
have
Heaven
,
but
not
earth
,
and
their
portion
is
good
;
And
there
are
others
that
shall
neither
have
Heaven
nor
Earth
,
and
their
portion
(
you
'l
say
)
is
miserable
indeed
:
Gods
mercy
is
His
own
to
dispose
of
,
as
He
will
.
We
reade
that
Abraham
in
Gen.
21.
14.
He
cals
for
Ishmael
and
Hagar
,
and
he
gives
them
a
piece
of
bread
,
a
bottle
of
water
,
and
sends
them
away
,
there
's
an
end
of
them
.
So
Jehoshaphat
in
the
2
of
Chron.
21.
3.
He
gave
his
other
son
(
saith
the
text
)
gifts
,
but
the
Kingdom
he
gave
to
Jehoram
.
So
God
hath
people
to
whom
he
gives
pieces
of
bread
,
bottles
of
water
,
yea
some
to
whom
he
gives
great
gifts
in
this
world
;
but
he
keeps
his
inheritance
for
his
Isaac
,
He
keeps
the
Kingdom
for
Jehoram
:
Esau
,
he
had
his
portion
in
this
world
,
and
such
a
portion
as
he
thought
to
be
a
very
good
portion
:
in
Gen.
33.
9.
Brother
(
saith
he
)
I
have
enough
.
Most
rich
men
are
complaining
:
they
go
not
so
far
as
Esau
,
they
have
their
portion
,
and
yet
complain
of
it
;
Esau
hath
his
portion
,
and
thought
he
had
enough
.
Christs
Auditors
,
in
the
6.
of
Luke
,
24.
they
had
their
portion
in
this
world
,
Wo
to
you
,
here
is
your
consolation
(
saith
Christ
unto
them
:
)
O
dreadful
speech
!
wo
to
this
man
,
wo
to
these
here
is
their
consolations
.
Dives
he
had
portion
in
this
world
,
in
Luke
,
16.
25.
Son
,
remember
in
thy
life
time
thou
hadst
thy
pleasure
;
and
thou
hadst
thy
good
things
,
they
were
thy
good
things
,
those
things
that
were
measured
out
for
thee
,
thou
hadst
them
in
thy
life-time
.
In
the
handling
of
this
Argument
,
a
shall
divide
what
I
have
to
say
in
these
six
Particulars
:
that
you
may
every
one
of
you
,
go
on
the
more
readily
along
with
me
.
First
,
Why
is
it
that
God
will
deal
out
somewhat
to
wicked
men
in
this
world
,
why
they
shall
have
any
Portion
at
all
?
Secondly
,
That
this
their
portion
,
it
is
confin'd
to
this
life
;
and
why
so
?
Thirdly
,
Some
Corrallaries
that
you
will
see
will
naturally
flow
from
those
Two
.
Fourthly
,
We
shall
consider
the
condition
of
these
men
,
who
are
such
that
have
their
Portion
in
this
world
.
Fifthly
,
We
shall
endeavor
to
shew
unto
you
,
who
are
those
men
,
to
cull
out
of
the
Congregation
what
that
man
is
,
or
woman
is
,
that
is
like
to
have
their
Portion
in
this
world
.
Sixthly
,
Conclude
in
the
words
of
Exhortation
unto
you
all
.
For
the
first
:
God
doth
give
to
wicked
men
a
Portion
,
He
doles
out
something
.
First
,
They
are
all
His
Creatures
.
Saith
John
concerning
Jezebel
,
Go
,
take
away
this
cursed
woman
,
shew
some
respect
unto
her
,
let
her
not
lie
there
in
the
streets
,
but
take
her
away
;
for
she
is
the
Daughter
of
a
King
.
So
saith
God
,
Well
,
though
these
be
cursed
,
yet
they
are
my
Creatures
,
some
respect
they
shall
have
from
me
,
some
good
I
'le
communicate
to
them
;
Indeed
,
it
is
not
an
Argument
strong
enough
,
that
because
you
are
Gods
Creatures
,
therfore
God
should
be
merciful
eternally
to
you
;
but
it
may
be
an
Argument
strong
enough
,
because
you
are
His
Creatures
,
you
shall
have
somewhat
.
Secondly
,
This
time
of
life
,
it
's
the
time
of
Gods
patience
,
the
day
of
Gods
long-suffering
.
Thirdly
.
Therefore
,
somewhat
you
shall
have
;
and
the
day
of
patience
is
mans
day
:
in
1
Cor.
4.
3.
saith
the
Apostle
there
,
I
pass
not
for
mans
judgement
:
The
words
are
in
the
Greek
,
For
mans
Day
.
I
pass
not
for
mans
day
,
so
the
words
may
be
translated
;
as
if
the
Apostle
should
say
,
it
is
true
,
Man
carries
all
before
him
now
,
man
hath
all
the
doings
now
at
this
day
,
and
he
may
judg
and
censure
as
he
pleaseth
;
it
is
but
his
day
,
and
I
pass
not
for
mans
day
;
the
day
of
patience
may
prove
to
be
mans
day
;
that
is
the
third
.
Fourthly
,
Wicked
men
,
they
do
somewhat
for
God
here
,
some
kind
of
service
,
that
is
at
least
materially
a
service
for
God
:
and
God
will
not
have
them
clamour
upon
Him
,
that
they
have
nothing
for
their
work
;
God
will
give
to
every
one
something
for
what
they
do
for
Him
,
though
it
be
never
so
little
,
here
in
this
world
.
You
have
a
famous
place
for
that
in
Ezekiel
,
29.
18
,
19
,
20.
Nebuchadnezzer
King
of
Babylon
,
caused
his
Army
to
serve
a
great
service
against
Tyrus
,
yet
had
he
no
wages
for
his
Army
,
(
saith
God
)
he
had
no
wages
for
his
service
;
well
,
therefore
,
God
He
enquires
about
this
,
and
seems
to
complain
,
that
when
a
Nebuchadnezzer
did
Him
any
service
,
yet
he
should
be
all
this
while
without
his
wages
;
therefore
(
saith
God
)
Behold
!
I
will
give
the
Land
of
Egypt
unto
him
,
he
shall
take
a
spoil
and
a
prey
,
and
that
shall
be
his
wages
;
He
will
give
him
wages
for
what
he
doth
.
Many
wicked
men
God
doth
make
use
of
in
divers
services
,
and
much
refreshing
and
good
,
His
Churches
shall
have
from
them
;
the
Lord
causes
the
very
Earth
to
help
the
woman
;
earthly
men
to
be
of
use
to
the
Church
,
and
God
will
not
be
beholding
to
them
for
their
work
;
A
thron
may
serve
to
stop
a
gap
,
though
it
be
but
a
thorn
bush
,
and
if
it
serve
to
stop
a
gap
,
and
be
of
any
use
,
it
hath
that
Benefit
by
it
,
all
that
while
it
is
kep
from
the
fire
,
whereas
were
it
not
of
use
,
it
might
presently
be
brought
to
the
fire
.
An
argument
by
the
way
,
to
provoke
all
men
to
be
of
as
much
use
to
the
Church
of
God
as
possibly
they
can
,
it
may
be
that
is
the
very
thing
that
keeps
thee
from
the
fire
;
thou
art
a
thorn
,
but
God
hath
use
of
thee
,
and
therefore
brings
thee
not
to
the
fire
;
but
if
thou
once
comest
to
be
un-useful
,
the
fire
is
the
next
thing
thou
shalt
hear
of
.
I
remember
Austin
(
in
his
5th
Book
,
De
Civitate
Dei
,
and
the
12.
Chap.
)
speaks
of
the
Romans
,
that
had
such
a
flourishing
condition
for
a
while
,
and
he
gives
that
for
one
Reason
,
the
Romans
had
brave
spirits
,
they
were
men
that
had
excellent
moralities
,
and
had
Herotick
kind
of
spirits
,
and
were
delivered
from
that
baseness
of
spirit
,
that
other
people
had
,
and
therefore
God
shewed
some
kind
of
respect
unto
them
;
here
many
instances
might
be
in
that
kind
.
That
's
the
fourth
.
Fifthly
,
God
gives
wicked
men
a
portion
here
,
to
shew
unto
them
what
little
good
there
is
in
all
these
things
,
and
to
shew
the
world
what
little
good
there
is
in
all
the
things
that
are
here
below
in
the
world
.
Certainly
,
if
there
were
much
good
they
should
never
have
them
;
it
is
an
argument
there
is
no
great
excellency
in
the
strength
of
body
,
for
an
Ox
hath
it
more
than
you
:
an
argument
there
is
no
great
excellency
in
agility
of
body
,
for
a
Dog
hath
it
more
than
you
:
an
argument
no
great
excellency
in
gay
cloathes
,
for
a
Peacock
hath
then
more
than
you
:
an
argument
there
is
not
any
great
excellency
in
Gold
&
Silver
,
for
the
Indians
that
know
not
God
,
have
them
more
than
you
and
if
these
things
had
any
great
worth
in
them
,
certainly
God
would
never
give
them
to
wicked
men
,
a
certain
argument
:
As
it
is
an
argument
there
is
no
great
evil
in
afflictions
in
this
world
,
because
that
the
Saints
are
so
much
afflicted
;
So
no
great
argument
,
there
is
any
great
good
in
this
world
,
for
the
wicked
they
enjoy
so
much
of
it
.
Luther
hath
such
an
expression
as
this
is
,
in
his
Comment
upon
Genesis
,
saith
he
,
The
Turkish
Empire
,
as
great
as
it
is
,
it
is
but
a
crum
,
that
the
master
of
the
family
,
that
God
casts
to
dogs
:
the
whol
Turkish
Empire
,
such
an
esteem
had
Luther
of
it
:
and
indeed
it
is
no
more
.
All
the
things
of
the
world
,
God
in
giving
of
them
to
Turks
,
and
wicked
ones
,
His
enemies
,
shews
there
is
not
much
excellency
and
good
in
them
,
God
therefore
will
cast
them
promiscuously
up
and
down
in
the
world
,
because
he
looks
upon
them
as
worthless
things
;
God
doth
not
so
much
regard
whether
men
be
prepared
to
give
him
the
glory
of
them
,
yea
or
no
,
they
shall
have
them
however
,
He
is
content
to
venture
them
:
Indeed
when
God
comes
unto
His
choice
Mercies
in
Christ
,
there
he
looks
to
have
glory
from
them
,
and
he
doth
never
give
them
to
any
,
but
first
he
prepares
them
,
that
they
may
give
him
the
glory
of
those
mercies
:
but
it
is
otherwise
with
others
;
As
suppose
you
see
a
man
gathering
of
Crabs
,
although
Swine
be
under
the
Tree
,
he
cares
not
much
to
drive
them
away
,
they
are
but
Crabs
,
let
them
have
them
;
but
if
he
were
gathering
any
choice
and
precious
fruit
,
if
any
Swine
should
come
under
,
he
drives
them
away
.
As
for
outward
things
Crabs
,
the
Lord
suffers
the
Swine
of
the
world
,
to
come
grunting
,
and
take
them
up
;
but
when
he
comes
to
his
choice
Mercies
in
his
Christ
,
there
he
makes
a
distinction
,
Oh!
that
is
precious
fruit
!
A
Black-smith
that
is
working
upon
Iron
,
though
a
great
many
Cinders
,
and
little
bits
of
Iron
fly
up
and
down
,
he
regards
them
not
:
but
a
Goldsmith
that
is
working
upon
Gold
,
he
preserves
every
ray
,
and
every
dust
of
Gold
:
and
a
Lapidarie
that
is
working
upon
precious
Stones
,
every
little
bit
he
will
be
sure
to
preserve
:
a
Carpenter
that
is
only
hewing
of
Timber
,
he
regards
it
not
much
if
Chips
fly
up
and
down
;
but
it
is
not
so
with
a
Lapidary
.
So
these
outward
things
are
but
as
the
Chips
and
Cinders
,
and
such
kind
of
thing
,
as
those
are
,
and
therefore
God
even
gives
a
Portion
to
wicked
men
out
of
them
.
Sixthly
.
God
knows
that
He
hath
time
enough
to
manifest
His
Justice
upon
them
hereafter
,
He
hath
an
Eternity
hereafter
,
for
the
Declaration
of
His
Justice
;
and
therefore
(
saith
God
)
Let
them
have
somewhat
for
a
while
.
As
you
know
it
is
natural
in
all
,
when
they
see
a
man
going
to
execution
,
that
is
not
like
to
live
above
an
hour
or
two
,
every
one
is
ready
to
pity
him
,
and
to
be
any
way
officious
to
him
,
Oh!
(
saith
every
one
)
the
man
shall
not
have
comfort
long
,
we
cannot
do
much
for
him
,
he
shall
have
pain
enough
ere
long
,
and
misery
enough
ere
long
,
and
so
every
one
pities
him
.
It
is
observable
,
let
a
man
go
to
execution
for
wickedness
,
and
then
he
is
pitied
by
all
;
but
if
a
man
should
suffer
for
godliiness
,
then
perhaps
they
will
not
be
so
full
of
pity
towards
him
.
As
I
remember
in
the
Book
of
Martyrs
,
there
is
a
story
of
Mr.
Ino
Frith
,
a
learned
,
godly
Minister
,
and
Andrew
Hewit
that
were
Martyrs
,
and
were
to
suffer
for
their
conscience
,
and
the
Story
tells
us
,
that
one
Dr.
Cook
,
a
Parson
in
London
,
he
openly
admonishes
the
people
,
that
they
should
pray
for
them
no
more
than
they
would
do
for
a
Dog
;
that
Charity
of
theirs
that
they
talked
so
much
of
,
is
such
towards
them
that
suffer
out
of
conscience
;
and
as
amongst
Papists
so
amongst
ungodly
men
,
let
a
man
suffer
out
of
conscience
,
they
will
rather
rail
at
him
,
and
when
he
is
in
his
sufferings
,
they
will
rather
give
him
gall
and
vinegar
to
drink
,
(
as
they
once
did
Christ
upon
the
Cross
)
though
in
other
sufferings
they
pity
men
.
Seventhly
,
By
this
that
God
gives
to
the
wicked
,
the
Lord
shews
,
what
great
things
he
hath
reserved
for
his
own
Children
;
what
a
portion
there
is
for
them
;
Surely
if
the
dogs
have
so
much
,
the
Father
keeps
a
good
house
;
if
the
hang-byes
may
have
such
doles
,
certainly
there
is
good
provision
for
the
Children
within
:
As
by
the
afflictions
of
the
Saints
,
God
doth
declare
to
wicked
men
,
and
would
have
them
draw
such
an
argument
from
it
,
that
there
are
fearful
things
,
that
are
like
to
befal
them
;
If
judgment
begin
at
the
House
of
God
,
where
shall
the
wicked
and
ungodly
appear
?
So
by
the
prosperity
that
wicked
men
have
in
this
world
,
God
doth
declare
to
his
Children
,
and
he
would
have
them
argue
from
thence
,
what
then
hath
he
reserved
for
his
beloved
Ones
?
for
his
Saints
,
for
his
Children
,
that
are
so
dear
unto
him
?
Eighthly
.
God
fetches
a
great
deal
of
Glory
from
hence
,
He
fetches
about
His
own
ends
very
much
,
from
the
portion
that
wicked
men
have
;
as
sometimes
He
doth
it
,
that
they
might
stumble
and
harden
their
hearts
,
and
break
their
necks
at
it
,
and
to
ripen
their
sins
;
hence
He
lets
them
go
on
a
long
time
,
and
have
their
wills
;
in
Isa.
33.
1.
Wo
to
thee
who
spoilest
,
and
wert
not
spoiled
,
and
dealest
treacherously
,
and
wert
not
dealt
treacherously
withal
;
when
thou
shalt
cease
to
spoil
,
thou
shalt
be
spoiled
;
I
'le
let
thee
go
on
,
thou
shalt
spoil
as
much
as
thou
wilt
,
and
when
thou
hast
done
spoiling
,
thou
shalt
be
spoiled
.
And
sometimes
God
doth
it
,
to
fetch
about
this
end
,
Namely
,
to
chastise
.
His
own
people
,
with
the
prosperity
of
the
wicked
:
And
as
an
Ancient
writer
hath
this
Story
of
one
that
(
he
saith
)
by
an
extraordinary
way
,
from
being
a
Monk
was
advanced
into
an
Episcopal
Seat
,
and
being
a
lewd
wicked
man
,
he
began
to
be
proud
of
this
his
Advancement
,
and
being
proud
,
he
heard
these
words
in
the
story
,
Ab
angelo
audivit
,
Cur
superbus
ô
infaelix
,
non
es
creatus
Episcopus
,
quia
tu
dignus
,
sed
quia
Civitas
haec
digna
fuit
tali
Episcopi
;
it
was
a
wicked
place
,
and
this
was
the
answer
:
Why
art
thou
so
proud
Oh
unhappy
man
,
for
thou
art
not
advanced
because
thou
art
worthy
of
this
advancement
,
but
because
this
City
is
so
ill
;
it
is
worthy
of
such
a
Prelate
to
be
over
it
:
In
way
of
judgment
to
that
place
God
advanced
such
a
man
:
And
so
many
are
advanced
that
they
may
be
heavy
judgments
unto
others
;
God
gives
them
such
a
portion
,
not
out
of
His
love
to
them
(
though
they
are
ready
to
gather
the
Argument
)
but
out
of
His
displeasure
unto
others
:
And
then
He
gives
a
plentiful
portion
to
many
,
to
teach
us
all
to
do
good
unto
our
enemies
,
not
only
humanitati
(
as
they
say
)
but
homini
,
not
only
to
human
nature
,
but
to
men
,
to
men
that
are
wicked
,
some
good
must
be
done
unto
them
.
Ninthly
.
The
Lord
would
shew
hereby
,
that
He
would
have
no
argument
of
love
or
hatred
to
be
drawn
from
these
outward
things
;
and
also
because
He
would
not
have
them
to
expect
any
more
.
It
may
be
many
men
that
are
ungodly
,
prospering
in
this
world
,
they
gather
this
argument
,
That
therefore
God
loves
them
,
and
intends
mercy
to
them
,
Cujus
contrarium
verum
;
nay
,
you
may
rather
gather
an
argument
quite
th'
other
way
,
because
God
intends
no
further
good
unto
you
hereafter
,
therfore
it
is
you
have
so
much
now
.
We
use
to
answer
men
,
that
come
for
their
dole
,
who
have
had
out
a
dole
,
and
they
will
come
again
,
Why
do
you
come
again
?
you
have
had
your
dole
already
.
So
God
will
answer
to
many
men
,
when
they
shall
cry
to
him
for
mercy
,
at
that
day
,
Why
come
you
to
me
for
more
?
you
have
had
your
dole
already
;
Have
you
not
had
already
more
than
your
work
comes
to
,
more
than
you
have
done
?
you
have
had
your
part
and
portion
already
:
indeed
men
speak
much
of
Gods
mercy
,
and
the
mercy
of
God
we
acknowledge
to
be
very
great
and
glorious
;
well
,
God
doth
shew
himself
glorious
in
mercy
,
that
thou
being
so
wicked
,
hast
so
much
as
thou
hast
in
this
world
,
and
therefore
though
thou
shouldst
be
denied
of
eternal
mercy
hereafter
,
yet
thou
hast
cause
to
tel
Devils
and
damned
creatures
that
shall
be
thy
companions
,
that
God
was
very
merciful
to
thee
,
while
thou
didst
live
in
this
world
?
Somewhat
thou
hadst
then
,
but
here
's
all
.
Secondly
,
Here
is
all
that
ever
thou
art
like
to
have
.
1.
Because
there
are
some
men
,
whose
names
are
written
in
the
Earth
,
and
not
in
the
Book
of
Life
:
In
Jer.
17.
13.
there
it
's
spoken
of
men
that
are
written
in
the
earth
;
wheras
the
Saints
are
described
to
be
men
that
are
redeemed
from
the
earth
.
In
Revel.
14.
3.
It
is
their
happiness
to
be
redeemed
from
the
earth
:
and
it
is
all
the
happiness
thou
hast
,
that
thou
art
written
in
the
earth
.
2.
Here
is
their
portion
,
because
they
are
vile
in
the
eyes
of
God
;
If
you
should
ask
the
Question
;
why
you
give
bones
to
the
Dog
,
and
swill
to
the
Swine
,
and
nothing
else
?
The
Answer
would
be
;
Because
it
is
a
Dog
that
hath
it
,
and
because
it
is
a
Swine
;
it
is
Dogs
meat
.
Certainly
God
doth
speak
exceeding
contemptibly
of
all
ungodly
ones
in
the
world
,
let
them
be
never
so
great
in
regard
of
outwards
;
In
the
11.
of
Daniel
,
21.
A
vile
person
shall
arise
:
What
is
this
vile
person
?
Interpreters
generally
consent
in
this
,
that
it
is
meant
of
Antiochus
Epiphanius
,
that
was
a
mighty
great
Prince
,
such
a
Prince
as
when
the
Samaritans
did
write
to
him
,
they
writ
,
Antiocho
magno
deo
,
to
Antiochus
the
great
god
;
and
his
very
name
shews
him
to
be
a
great
one
;
Antiochus
Epiphanius
,
is
as
much
as
Antiochus
the
Illustrious
,
and
the
Famous
:
and
yet
when
the
Holy
Ghost
speaks
of
him
,
it
is
Antiochus
a
vile
person
:
they
are
vile
in
the
eyes
of
God
.
If
there
be
any
in
a
family
that
you
care
not
much
for
,
you
make
no
great
provision
for
them
,
Doth
God
take
care
for
Oxen
?
Somwhat
they
have
,
but
little
;
Doth
God
take
care
for
wicked
and
ungodly
ones
?
3.
Here
is
their
portion
,
it
is
confin'd
to
this
life
;
Why
so
?
Because
they
chuse
it
themselves
;
and
in
that
they
have
no
wrong
;
make
choice
of
this
Portion
themselves
:
Moses
,
(
speaking
to
the
people
,
saith
he
)
I
set
before
you
life
and
death
:
So
do
the
Ministers
of
God
in
preaching
to
you
,
they
set
before
you
Life
and
Death
:
What
do
you
chuse
?
Now
you
chuse
the
way
that
goes
out
of
life
,
and
into
death
;
you
have
but
your
choice
;
you
chuse
Vanity
to
be
your
portion
,
God
doth
you
no
wrong
to
give
you
Vanity
:
Now
you
that
will
indent
with
God
for
your
peny
,
you
cannot
take
it
ill
,
if
when
the
end
of
the
day
comes
,
God
puts
you
off
with
your
peny
;
you
know
those
in
the
Vineyard
,
that
agreed
for
their
peny
,
they
began
to
murmur
indeed
,
when
they
came
to
receive
their
wages
;
but
saith
the
Master
of
the
Vinyard
,
Did
you
not
agree
with
me
so
?
So
you
agree
with
God
,
all
you
intend
in
Gods
service
,
is
,
that
you
may
have
some
present
comfort
in
this
world
,
you
dare
not
trust
God
for
the
future
;
and
here
is
that
that
God
will
shew
His
infinit
displeasure
against
the
sin
of
distrust
by
,
that
when
the
Lord
propounds
now
in
this
day
of
Grace
,
such
glorious
and
blessed
things
to
the
children
of
men
,
and
(
for
ought
you
know
)
any
of
you
may
have
your
portion
in
them
,
as
well
as
others
,
and
yet
you
dare
not
trust
God
for
those
gracious
things
;
you
think
rather
with
your selves
,
let
me
have
somewhat
now
,
somewhat
for
the
present
,
some
present
pay
;
the
reward
that
you
talk
of
,
which
is
to
come
,
I
know
not
whether
they
be
imaginations
yea
,
or
no
;
therefore
you
mean
(
it
seems
)
to
serve
God
for
your
present
pay
,
and
present
pay
you
shall
have
,
and
no
more
.
There
are
some
servants
that
are
your
day-servants
,
they
serve
you
so
as
they
expect
their
pay
at
night
,
and
perhaps
you
give
them
their
two
shillings
at
night
,
and
there
is
an
end
:
but
there
are
other
servants
now
that
will
serve
you
in
expectation
of
some
reversions
,
and
expectations
of
honor
,
especially
when
they
serve
Noblemen
,
and
Princes
,
though
they
have
no
present
pay
given
them
at
night
,
yet
they
go
on
cheerfully
in
their
service
,
they
expect
some
great
Reversions
,
as
Leases
and
preferments
,
they
may
have
afterwards
,
and
now
though
they
have
not
their
two
shillings
a
day
as
the
others
have
,
yet
when
the
other
befals
them
,
they
are
made
rich
men
,
they
and
their
posterities
:
So
now
,
the
poor
man
that
hath
his
pay
every
day
,
when
a
Lease
and
preferment
fals
,
if
he
should
come
in
for
his
part
,
No
,
he
may
be
answer'd
,
you
had
your
pay
every
day
;
here
was
one
was
content
to
relie
and
trust
upon
me
,
and
had
no
pay
,
and
he
did
trust
upon
me
,
and
now
he
comes
to
be
preferd
:
This
is
the
direct
difference
between
the
men
of
the
world
and
Gods
Saints
;
the
men
of
the
world
will
do
nothing
without
present
pay
,
that
which
is
just
before
them
,
they
must
needs
have
,
their
hearts
are
upon
it
;
but
the
Saints
they
hear
what
a
blessed
thing
God
hath
revealed
in
his
Word
,
what
a
blessed
Covenant
of
Grace
there
is
,
what
rich
Promises
of
glorious
things
to
come
;
now
they
beleeve
God
,
and
trust
in
God
for
these
,
and
they
say
,
Lord
,
let
me
have
my
Portion
in
the
life
to
come
,
and
whatever
thou
doest
with
me
here
,
I
care
not
:
As
it
was
the
speech
of
Austin
,
Lord
,
here
burn
,
here
cut
;
but
spare
hereafter
:
I
am
content
Lord
,
to
be
burnt
,
to
be
cut
,
to
endure
any
thing
in
the
world
,
any
sufferings
in
the
world
for
thee
,
only
hereafter
I
look
for
somewhat
else
,
and
I
'le
wait
for
hereafter
:
You
will
not
wait
for
hereafter
,
but
you
must
have
it
for
the
present
,
and
that
is
the
reason
,
you
are
put
off
here
:
Oh
it
is
a
serious
thing
I
speak
of
to
you
,
many
a
soul
will
wring
its
hands
,
and
curse
it self
eternally
,
that
it
was
not
content
to
trust
God
for
hereafter
,
but
would
have
present
pay
.
You
that
are
great
Merchants
,
if
you
buy
a
thing
that
is
but
a
trifle
,
you
pull
out
your
purse
,
and
give
the
mony
down
presently
;
but
suppose
you
go
to
the
Exchange
,
and
bargain
for
10000l
there
,
you
may
give
a
little
down
now
,
but
the
great
pay
must
come
upon
pay
daies
afterwards
;
it
is
not
expected
it
should
be
presently
done
:
So
there
are
some
men
in
the
world
,
will
trade
with
God
,
but
they
trade
with
God
for
pedling
things
,
for
their
Credit
,
and
applause
,
and
for
their
preferments
and
estates
,
God
gives
down
the
pay
presently
,
you
shall
have
it
,
there
is
your
12d
d
presently
,
it
is
done
:
but
now
there
are
other
of
Gods
Saints
,
that
trade
with
God
for
great
things
,
for
immortality
and
glory
,
and
a
Kingdom
,
and
a
Crown
of
eternal
life
;
now
they
expect
not
to
have
it
done
presently
,
they
are
content
to
stay
:
Oh
these
are
the
best
Traders
,
the
best
Merchants
that
will
trade
with
God
for
great
things
,
and
be
content
to
stay
;
you
will
chuse
that
you
have
here
for
the
present
,
and
therefore
you
have
your
portion
.
Fourthly
,
These
things
that
are
here
,
they
are
the
only
sutable
things
to
your
hearts
,
and
what
will
you
do
with
any
more
hereafter
?
these
things
do
exceedingly
please
you
,
and
give
you
content
as
agreeable
to
you
,
and
the
things
that
are
to
come
,
are
disagreeable
;
what
would
men
do
that
are
carnal
and
wicked
now
?
what
would
they
do
in
Heaven
?
Certainly
if
you
hate
Gods
Saints
now
,
that
have
but
a
little
Grace
for
their
Grace
sake
,
you
would
hate
them
infinitly
more
afterwards
,
when
they
are
perfect
in
Grace
,
when
they
shall
be
perfect
,
and
then
when
all
your
common
gifts
shall
be
taken
away
;
for
so
it
shall
be
.
Now
the
things
of
God
are
unsutable
to
you
,
though
you
have
now
many
common
〈◊〉
,
and
you
now
abhor
the
Grace
of
God
,
though
it
be
imperfect
,
what
then
,
when
all
common
gifts
shall
be
taken
from
you
,
and
Grace
made
perfect
?
how
unsutable
will
it
be
then
to
you
?
Therefore
expect
nothing
hereafter
.
Fifthly
,
You
abuse
your
portion
you
have
now
,
what
will
you
do
with
more
?
Who
will
trust
you
with
the
true
riches
?
You
abuse
that
you
have
.
Indeed
men
of
the
world
that
are
wicked
,
and
very
rich
,
are
presently
in
places
of
honor
and
power
;
Oh!
what
a
deal
mischief
they
do
in
the
world
?
what
dreadful
evils
are
they
unto
the
earth
?
Such
men
,
how
do
they
abuse
their
portions
?
Why
now
,
as
it
is
with
the
Tooth
,
in
a
mans
head
,
a
Tooth
indeed
is
prefer'd
,
to
have
an
eminent
place
in
the
Head
,
but
when
the
Tooth
comes
to
be
rotten
,
and
put
us
to
pain
,
what
do
we
but
pull
it
out
,
and
throw
it
away
?
So
when
God
prefers
men
to
eminent
places
,
when
through
their
wickedness
they
grow
rotten
,
and
so
do
a
great
deal
of
hurt
,
the
Lord
plucks
them
out
in
His
anger
,
and
throws
them
away
;
they
abuse
their
portion
,
and
do
a
great
deal
of
hurt
,
and
therefore
must
expect
no
more
.
But
above
all
the
argument
is
,
Sixthly
,
Because
they
have
no
interest
in
Jesus
Christ
;
The
rich
Treasures
of
the
infinite
grace
of
God
,
they
are
let
out
in
Jesus
Christ
;
God
hath
divers
Conduit-pipes
(
as
I
may
so
say
)
of
His
Grace
,
to
let
out
unto
His
Creatures
;
there
are
some
lesser
Conduit-pipes
,
and
those
Conduit-pipes
,
may
be
open'd
through
the
general
bounty
of
God
;
but
now
the
Lord
hath
the
great
Current
of
His
eternal
mercies
,
for
some
that
He
doth
intend
eternal
good
unto
,
and
this
great
Current
of
His
it
is
stop't
by
justice
,
the
infinite
justice
of
God
doth
stop
this
great
Current
,
so
as
it
cannot
be
open'd
to
have
any
drop
of
the
mercy
let
out
,
until
Divine
Justice
comes
to
be
satisfied
;
In
the
mean
time
the
other
smaller
pipes
,
they
run
,
the
general
bounty
of
God
;
Now
then
,
this
is
the
very
work
of
Jesus
Christ
,
Christ
the
Second
Person
in
Trinity
,
and
it
is
the
very
mystery
of
the
Gospel
;
The
Second
Person
in
the
Trinity
,
sees
that
the
children
of
men
,
are
capable
of
eternal
happiness
,
eternal
glory
,
and
that
there
are
glorious
treasures
with
God
,
to
be
communicated
to
the
children
of
men
;
but
through
mans
sin
,
this
great
Current
is
stop't
;
in
the
mean
time
Gods
general
bounty
lets
out
a
great
many
outward
comforts
;
Christ
therefore
out
of
pity
to
man-kind
,
that
man-king
may
not
be
put
off
with
these
general
outward
comforts
,
He
comes
and
satisfies
Gods
infinite
justice
,
that
He
might
open
the
Current
,
the
sluice
of
His
infinite
,
and
eternal
Grace
to
others
:
Now
happy
are
those
Creatures
,
who
have
interest
in
the
Lord
Christ
;
for
this
is
His
work
,
to
satisfie
the
Justice
of
the
Father
,
that
so
the
great
pipe
may
be
opened
,
and
then
flows
in
all
Grace
,
infinit
,
eternal
Grace
,
when
that
comes
once
to
be
opened
:
No
mervail
though
we
hear
of
such
glorious
things
,
that
the
Saints
of
God
have
in
the
life
to
come
,
no
mervail
,
for
Christ
doth
come
and
open
the
great
sluice
of
Gods
infinite
Grace
and
Mercie
to
them
;
as
for
the
men
of
the
world
,
they
have
but
a
little
of
the
drizling
of
Gods
general
bounty
through
some
crannies
,
but
the
Floudgates
of
Gods
grace
are
opened
in
Christ
;
therefore
til
Divine
Justice
be
satisfied
,
there
can
be
no
further
good
for
a
Creature
here
,
but
the
fruits
of
Gods
general
bounty
,
&
patience
:
There
are
some
Creatures
whom
the
Lord
hath
left
to
the
Course
of
justice
,
they
shall
have
what
they
earn
,
and
no
more
:
this
is
the
difference
between
Gods
dealings
with
some
Creatures
and
others
,
(
I
say
)
some
there
are
that
shall
have
what
they
earn
,
and
no
more
:
others
there
are
whom
God
hath
set
His
Heart
upon
,
and
whether
they
earn
or
no
,
God
intends
eternal
mercies
:
unto
them
,
and
will
bring
them
unto
eternal
mercies
:
Here
's
the
difference
of
the
Covenant
of
works
,
and
the
Covenant
of
Grace
;
and
therefore
the
one
is
left
to
Himself
,
and
the
other
,
Christ
the
Head
of
the
Covenant
comes
to
undertake
for
him
,
that
that
he
cannot
do
:
and
here
is
the
very
Cut
between
the
condition
of
some
men
,
&
other
men
;
that
some
have
their
portion
in
this
world
,
and
others
have
another
higher
portion
in
the
world
to
come
;
Those
have
no
interest
in
Christ
,
these
have
.
Seventhly
,
They
are
no
Sons
,
no
Children
,
and
therefore
they
must
not
expect
childrens
portions
;
As
many
of
you
rich
men
,
when
you
die
,
you
will
leave
your
servants
some
Legacie
,
perhaps
you
'l
give
every
servant
in
the
house
five
pounds
,
or
so
;
but
when
you
come
to
your
children
,
to
write
in
your
Will
,
what
such
a
Son
,
such
a
Daughter
shall
have
,
that
is
another
manner
of
business
than
4.
or
5
l.
great
things
you
leave
to
them
:
Now
the
truth
is
,
the
world
may
be
divided
between
Children
and
Servants
,
for
though
the
truth
is
,
all
men
are
at
defiance
with
God
,
yet
God
makes
them
servants
one
way
or
other
;
and
there
is
some
little
Legacy
that
servants
shall
have
,
but
they
must
not
expect
the
Childrens
portion
;
therefore
they
have
it
here
,
but
must
not
have
it
hereafter
.
In
Ezek.
46.
16.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
If
the
Prince
give
a
gift
unto
any
of
his
sons
,
the
inheritance
shall
be
his
sons
;
but
if
to
his
servants
,
then
it
shall
be
but
till
Jubile
.
This
was
Gods
Law
,
that
if
a
Prince
gave
a
gift
to
his
son
,
the
son
should
inherit
it
for
ever
,
but
if
he
give
it
but
to
a
servant
,
it
should
continue
with
him
but
for
a
while
.
So
here
is
the
difference
of
Gods
administration
of
all
His
gifts
,
He
gives
some
to
servants
,
and
these
shall
continue
but
for
a
while
,
within
a
little
while
all
will
be
called
for
again
;
all
the
good
,
and
all
the
comfort
thou
hast
,
God
will
call
for
it
all
again
:
but
that
which
he
gives
to
His
Sons
,
to
His
Children
,
they
shall
have
mercy
for
ever
,
though
not
to
enjoy
it
in
the
same
way
,
they
shall
enjoy
the
same
good
and
comfort
Eternally
.
And
then
further
:
Eighthly
,
The
portion
that
the
world
hath
here
,
(
you
heard
before
)
it
comes
from
Gods
patience
;
now
there
will
be
an
end
of
the
manifestation
of
the
glory
of
patience
in
this
world
,
as
thus
:
As
there
are
some
graces
of
the
Spirit
of
God
in
the
Saints
,
that
shall
have
an
end
in
regard
of
their
exercise
here
in
this
world
,
so
there
are
some
attributes
of
God
,
that
shall
have
an
end
in
regard
of
the
manifestation
of
them
in
that
way
that
God
doth
now
manifest
them
here
in
this
world
,
and
that
is
,
the
patience
of
God
towards
ungodly
ones
;
Now
if
they
hold
all
upon
patience
,
when
the
time
of
the
glory
of
that
in
this
world
shall
come
to
be
at
an
end
,
then
all
their
good
is
at
an
end
.
Further
:
Ninthly
,
Ungodly
men
,
they
shal
have
to
deal
with
God
immediately
in
the
world
to
come
,
(
I
beseech
you
observe
but
this
answer
,
I
'le
hasten
;
)
they
must
have
to
deal
immediatly
with
God
in
the
world
to
come
;
Now
they
have
to
deal
with
God
through
Creatures
,
and
while
they
have
to
deal
with
God
through
Creatures
,
they
may
get
a
great
deal
,
and
may
make
shift
for
much
,
but
when
they
shall
come
to
deal
with
God
immediatly
,
then
it
will
be
otherwise
with
them
:
As
for
example
,
There
are
a
great
many
hang-bies
,
at
great
mens
houses
,
perhaps
when
they
come
to
have
to
deal
with
the
servants
,
they
get
some
bits
and
scraps
,
and
many
things
from
the
servants
,
but
if
they
know
they
can
have
nothing
,
but
from
the
very
hand
of
the
Knight
,
or
Lord
of
the
house
himself
,
then
they
will
expect
no
great
matter
.
So
wicked
men
of
this
world
,
they
are
as
hang-bies
,
that
all
that
they
have
are
but
as
scraps
from
the
servants
,
they
have
to
deal
only
with
creatures
,
they
look
no
further
;
but
hereafter
things
shall
be
setled
another
way
,
and
all
things
shall
be
weighed
by
God
Himself
,
in
a
ballance
of
Justice
,
and
distributed
by
the
hands
of
God
Himself
immediately
,
and
now
things
will
be
carried
after
another
manner
,
the
Lord
Himself
will
come
to
dispose
of
things
.
It
was
a
speech
of
a
German
Divine
,
though
he
were
a
good
man
,
and
lived
very
innocently
,
when
he
lay
upon
his
sick
bed
,
and
apprehended
Death
,
he
was
in
great
terrors
of
spirit
,
mightily
troubled
,
and
some
of
his
friends
came
to
him
,
and
asked
him
,
Why
should
you
be
so
troubled
,
that
have
lived
so
good
a
life
,
as
you
have
done
?
This
was
his
answer
,
The
Judgments
of
God
are
one
,
and
the
judgments
of
men
are
another
,
I
am
now
to
deal
with
God
;
it
is
true
,
I
lived
thus
before
Men
,
and
Men
gave
their
Verdict
of
me
,
as
good
,
and
thought
I
was
in
a
good
condition
,
but
O
I
am
now
to
go
to
God
,
and
to
deal
immediately
with
Him
,
and
Gods
judgment
,
and
Mans
judgements
are
different
things
;
when
God
shall
come
to
weigh
all
mens
portions
out
,
as
it
will
be
then
,
So
much
Righteousness
,
so
much
portion
,
so
much
happinesse
,
you
will
say
then
,
Lord
,
what
shall
become
of
us
all
?
All
our
righteousness
is
as
the
menstruous
cloath
;
I
but
for
the
Saints
,
the
Righteousness
of
Christ
will
be
put
into
one
Scale
,
and
their
Portion
into
the
other
,
and
their
Portion
will
be
weighed
by
the
Righteousness
of
Christ
.
Now
when
thou
comest
to
God
,
thou
must
come
to
the
Scale
,
and
thou
wilt
put
in
thy
good
servings
of
God
,
and
thy
comming
to
Church
,
and
some
good
Civil
actions
,
and
Natural
and
Moral
things
thou
hast
done
,
thou
wilt
put
them
in
the
Scale
;
saith
God
,
That
which
thou
hast
had
already
,
weighs
down
all
those
;
Hast
thou
nothing
to
put
into
the
Scales
but
this
?
thou
hast
had
thy
reward
already
for
all
this
,
and
much
more
than
this
;
then
if
there
be
nothing
to
but
into
the
Scale
but
this
,
thou
art
undone
,
and
there
is
nothing
for
thee
for
Eternity
.
And
here
is
the
ground
of
the
confinement
of
the
Portions
of
wicked
men
.
These
are
the
Two
first
things
.
Thirdly
,
I
will
give
you
some
CORRALLARIES
only
from
hence
.
Is
it
so
that
wicked
men
have
a
portion
here
,
and
here
is
all
?
First
,
Here
we
may
see
the
Reason
why
the
men
of
the
world
are
so
cunning
in
the
things
of
the
world
,
why
they
can
make
so
good
shift
for
themselves
in
the
world
,
rather
than
other
men
can
:
Why
,
here
's
their
Portion
,
their
very
happiness
and
good
is
here
;
no
mervail
though
they
make
such
shift
as
they
do
here
:
the
Apostle
in
1
Cor.
2.
12.
We
have
not
received
the
spirit
of
the
world
(
saith
the
Apostle
,
)
we
cannot
tell
how
to
shift
in
the
world
so
as
other
men
do
,
for
indeed
,
we
look
further
than
these
things
,
and
so
cannot
shift
as
other
men
can
;
They
that
have
the
spirit
of
the
world
,
and
have
their
portion
in
the
world
,
they
can
shift
;
but
we
have
not
received
the
spirit
of
the
world
.
You
know
a
Swine
though
it
goes
abroad
all
day
wandring
up
and
down
,
it
knows
the
way
to
the
trough
at
night
;
but
a
Sheep
if
it
go
a
wandring
a
little
way
out
of
his
place
,
a
Sheep
doth
not
know
how
to
come
back
again
,
but
wanders
up
and
down
till
it
be
even
lost
,
and
is
as
a
lost
sheep
when
it
is
once
wandring
up
and
down
;
but
Swine
are
not
so
.
So
ungodly
men
,
though
they
go
up
and
down
wandring
,
they
know
how
to
come
to
their
trough
at
night
,
they
have
better
skil
in
the
world
,
they
are
more
artificial
in
the
things
of
the
world
,
they
have
better
understanding
(
as
the
Scripture
speaks
,
)
The
children
of
this
world
are
wiser
in
their
generation
,
than
the
children
of
light
:
Why
is
it
?
Their
Portion
is
in
this
world
.
That
's
the
first
Corrallarie
.
2.
Corr.
Here
we
see
the
Reason
,
Why
there
are
so
many
great
ones
in
the
world
that
regard
Religion
so
little
as
they
do
,
and
the
waies
of
God
,
and
the
Church
of
God
;
why
't
is
not
their
portion
;
those
things
that
concern
another
life
,
is
not
any
part
of
their
portion
;
they
mind
what
it
is
that
concerns
the
present
life
,
because
this
is
their
portion
.
When
many
come
into
places
of
dignity
and
power
,
What
are
their
thoughts
?
Now
they
think
of
gratifying
their
friends
,
now
they
think
of
respect
and
honor
that
they
shall
have
abroad
in
the
world
,
and
be
accounted
some-body
,
now
they
think
of
revenging
al
their
wrongs
,
of
making
up
of
all
their
broken
titles
&c.
This
hath
been
heretofore
(
I
suppose
very
ordinary
)
in
men
advanced
amongst
you
;
these
are
all
their
thoughts
:
as
for
doing
service
for
God
,
and
for
His
Church
,
and
vindicating
the
Truth
of
God
,
and
Honor
of
God
,
that
is
scarce
in
all
their
thoughts
,
for
they
do
not
look
upon
that
as
part
of
their
Portion
:
Here
is
the
reason
why
so
many
Magistrates
are
like
to
Galio
,
in
Acts
,
18.
17.
Carring
for
none
of
those
things
;
they
were
to
him
but
matters
of
words
,
and
yet
they
were
about
the
great
fundamental
Points
of
Religio●
,
Whether
Christ
were
the
true
Messias
,
and
whether
He
were
God
,
or
no
;
but
to
Gallio
these
things
were
but
matter
of
words
:
And
so
the
great
things
of
God
,
and
Religion
,
to
carnal
hearts
,
they
are
things
that
are
of
no
great
consequence
at
all
;
yea
when
as
Sosthenes
that
was
the
Ruler
of
the
Synagogue
for
countenancing
of
Paul
,
had
the
rude
multitude
of
the
City
,
rise
up
in
a
rude
manner
to
apprehend
him
,
and
to
lay
violent
hands
upon
him
,
Gallio
cared
for
none
of
these
things
;
but
so
far
he
did
not
go
,
Gallio
went
not
to
stir
up
a
rude
multitude
to
lay
violent
hands
upon
a
Ruler
of
a
Synagogue
,
or
a
City
,
but
he
cared
for
none
of
those
things
(
saith
the
text
:
)
What
did
he
care
for
rectifying
any
thing
that
was
amiss
in
Religion
?
Oh
let
us
(
say
they
that
have
their
portion
here
)
what
ever
becomes
of
things
,
let
us
make
peace
(
say
they
)
that
we
may
go
on
and
be
quiet
in
our
houses
,
&
enjoy
that
we
have
quietly
,
and
peacably
,
and
they
look
no
further
:
Their
portion
is
here
,
and
as
for
Truth
,
how
do
they
reject
it
,
&
contemn
it
!
It
is
a
speech
(
as
is
credibly
reported
)
hath
come
even
from
a
Citizen
here
,
in
cursing
of
the
Truth
so
;
(
as
had
he
lived
among
the
Jews
he
would
certainly
have
been
stoned
to
death
)
Let
us
have
Peace
,
and
a
Pox
of
Truth
.
(
I
say
)
such
a
speech
as
this
among
the
Jews
would
have
caused
him
to
have
been
stoned
to
death
,
being
such
horrible
blasphemy
.
But
how
many
are
ready
to
say
with
Pilat
,
in
the
18.
of
John
,
38.
when
as
Christ
was
before
Pilat
,
and
talked
to
Pilat
of
Truth
,
Truth
(
saith
Pilat
)
What
is
Truth
?
You
shall
observe
it
at
the
38.
ver.
What
is
Truth
?
(
Saith
Pilat
)
as
if
Pilat
should
have
said
,
What
a
strange
man
is
this
,
the
man
is
in
danger
of
his
life
,
and
he
talks
of
Truth
,
when
he
is
in
danger
of
his
life
,
What
is
Truth
?
(
saith
Pilat
)
&
turns
it
back
upon
him
presently
.
Just
thus
are
the
hearts
of
many
,
What
should
we
look
at
Truth
,
or
at
any
thing
now
,
but
to
preserve
our
lives
,
and
estates
,
and
outward
comforts
in
the
world
?
What
is
Truth
?
They
are
a
company
of
mad-brain'd
fellows
,
that
are
factious
,
and
seditious
,
they
talk
of
Truth
,
and
know
not
what
they
say
,
Come
,
let
us
have
peace
,
though
it
be
upon
any
terms
:
Who
is
there
in
this
place
that
desires
not
Peace
?
The
Lord
knows
it
is
the
desires
of
those
that
are
accused
most
for
want
of
desires
in
this
thing
;
yea
so
as
we
dare
challenge
any
of
you
with
this
Challenge
:
Those
who
have
been
most
at
the
Throne
of
Grace
begging
unto
God
for
peace
for
England
,
let
them
carry
the
day
;
those
that
have
put
forth
most
prayrs
for
Peace
,
before
the
Throne
of
Grace
,
we
are
willing
they
shall
have
the
day
.
We
reade
that
amongst
al
the
Tribes
that
came
up
in
a
war-like
way
,
to
help
the
people
of
God
against
oppression
,
in
the
5.
of
Judges
,
18.
and
so
in
that
Chapter
,
that
of
all
Naphtali
was
the
only
Tribe
that
joyned
with
Zebulun
,
that
jeoparded
their
lives
in
the
Cause
of
God
,
that
would
take
up
Arms
to
defend
themselves
,
and
the
people
against
oppression
;
Surely
these
two
Tribes
,
by
the
others
that
would
not
venture
themselves
,
were
at
that
time
accounted
very
factious
,
and
very
seditious
;
What
they
!
only
Zebulun
and
Naphtali
;
Yet
it
is
observable
,
though
there
were
none
joyned
with
Zebulun
but
only
Naphtali
,
there
is
no
Tribe
of
which
it
is
so
much
spoken
,
to
be
a
Tribe
,
full
of
Courtesie
,
and
Civility
,
of
a
peacable
and
quiet
disposition
,
as
Naphtali
was
;
you
shall
find
it
,
if
you
reade
in
the
49.
of
Genesis
,
21.
and
afterwards
in
another
text
,
there
are
these
two
things
said
of
Naphtali
,
only
these
two
first
,
That
he
was
a
Hinde
let
loose
,
and
give
goodly
words
.
But
they
may
be
but
words
of
Complement
,
not
reality
;
Nay
,
(
when
Moses
comes
with
the
blessing
,
you
shall
find
these
two
places
,
one
in
Genesis
and
the
other
in
Deuteronomy
,
)
when
Moses
comes
with
the
blessing
again
upon
Naphtali
:
Naphtali
filled
with
favour
,
and
with
the
blessing
of
the
Lord
.
What
is
the
meaning
?
Naphtali
was
a
Tribe
that
had
most
courtesie
and
civility
of
all
;
compar'd
to
a
goodly
Hinde
,
of
a
quiet
disposition
,
and
one
that
gave
courteous
language
to
all
,
&
not
meer
words
,
but
reality
;
it
was
such
a
one
that
was
fill'd
with
favour
,
that
had
the
favour
of
God
,
and
the
favour
of
Men
;
he
had
such
a
courteous
carriage
,
and
he
had
the
blessing
of
God
upon
him
;
and
yet
this
Naphtali
,
was
the
Tribe
that
would
jeobard
their
lives
,
and
take
up
Arms
in
defence
of
the
people
of
God
,
against
oppression
in
those
times
,
above
all
.
And
Phinebas
(
ye
know
)
was
so
zealous
,
and
would
make
use
of
the
sword
,
so
as
he
did
;
yet
in
the
25.
of
Num.
12
,
13.
God
saith
there
,
He
would
make
a
Covenant
of
Peace
with
him
.
Beloved
!
Phinehas
,
that
is
such
a
fiery
hot
man
,
yet
a
Covenaut
of
peace
must
be
made
with
him
,
by
God
Himself
;
for
he
did
indeed
,
by
that
way
procure
peace
to
Israel
;
for
so
the
Text
saith
there
in
that
place
of
Num.
That
because
Phinehas
was
so
zealous
,
it
was
,
that
I
might
not
consume
them
in
my
jealousie
:
Now
it
's
observable
,
the
word
in
the
Original
is
,
Because
he
was
zealous
,
therefore
it
was
,
that
I
might
not
consume
them
in
my
Zeal
.
It
s
translated
in
your
books
;
Because
he
was
thus
zealous
,
that
I
might
not
consume
them
in
my
Jealousie
;
the
words
are
different
in
the
English
;
but
in
the
Hebrew
they
are
the
same
:
and
so
be
turn'd
thus
,
Because
he
was
so
zealous
,
it
was
,
that
I
might
not
consume
them
in
my
Zeal
;
as
if
he
should
have
said
,
If
there
had
not
been
some
among
them
that
had
been
zealous
,
(
and
as
they
account
fiery
)
I
would
have
been
zealous
my Self
,
and
fiery
my Self
,
and
consumed
them
,
and
it
was
wel
they
had
such
amongst
them
;
and
one
day
those
that
cry
out
of
them
,
may
come
to
see
cause
to
bless
God
for
them
;
that
would
not
have
the
world
put
off
,
and
gul'd
with
the
fair
name
of
peace
;
we
know
the
Devil
hath
made
much
use
of
it
in
former
times
,
and
would
fain
make
use
of
it
now
;
As
if
those
that
desired
Truth
most
,
were
not
greatest
friends
unto
peace
;
God
forbid
,
but
it
should
be
so
:
Though
it's
true
,
we
think
not
,
we
have
our
portion
here
,
and
therefore
we
would
not
have
peace
upon
any
terms
;
indeed
we
confess
our
portion
lies
higher
,
and
that
wherein
our
portion
doth
consist
we
would
have
upon
any
terms
;
and
therefore
Saint
Paul
saith
in
Philippoans
,
3.
if
by
any
means
,
I
may
attain
to
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
;
If
by
any
means
,
upon
any
terms
,
that
I
may
have
peace
at
the
great
Day
,
whatsoever
I
do
endure
:
so
say
we
for
our
portion
;
and
you
say
,
Let
us
have
peace
upon
any
terms
;
why
?
because
your
portion
is
here
:
We
would
be
glad
that
all
our
Mountains
,
were
Mountains
of
Olivet
,
but
we
would
be
loth
to
have
them
Mountains
of
Corruption
:
In
2
Kings
,
23.
13.
You
reade
there
of
a
Mountain
of
corruption
,
Of
Mons
offenssionis
,
Of
offence
;
so
it
is
in
the
old
Latin
;
Now
,
what
was
that
same
Mountain
of
Corruption
?
if
we
compare
one
Scripture
with
another
,
we
shall
find
it
was
no
other
,
but
Mount
Olivet
,
Mount
Olivet
was
made
a
Mountain
of
corruption
:
In
1
King
.
11.
7.
There
Solomon
built
Idolatrous
Temples
,
for
the
honour
of
the
gods
of
his
Queen
,
those
gods
that
his
Queen
did
worship
,
Solomon
built
Temples
for
to
gratifie
her
,
and
it
was
upon
the
Mount
before
jerusalem
,
which
was
the
Mount
of
Olivet
,
that
was
the
Mount
.
Now
you
know
the
Mount
Olivet
was
a
Mount
that
had
his
name
from
Olives
that
did
grow
there
,
and
were
Emblems
of
peace
;
but
yet
the
Mount
Olivet
may
be
made
a
Mount
of
Corruption
:
we
would
be
glad
that
we
might
live
upon
Mount
Olivet
all
our
daies
,
but
are
loth
this
Mount
Olivet
should
be
made
a
Mount
of
Corruption
.
Give
me
leave
but
in
a
few
words
,
yet
to
put
some
Considerations
to
you
,
and
if
I
speak
not
reason
in
them
,
reject
them
.
First
,
Because
that
you
are
so
greedy
of
Comforts
in
this
world
,
you
would
fain
have
peace
;
be
wise
even
for
your
own
portion
;
you
would
have
peace
,
but
I
hope
a
safe
peace
,
and
that
is
all
we
do
desire
:
If
the
peace
be
not
safe
,
Oh
the
bood
that
may
follow
after
.
We
reade
in
the
27.
of
the
Acts
,
13.
that
there
was
indeed
a
Calm
,
and
the
South
wind
did
blow
softly
,
for
a
while
,
warm
wind
and
very
softly
,
but
presently
follows
,
not
long
after
it
appears
that
there
did
arise
a
Tempestuous
wind
,
called
Euroclydon
;
Euroclydon
did
arise
presently
after
:
Take
we
heed
(
my
brethren
)
that
we
be
not
deluded
with
the
softly
South
wind
;
Take
heed
that
there
be
not
an
Euroclydon
,
that
blows
presently
after
;
were
we
sure
to
be
delivered
from
that
same
Euroclydon
,
we
should
be
glad
of
continuance
of
soft
blowings
of
the
South
wind
:
Can
you
think
of
a
safe
peace
that
live
under
any
Arbitrary
Governments
?
No
(
that
you
'l
say
)
and
therefore
we
account
our
condition
ill
now
,
for
we
have
Arbitrary
Governments
amongst
us
now
,
And
who
are
they
?
Obj.
Do
not
the
Parliament
themselves
Govern
in
that
kind
of
way
?
Ans.
Give
me
leave
in
a
word
to
answer
this
:
Consider
of
the
difference
between
that
Arbitrary
Government
the
Parliament
complains
of
;
and
what
now
you
feel
.
Ans.
1.
That
was
then
,
when
the
Kingdom
was
in
a
setled
way
,
and
then
when
there
was
no
contrary
Arbitrary
power
to
oppose
it
,
yet
then
it
went
on
,
and
surely
then
it
did
but
make
way
for
worse
Arbitrary
government
;
but
now
it
is
in
a
way
,
when
the
Kingdom
is
unsetled
,
and
in
a
way
,
where
there
is
a
necessity
of
some
help
beyond
the
ordinary
course
of
Law
,
because
of
a
contrary
Arbitrary
Power
,
that
is
oppos'd
;
And
is
it
possible
for
any
man
,
that
hath
any
wisdom
,
or
understanding
in
his
head
,
that
cannot
see
the
difference
between
these
two
?
But
I
'le
shew
you
a
greater
difference
than
this
.
Ans.
2.
That
which
was
before
,
those
that
did
so
Govern
suffer'd
nothing
in
it
themselves
,
but
gained
all
;
now
those
that
are
accused
for
the
present
,
(
if
it
be
Arbitrary
,
)
they
suffer
themselves
as
much
as
we
do
,
and
their
posterity
doth
suffer
as
much
as
we
do
;
and
therefore
the
thing
is
far
different
from
what
was
before
.
And
yet
further
,
if
you
would
not
be
carried
away
with
words
,
but
judge
righteous
judgment
,
Consider
this
:
Ans.
3.
Can
you
think
that
if
the
Adversarie
should
prevail
,
you
should
be
only
at
the
dispose
of
the
King
?
Do
you
not
think
that
those
that
are
with
him
,
and
give
such
strength
and
assistance
for
the
present
,
that
you
must
lie
at
their
mercy
too
,
in
great
part
;
And
will
that
be
safe
for
you
?
I
put
it
to
every
mans
conscience
,
whether
he
can
think
that
it
is
safer
for
Church
,
or
Common
wealth
to
be
governed
by
the
King
,
with
those
that
are
now
about
him
,
and
an
Army
of
Papists
,
than
to
be
governed
by
the
King
,
with
His
Two
Houses
of
Parliament
?
Which
is
the
safest
way
in
the
consciences
of
any
men
living
.
And
yet
further
than
this
,
Consider
(
if
you
have
your
eyes
in
your
heads
)
Answ.
4.
That
perhaps
what
you
aim
at
as
your
End
,
your
Adversaries
may
aim
at
,
but
as
their
Means
;
and
what
will
become
of
you
then
?
If
that
that
you
would
have
as
an
End
,
they
shall
look
at
,
but
as
a
Medium
;
Consider
what
Consequences
may
come
of
it
.
And
yet
lastly
:
Answ.
5.
You
that
do
desire
so
much
Peace
,
to
preserve
your
own
Portions
here
;
Would
you
not
willingly
have
such
Peace
,
as
those
that
have
appeared
for
you
in
Houses
of
Parliament
,
in
Citie
,
in
the
Ministry
,
that
have
been
most
active
,
be
preserved
too
?
Are
you
so
desirous
of
it
,
as
to
be
willing
to
leave
them
to
the
fury
and
rage
of
their
Adversaries
?
Were
not
this
one
of
the
horriblest
wickednesses
that
ever
were
committed
in
a
Kingdom
?
If
they
from
desire
to
save
their
own
particular
estates
,
should
betray
those
that
have
been
faithful
to
them
,
in
their
places
of
Trust
.
It
was
once
a
speech
of
Demosthenes
to
one
that
would
fain
have
peace
,
he
affirms
,
that
it
is
a
vain
and
preposterous
thing
,
to
desire
peace
with
the
flock
,
upon
this
condition
,
That
the
Keepers
of
the
flock
may
but
be
betraied
,
and
taken
away
.
The
fair
name
of
Peace
will
never
so
prevail
with
a
wise
man
,
when
this
shall
come
to
be
the
condition
of
it
.
The
good
people
in
Chrysostoms
time
,
(
however
you
may
think
of
those
that
have
most
appear'd
for
you
,
&
ventured
themselves
)
they
thought
it
such
a
thing
,
to
have
but
the
mouth
of
one
Chrysostom
stopt
.
And
also
they
professed
,
That
if
the
Sun
should
take
back
,
or
bring
back
,
or
keep
in
his
Rayes
,
it
were
more
tollerable
,
than
that
the
mouth
of
John
should
be
stopt
;
they
had
such
an
high
esteem
of
a
faithful
Minister
in
those
times
.
And
therefore
if
you
would
be
faithful
to
God
,
and
to
the
Kingdom
,
and
to
those
that
have
appear'd
for
you
,
look
after
such
peace
,
as
wherein
you
and
they
may
be
safe
;
God
knows
they
would
have
been
willing
to
have
been
as
silent
as
you
;
but
suppose
all
the
Ministers
in
the
Kingdom
,
and
men
that
had
ability
to
appear
publickly
,
had
all
been
silent
,
so
as
the
business
had
been
wholly
betraied
,
and
at
length
an
Army
of
Papists
had
risen
,
when
you
had
had
no
help
to
have
resisted
them
,
Would
you
not
have
cried
out
of
Ministers
?
would
you
not
have
cried
out
of
Magistrates
?
would
you
not
have
cried
out
of
Parliament
Men
?
If
they
have
ventured
themselves
to
be
faithful
for
you
,
know
you
can
have
no
peace
,
except
they
have
it
;
and
it
were
an
unworthy
thing
,
to
think
of
your
safety
without
theirs
likewise
.
Object
.
But
you
will
say
,
We
would
not
have
our
Estates
and
Peace
thus
,
as
you
speak
,
upon
any
terms
,
without
any
regard
to
Religion
;
we
have
our
portion
in
Religion
,
as
well
as
you
,
and
we
have
our
Consciences
to
look
after
,
as
well
as
you
,
and
God
forbid
it
should
be
otherwise
,
but
that
Religion
should
prosper
too
with
our
Peace
;
but
we
would
not
have
Sects
and
Sectaries
to
be
maintained
in
the
Kingdom
;
let
us
have
Truth
,
and
Religion
;
but
away
with
them
.
Ans.
1.
Do
you
understand
what
they
are
you
speak
of
?
Do
you
know
wherein
you
and
they
differ
?
You
cry
out
of
them
,
as
if
they
were
of
another
Religion
,
whereas
when
it
comes
to
be
scan'd
,
the
difference
between
you
and
them
will
not
be
so
great
.
But
further
,
I
put
this
to
you
:
Ans.
2.
Do
you
spend
as
much
breath
in
praying
for
these
kind
of
men
,
as
you
do
in
railing
upon
them
?
then
somewhat
may
be
said
.
Ans.
3.
It
is
a
vain
thing
to
think
,
that
true
Religion
can
be
maintain'd
,
and
have
the
liberty
of
it
,
without
some
difference
of
Opinion
amongst
us
:
Indeed
the
Turks
have
as
much
peace
in
their
Religion
,
as
any
Religion
hath
in
all
the
world
;
and
there
is
as
little
difference
of
Opinions
amongst
the
Turks
as
there
is
in
any
Religion
whatsoever
;
but
well
may
that
Coat
have
no
seam
,
that
hath
no
shape
;
If
the
Truth
of
Religion
comes
to
appear
,
certainly
it
is
impossible
but
many
differences
in
opinion
must
come
,
and
it
is
a
most
intollerable
pride
of
heare
,
and
tyranny
in
any
whatsoever
,
to
think
by
violent
means
to
force
all
to
be
of
the
same
opinion
that
they
are
of
,
in
matters
that
are
not
of
the
Foundation
,
and
that
may
stand
with
the
Peace
of
a
Common-wealth
too
;
You
take
upon
you
in
that
more
than
Christ
doth
,
more
than
the
Apostles
ever
did
.
Object
.
But
You
will
say
,
If
men
be
in
an
Error
,
why
should
they
not
be
forced
?
Shall
every
man
be
lest
to
his
Opinion
,
to
do
what
he
will
?
Answ.
No
,
I
plead
not
for
that
neither
:
Therefore
I
except
all
Opinions
,
1.
Against
the
Foundation
of
Religion
:
2.
All
those
Opinions
that
are
against
the
Foundation
of
Civil
Government
.
Take
these
Two
aside
,
and
then
for
other
Opinions
that
are
of
a
lower
inferior
nature
(
I
say
)
there
you
take
too
much
upon
you
,
whosoever
you
are
,
if
you
should
think
to
force
men
to
be
of
the
same
Opinion
as
you
are
;
and
there
is
no
such
way
to
make
disturbance
in
Churches
or
Commonwealths
,
as
to
force
men
to
be
of
the
same
Opinion
,
in
things
that
are
of
an
inferior
nature
.
Object
.
But
you
will
say
,
If
it
be
an
Error
,
they
must
not
be
left
to
live
in
it
.
Answ.
Nay
,
stay
there
;
A
man
may
be
in
an
Error
,
and
yet
you
have
nothing
to
do
to
offer
violence
unto
him
to
bring
him
out
of
his
Error
;
you
may
seek
to
convince
him
as
much
as
you
can
,
but
to
offer
violence
,
you
undertake
more
than
God
hath
given
you
Commission
to
do
,
whatever
you
are
;
and
I
give
this
Scripture
for
it
,
that
is
cleer
,
in
Romans
,
14.
2.
One
beleeveth
he
may
eat
all
things
;
another
eateth
herbs
.
Let
not
him
that
eateth
,
despise
him
that
eateth
not
;
and
let
him
that
eateth
not
,
not
judge
him
that
eateth
.
And
so
he
tels
us
,
Who
art
thou
that
judgest
another
?
Who
art
thou
that
judgest
.
These
two
Opinions
could
not
be
true
:
One
man
doth
eat
herbs
;
the
other
man
makes
conscience
of
it
,
and
cannot
do
it
;
Certainly
,
one
of
these
was
a
sin
at
that
,
time
one
of
them
was
a
sin
,
to
eat
herbs
,
and
that
he
might
eat
no
flesh
,
for
God
never
commanded
them
,
that
they
should
eat
no
flesh
;
to
make
conscience
to
eat
no
flesh
was
a
sin
,
but
yet
though
one
were
a
sin
,
yet
they
that
were
in
the
right
,
must
not
by
violence
force
those
that
were
in
the
wrong
,
to
their
opinion
,
but
they
must
leave
them
to
God
;
I
say
,
in
matters
of
such
consequence
as
these
,
it
is
a
point
of
Antichristian
tyranny
,
and
pride
,
and
notorious
pride
in
men
,
that
have
taken
so
much
upon
them
,
as
to
force
all
to
be
of
the
same
opinion
;
this
is
not
the
way
certainly
for
true
peace
.
But
thus
much
for
the
second
Corrallarie
.
The
Third
follows
.
3.
Corr.
If
men
have
their
portion
in
this
world
,
here
is
the
Reason
that
there
is
such
a
stir
in
the
world
by
men
to
maintain
this
their
Portion
;
what
a
deal
of
stir
is
there
?
what
rending
and
tearing
is
there
,
that
they
might
maintain
their
Estates
?
Especially
if
some
men
have
a
higher
Portion
in
the
world
than
others
,
Oh
what
a
deal
of
stir
is
there
to
maintain
it
.
I
remember
Henry
the
fourth
,
writes
to
Pope
Gregory
,
and
tels
him
,
that
by
reason
of
an
Emulation
there
was
about
the
Popedom
,
one
being
chosen
in
Rome
,
and
the
other
in
another
place
,
that
there
were
230000.
men
lost
their
lives
out
of
that
Emulation
;
meerly
about
two
men
,
two
Popes
,
it
cost
the
bloods
of
two
hundred
&
thirty
thousand
men
.
O
what
a
stir
is
therein
the
world
to
satisfie
the
wils
of
a
few
men
in
the
world
?
Certainly
one
day
the
world
will
be
wiser
,
and
will
understand
that
they
are
Men
,
and
not
Dogs
,
that
they
were
not
made
to
be
subject
to
the
humours
and
the
lusts
of
men
,
and
that
no
man
hath
now
any
further
power
over
him
,
but
what
they
have
by
an
agreement
from
them
one
way
or
other
,
either
implicit
,
or
explicit
,
one
way
or
other
,
it
is
by
their
agreement
,
that
any
man
hath
any
power
over
them
,
and
can
exercise
any
;
The
world
(
I
say
)
ere
long
I
hope
will
be
wise
enough
to
understand
this
,
and
therefore
will
not
so
sacrifice
their
lives
for
the
satisfying
of
the
wills
of
a
few
men
in
the
world
,
they
shall
not
make
such
a
stir
in
the
world
as
heretofore
they
have
done
;
Indeed
men
make
a
great
stir
now
to
maintain
their
portions
,
for
the
contention
is
not
,
de
finibus
,
but
de
haereditate
;
not
about
matters
of
bounds
and
limits
,
(
as
he
said
)
but
it
is
about
the
inheritance
it self
;
it
is
about
their
portion
;
it
is
their
God
;
And
do
you
say
,
What
ails
me
,
when
you
have
taken
away
my
gods
?
Here
is
the
ground
of
all
the
stirs
and
Combustions
in
the
world
,
because
carnal
hearts
look
upon
what
they
enjoy
as
their
portion
;
But
how
comes
it
thus
to
pass
,
that
men
should
be
so
greedy
of
this
their
portion
?
Is
it
such
an
excellent
portion
that
they
are
so
greedy
of
it
?
Is
it
worth
so
much
,
that
they
contend
so
much
about
it
?
This
makes
way
for
me
to
slip
into
the
Fourth
Particular
.
Fourthly
,
To
enquire
what
kind
of
Portion
this
is
,
that
these
men
of
the
world
,
have
in
this
world
,
that
they
make
such
a
stir
about
.
And
therefore
to
make
way
for
that
;
First
.
Consider
what
poor
things
they
are
,
that
they
make
such
a
stir
about
.
Secondly
.
Consider
the
Tenure
,
upon
which
they
hold
whatsoever
they
do
enjoy
.
Thirdly
.
Consider
the
mixture
of
Evil
,
that
there
is
in
that
they
do
enjoy
.
Fourthly
.
The
blessed
Portion
that
they
lose
,
that
they
might
enjoy
.
Lastly
.
The
dreadful
end
that
there
will
be
to
such
men
that
have
their
portion
here
.
1.
The
poor
things
,
that
men
have
here
in
this
world
;
What
are
they
?
Their
Comforts
for
the
most
part
,
are
but
imaginary
;
In
Hosea
,
12.
1.
Ephraim
feeds
upon
the
wind
:
And
when
a
bladder
is
ful
of
wind
,
one
prick
lets
it
quite
out
;
and
so
when
Death
comes
,
it
lets
out
all
their
Comforts
:
even
as
the
wind
goes
all
out
at
one
prick
in
a
bladder
;
so
all
the
comforts
of
the
men
of
the
world
,
go
out
by
the
prick
of
death
.
In
Prov.
23.
5.
Wilt
thou
set
thy
heart
upon
that
which
is
not
?
it
is
not
,
it
hath
no
reality
in
it
.
And
in
Acts
,
25.
when
Bernice
and
Agrippa
came
in
great
pomp
and
state
to
the
Assembly
;
that
which
you
have
in
your
books
translated
great
Pomp
,
it
is
in
the
Greek
,
with
great
Fancie
:
all
the
pomp
and
jollity
in
the
world
,
it
is
but
a
fancy
,
this
is
their
portion
.
2.
That
which
they
have
,
it
is
of
a
very
low
nature
;
this
would
be
an
argument
,
we
might
phylosophize
in
,
if
it
were
fit
,
or
if
we
had
time
,
but
I
'le
quickly
pass
over
these
things
,
it
's
of
a
very
low
nature
,
it
not
much
concerns
the
soul
,
all
the
portion
they
have
;
Therefore
saith
the
Text
here
,
Thou
fillest
their
belly
;
it
's
but
a
belly
full
;
what
is
that
to
the
soul
?
Indeed
the
rich
man
in
the
Gospel
could
say
,
Soul
,
take
thy
ease
,
for
thou
hast
goods
laid
up
for
many
yeers
,
eat
,
drink
,
&c.
Wilt
thou
say
,
Soul
,
take
thy
ease
,
because
thou
hast
goods
laid
up
,
and
because
you
may
eat
,
and
drink
?
What
is
all
this
to
the
soul
?
Ambrose
hath
such
a
speech
upon
the
place
,
If
the
man
had
the
soul
of
a
swine
,
what
could
be
said
otherwise
?
for
indeed
these
things
were
sutable
to
the
soul
of
a
swine
:
you
shall
find
that
a
man
is
not
the
better
,
because
of
outward
things
,
not
a
whit
;
the
heart
of
the
wicked
is
little
worth
;
his
estate
may
be
somewhat
worth
,
his
house
may
be
somewhat
worth
,
his
lands
may
be
somewhat
worth
;
But
the
heart
of
the
wicked
is
little
worth
,
Prov.
10.
And
would
not
you
think
it
to
be
a
great
evil
,
if
so
be
that
when
you
go
up
and
down
abroad
,
you
should
certainly
know
,
that
there
is
no
man
doth
give
you
any
entertainment
,
or
any
respect
,
but
it
is
for
your
servants
sake
that
tends
upon
you
,
would
not
that
discourage
you
,
and
trouble
you
?
Indeed
you
come
to
such
a
mans
house
,
and
he
seems
to
make
you
welcome
,
and
you
have
entertainment
;
I
but
you
come
to
know
afterwards
,
that
it
was
not
for
your
sake
,
but
for
your
servants
sake
that
be
loved
;
would
you
think
you
had
a
good
entertainment
there
?
the
truth
is
,
so
all
the
respect
you
have
in
this
world
,
it
is
for
your
servants
sake
,
for
your
goods
,
house
,
and
lands
,
it
is
not
for
any
worth
that
is
in
you
.
It
was
a
speech
that
Socrates
spake
once
,
to
one
Achilous
,
when
he
had
a
fine
house
,
and
a
many
brave
things
there
(
saith
he
)
There
are
many
come
to
see
thy
house
,
and
thy
fine
things
there
,
but
no
body
comes
to
see
thee
;
they
know
there
is
a
worth
in
thy
fine
house
,
and
in
thy
fine
furniture
,
but
they
see
no
worth
in
thee
.
Indeed
all
these
things
are
not
souls
meat
,
it
is
not
mans
meat
they
feed
upon
,
it
is
but
ashes
,
it
is
nothing
to
the
soul
of
man
.
Further
:
3.
Suppose
it
were
for
the
soul
,
What
thou
hast
here
,
is
but
a
very
poor
pittance
,
a
scantie
portion
,
thou
hast
not
all
the
world
neither
,
thou
hast
thy
portion
in
this
world
;
If
thou
hadst
the
whol
world
at
command
,
yea
if
God
should
make
a
thousand
worlds
more
for
thee
to
command
,
this
were
all
but
a
poor
pittance
to
put
off
an
immortal
soul
withal
:
but
now
,
that
thou
hast
is
but
a
little
minnim
in
the
world
:
All
Nations
of
the
Earth
are
but
as
the
dust
of
the
ballance
,
and
drop
of
the
bucket
to
God
;
What
is
thy
dust
then
?
what
is
thy
house
,
and
land
then
?
As
Socrates
wittily
rebuked
the
pride
of
Alcibiades
,
when
he
was
very
proud
,
that
he
had
so
much
Land
lay
together
;
He
brought
his
Map
of
the
world
to
him
,
and
saith
he
,
Pray
shew
me
where
your
land
lies
here
,
one
prick
of
a
pen
would
have
described
it
all
.
Should
we
take
a
rich
man
here
that
hath
a
great
deal
of
land
,
and
bring
a
Map
of
the
world
to
him
,
all
England
,
Ireland
,
and
Scotland
,
are
but
three
little
spots
unto
the
world
;
And
what
are
your
Farms
,
and
your
Mannours
you
have
?
you
have
but
a
little
portion
,
if
you
had
all
,
it
were
no
great
matter
:
the
truth
is
,
All
you
have
in
this
world
cannot
be
enough
to
make
you
live
in
fashion
in
the
world
,
like
a
man
;
it
's
not
enough
(
I
say
)
for
to
live
like
a
man
in
the
world
,
to
live
like
one
that
hath
an
immortal
soul
,
like
one
that
hath
the
Image
of
God
upon
him
,
and
was
sent
hither
into
the
world
to
do
some
great
service
as
every
one
of
you
was
sent
hither
to
do
;
therefore
it
is
but
a
mean
thing
,
little
cause
you
have
for
to
rejoyce
in
it
;
It
's
true
,
they
that
are
godly
,
account
themselves
unworthy
of
the
least
thing
they
have
here
in
this
world
,
but
I
'le
tell
you
a
Mystery
of
Religion
now
,
a
practical
Maxime
of
Religion
,
that
is
a
great
Mystery
to
the
world
,
and
that
is
this
,
That
a
gracious
heart
,
though
he
thinks
himself
unworthy
of
the
least
crum
of
bread
,
yet
all
the
Creatures
in
Heaven
and
Earth
will
not
serve
him
to
be
his
portion
,
will
not
satisfie
him
;
though
he
hath
a
heart
that
will
be
satisfied
with
any
thing
,
as
counting
himself
unworthy
of
the
meanest
condition
in
this
world
,
as
a
present
gift
of
God
,
but
if
God
should
give
him
Heaven
and
Earth
,
he
hath
such
an
unsatisfying
heart
,
as
he
would
not
be
satisfied
with
Heaven
and
Earth
,
except
God
gives
him
Himself
:
therefore
certainly
thy
portion
is
but
a
very
little
portion
.
4.
Those
things
that
thou
hast
,
are
things
that
will
vanish
,
and
quickly
come
to
nothing
.
It
is
said
,
of
the
whol
world
,
in
Job
;
26.
7.
The
whol
earth
hangs
upon
nothing
;
and
so
all
things
of
the
Earth
do
:
and
therefore
it
is
said
of
Abraham
;
in
Hebrews
,
11.
That
he
sought
a
City
that
had
foundations
:
All
other
things
,
are
as
things
that
have
no
foundation
at
all
;
There
is
a
worm
in
every
creature
,
that
will
consume
it
in
time
;
and
the
Scripture
calls
all
our
riches
,
Vncertain
riches
;
and
Christian
thou
art
made
for
an
eternal
condition
,
these
things
are
fading
;
when
thou
comest
to
enter
in
upon
thy
eternal
estate
,
if
thou
should'st
then
ask
,
what
shall
I
have
now
?
I
have
now
thus
much
,
and
thus
much
,
in
my
whol
life
,
but
what
shall
I
have
now
I
come
to
enter
in
upon
my
eternal
estate
,
truly
nothing
at
all
.
If
a
man
were
to
go
a
great
Voyage
to
the
Indies
,
and
all
the
provision
he
makes
is
this
,
he
gets
a
Vessel
that
can
make
shift
to
carry
him
as
far
as
Gravesend
,
that
he
will
do
,
and
what
need
he
hath
of
provision
to
Gravesrnd
,
or
perhaps
to
the
Downs
,
he
provides
for
;
he
goes
on
,
and
should
go
on
now
to
the
Downs
,
and
begins
his
Voyage
to
go
to
the
Indies
,
and
is
gotten
into
the
Ocean
;
alas
the
Vessel
is
a
rotten
Vessel
;
Were
not
this
an
unwise
man
?
Truly
this
is
the
condition
of
thousands
in
the
world
,
Man
,
Woman
,
thou
art
●●ade
for
an
eternal
condition
;
God
intends
Eternity
to
every
Mothers
Child
that
is
here
this
day
,
&
God
expects
that
thy
life
should
be
spent
in
making
provision
for
this
Eternal
estate
of
thine
,
and
thou
thinkest
of
nothing
but
that
thou
maiest
provide
for
a
few
years
here
,
and
live
in
some
fashion
,
and
be
some
body
in
the
world
here
;
Oh!
when
thou
comest
to
enter
upon
the
Ocean
of
Eternity
,
thou
wilt
give
a
dreadful
shreek
,
and
cry
out
,
I
am
undone
,
I
am
undone
,
I
have
provided
nothing
for
Eternal
life
;
these
things
are
very
uncertain
:
Oh
what
a
deal
of
difference
there
is
between
the
same
men
in
two
or
three
years
?
I
might
tell
you
(
but
the
time
so
hastens
)
that
great
difference
two
or
three
years
have
made
between
man
and
man
,
but
I
forbear
it
,
because
I
see
the
time
will
not
give
leave
:
And
yet
further
for
the
meanness
of
the
Portion
.
5.
What
ever
thou
hast
in
this
world
,
it
is
no
other
,
but
what
may
stand
with
the
Eternal
hatred
of
an
infinite
God
towards
thee
;
it
may
be
the
portion
of
a
Reprobate
,
and
will
this
serve
thy
turn
?
will
this
satisfie
thee
?
will
that
satisfie
thy
soul
,
that
may
be
the
portion
of
a
Reprobate
?
There
are
many
now
that
are
sweltring
under
the
wrath
of
the
infinite
God
,
that
have
had
twenty
times
as
much
as
any
of
you
have
,
that
are
here
before
the
Lord
this
day
,
they
have
had
greater
estates
than
you
,
and
lived
merrier
lives
than
you
,
and
yet
are
now
under
the
wrath
of
God
;
Wil
a
Reprobates
portion
serve
thy
turn
?
Therfore
surely
it
is
but
a
mean
thing
,
that
will
stand
with
Gods
Eternal
hatred
;
Consider
it
,
To
enjoy
the
Dominion
of
all
the
world
,
may
stand
with
Gods
Eternal
hatred
;
but
to
have
but
the
least
dram
of
saving
grace
,
cannot
stand
with
Gods
Eternal
hatred
:
What
a
difference
is
there
between
the
having
the
least
dram
of
grace
,
and
the
enjoyment
of
al
the
world
?
what
a
goodly
portion
is
there
here
that
thou
so
much
rejoycest
in
?
It
is
certainly
,
because
thy
heart
is
so
straight
,
that
thou
thinkest
these
things
to
be
so
big
;
As
in
a
narrow
Vessel
,
a
thing
will
appear
big
,
but
in
a
mighty
wide
Vessel
,
it
appears
little
;
So
when
the
Lord
by
grace
shall
widen
and
enlarge
thy
heart
,
then
all
the
things
of
the
world
will
be
little
to
thee
;
Grace
hath
the
Image
of
God
in
it
,
now
what
saith
God
of
Himself
,
in
Isa.
40.
All
the
world
is
but
as
the
drop
of
the
bucket
,
and
the
dust
of
the
ballance
;
Now
grace
hath
Gods
likeness
,
and
through
the
Image
of
God
in
a
gracious
heart
,
the
Soul
saith
thus
of
the
world
,
as
God
saith
of
the
world
,
that
all
the
world
is
but
as
the
drop
of
the
bucket
,
and
the
dust
of
the
ballance
to
me
;
When
the
Lord
promised
to
perswade
Japhet
to
dwell
in
the
tents
of
Shem
;
the
word
that
is
translated
perswade
,
it
signifies
to
enlarge
,
that
He
would
enlarge
the
heart
of
Japhet
;
and
indeed
when
God
doth
convert
a
soul
,
the
Lord
doth
enlarge
that
soul
,
doth
enlarge
the
heart
,
and
therefore
all
the
things
of
the
world
,
are
now
but
little
;
Indeed
if
a
man
be
below
here
,
and
looks
upon
that
which
is
next
to
him
,
that
hath
any
bigness
in
it
,
it
shews
somewhat
great
,
but
if
a
man
were
advanced
on
high
,
upon
the
top
of
a
Pinnacle
,
then
that
which
seemed
great
,
appears
but
little
to
him
;
so
the
men
of
the
world
,
that
here
lie
groveling
below
,
and
the
curse
of
the
Serpent
is
upon
them
,
Vpon
thy
belly
shalt
thou
go
,
and
dust
shalt
thou
eat
;
they
think
the
things
of
the
world
great
matters
;
but
grace
lifts
up
the
heart
on
high
to
God
and
Christ
,
mounts
it
up
to
Eternity
,
and
then
they
can
look
upon
all
these
things
here
below
,
as
mean
things
;
and
this
was
the
reason
that
Luther
,
when
he
had
great
gifts
sent
in
to
him
by
many
of
the
great
men
of
Saxony
,
he
began
to
be
afraid
,
lest
the
Lord
should
reject
him
,
here
in
this
world
,
and
he
hath
this
expression
,
I
did
vehemently
protest
God
should
not
put
me
off
so
;
that
is
his
word
,
according
to
the
manner
of
the
man
,
you
know
the
man
,
and
his
language
;
according
to
the
manner
of
his
language
thus
he
speaks
,
when
there
came
in
things
of
the
world
,
and
he
began
to
be
tickled
with
honor
,
and
great
men
did
respect
him
,
Oh
(
thought
he
)
I
shall
be
somebody
now
in
the
world
,
thus
corruption
began
to
work
,
but
grace
did
prevail
,
and
he
breaks
out
with
this
expression
,
I
did
professe
God
should
not
put
me
off
so
,
the
Lord
shall
not
put
me
off
so
;
there
are
other
things
which
I
look
for
,
things
which
are
better
and
higher
,
these
are
poor
pittances
for
this
soul
of
mine
to
be
put
off
withal
,
there
are
other
things
I
must
have
from
the
Lord
,
or
else
I
cannot
be
satisfied
.
That
's
the
First
thing
,
the
poor
things
of
the
world
,
which
is
the
Portion
of
wicked
men
.
Secondly
,
Consider
the
Tenure
by
which
they
hold
it
.
All
you
have
in
the
world
,
you
hold
it
not
by
a
good
Tenure
,
it
is
not
held
in
Capite
,
that
is
not
the
tenure
you
hold
it
by
:
I
confesse
this
,
I
think
not
the
men
of
the
world
to
be
Usurpers
for
what
they
lawfully
get
in
the
world
,
I
do
not
think
they
shall
answer
meerly
for
their
using
what
they
do
,
meerly
for
their
right
to
use
that
they
have
,
but
they
shall
answer
for
their
not
right-using
;
they
shall
not
answer
(
I
say
)
for
their
right
to
use
,
but
for
their
not
right-using
;
they
have
some
right
,
but
what
right
is
it
they
hold
it
upon
?
what
tenure
?
There
is
a
Threefold
right
:
1.
A
right
from
Justice
,
that
we
may
claim
a
thing
by
:
One
can
claim
by
Justice
,
such
a
thing
is
his
due
:
That
's
not
your
right
,
you
cannot
claim
any
thing
.
2.
There
is
a
right
from
Creation
,
that
God
gave
to
man
at
first
Creation
:
you
have
lost
that
too
.
3.
There
is
a
right
from
Promise
?
God
hath
now
promised
all
good
things
to
his
people
;
you
have
not
that
right
neither
:
You
have
neither
the
right
of
Justice
to
claim
;
nor
the
right
from
your
Creation
;
nor
the
right
from
Promise
:
What
right
then
?
There
is
a
Fourth
right
,
and
that
right
I
confess
you
have
,
and
that
is
.
4.
A
right
from
Donation
:
God
is
pleased
to
give
to
you
,
but
just
thus
;
You
hold
all
your
Honors
and
Estates
,
that
are
ungodly
men
,
just
thus
,
Even
as
a
man
that
is
condemned
to
die
,
and
there
being
a
little
reprieving
for
two
or
three
daies
before
his
execution
,
the
Prince
out
of
his
indulgence
,
gives
order
to
have
provision
made
for
him
according
to
his
Quality
,
that
if
he
be
a
Gentleman
,
he
shal
have
such
provision
,
if
a
Knight
,
a
Nobleman
,
a
Peer
of
the
Realm
,
he
shall
have
provision
according
to
his
Quality
,
till
his
Execution
;
now
no
man
can
say
,
this
man
usurps
,
though
he
hath
forfeited
all
his
right
to
his
Land
and
Estate
,
yet
if
the
King
will
give
him
this
refreshment
,
he
is
no
usurper
,
but
it
is
a
poor
right
he
hath
,
it
's
a
right
from
Donation
:
and
thus
God
gives
the
ungodly
men
,
in
this
world
they
have
a
right
to
outward
comforts
:
you
have
your
Portion
,
but
you
see
how
you
hold
it
.
That
's
the
Second
thing
.
I
have
but
one
or
two
things
more
to
dispatch
of
this
particular
:
and
two
things
further
,
and
I
shall
wind
up
all
as
briefly
as
I
can
.
(
I
am
told
I
may
take
some
liberty
at
such
a
time
as
this
is
,
and
seeing
it
is
only
the
preaching
oportunity
we
meddle
withal
;
give
me
leave
a
little
the
more
to
transgresse
upon
your
patience
,
in
that
I
hope
it
will
not
be
very
much
)
The
next
thing
to
be
considered
,
it
is
,
That
this
Portion
here
,
as
it
's
poor
in
regard
of
the
mean
things
,
and
the
Tenure
:
So
,
Thirdly
;
There
is
a
great
deal
of
Mixture
here
in
this
you
have
.
1.
There
is
a
manifold
Mixture
of
Cumber
,
of
Trouble
;
and
the
truth
is
,
All
the
good
things
that
wicked
men
enjoy
in
this
world
,
will
scarce
bear
charges
;
that
is
,
there
is
so
much
trouble
they
meet
withal
here
in
this
world
with
their
Portion
,
that
all
they
have
will
scarce
bear
charges
:
And
if
a
man
goes
a
Voyage
,
we
use
not
to
count
any
thing
he
spends
by
the
way
to
be
part
of
his
Treasury
.
Now
all
we
have
here
in
this
world
,
is
but
Spending-money
to
bear
our
Charges
,
in
regard
God
knows
we
shall
be
at
a
great
deal
of
Charges
,
and
afflictions
we
shall
meet
with
here
.
But
besides
:
2.
There
is
a
Mixture
of
Curse
in
every
Portion
of
an
Ungodly
man
.
If
any
of
you
think
you
get
such
a
rich
Match
,
you
get
an
Heir
that
is
a
very
rich
Match
,
and
you
get
her
portion
,
and
there
you
go
and
fetch
away
the
bags
of
God
that
are
her
portion
,
but
if
it
should
prove
that
every
bag
of
Gold
you
have
of
your
Wives
portion
had
the
Plague
in
it
,
it
were
but
a
poor
portion
.
Certainly
it
is
thus
with
all
ungodly
ones
in
the
world
,
that
all
the
while
they
live
,
whatsoever
they
enjoy
,
so
long
as
continuing
wicked
,
they
have
a
Curse
of
God
that
goes
along
with
it
,
and
makes
way
unto
Eternal
misery
for
them
:
As
those
that
are
godly
have
the
blessing
of
God
in
outward
things
,
that
makes
way
for
their
Eternal
good
;
So
thou
hast
the
Curse
of
the
Lord
mingled
with
all
thy
outward
things
that
makes
way
for
Eternal
evil
unto
thee
.
And
then
,
Consider
,
3.
What
portion
thou
losest
;
thou
hast
gotten
one
,
but
thou
losest
a
great
deal
more
:
If
a
man
had
been
at
the
Exchange
,
and
made
some
bargain
about
some
petty
thing
,
and
afterwards
when
he
comes
home
,
knows
that
by
not
buying
such
a
thing
,
he
hath
lost
a
bargain
that
would
have
made
him
and
his
posteritie
,
he
hath
little
cause
of
rejoycing
in
that
bargain
he
hath
made
:
So
though
thou
hast
got
a
portion
that
may
seem
to
satisfie
thee
somwhat
,
know
thou
hast
lost
a
portion
of
infinit
worth
and
value
;
and
it
's
impossible
to
shew
you
what
this
portion
is
;
for
the
Devil
could
shew
Christ
all
the
glory
of
the
world
in
the
twinkling
of
an
eye
;
but
if
I
should
come
to
shew
you
the
glory
of
Heaven
,
I
had
need
have
Eternity
to
shew
you
what
the
portion
of
the
Saints
is
,
but
though
I
cannot
shew
it
you
all
,
I
will
only
give
you
a
hint
or
two
,
that
you
may
know
somewhat
,
what
it
is
:
1.
It
is
such
a
portion
,
as
is
fit
for
the
Spouse
of
the
Lamb
,
as
is
fit
for
the
Spouse
of
one
that
is
to
marry
the
Son
of
God
,
the
second
Person
in
Trinity
.
2.
It
is
such
a
portion
,
which
is
fit
and
sutable
to
an
Heir
of
Life
and
Glory
,
an
Heir
of
Heaven
and
Earth
.
3.
It
is
such
a
portion
,
as
God
doth
give
it
unto
them
,
to
this
very
end
,
As
to
declare
what
the
infinite
Power
of
God
is
able
to
do
,
to
raise
a
poor
creature
to
the
height
of
happiness
;
What
think
you
this
must
be
?
that
(
I
say
)
it
must
therefore
be
done
,
that
it
might
declare
to
Angels
,
and
all
creatures
,
what
the
infinit
power
of
God
is
able
to
do
,
to
raise
a
poor
creature
to
happiness
and
glory
.
This
must
be
somewhat
.
4.
It
must
be
such
a
one
,
as
in
which
God
must
attain
unto
the
great
design
that
he
had
from
all
eternity
in
making
the
Heaven
,
and
Earth
;
the
special
design
that
God
had
in
making
Heaven
and
Earth
,
from
all
Eternity
,
it
was
,
to
magnifie
the
Riches
of
His
Grace
,
to
a
Company
that
He
had
set
apart
to
glory
;
it
must
be
such
a
portion
,
and
guess
you
what
this
must
needs
be
.
5.
It
is
such
a
portion
,
as
must
require
the
infinite
power
of
God
to
support
a
Creature
to
be
able
to
bear
the
weight
of
that
glory
:
it
's
such
a
portion
.
And
do
you
but
think
what
kind
of
portion
that
must
needs
be
?
6.
All
this
must
needs
be
now
to
all
Eternity
.
I
remember
when
Esau
did
but
hear
Isaac
his
father
tel
what
a
blessing
he
had
given
unto
Jacob
,
the
Text
saith
,
that
Esau
fell
a
weeping
.
Oh!
that
God
would
strike
upon
the
hearts
of
men
that
have
so
little
minded
any
thing
,
but
the
present
things
of
the
world
;
thou
hearest
but
a
few
words
of
what
the
Lord
hath
reserved
to
all
eternity
for
his
Saints
,
and
compare
but
that
with
what
is
thy
portion
,
and
what
is
like
to
be
thy
portion
;
and
thou
hast
cause
to
weep
;
I
,
but
more
cause
you
will
have
to
weep
,
if
so
be
you
consider
the
last
thing
.
Fifthly
.
What
is
like
to
be
thy
End
,
thy
Portion
is
in
this
world
;
if
indeed
thou
couldst
ruffle
it
out
in
this
world
,
and
enjoy
thy
hearts
desire
,
and
there
an
end
,
it
were
somewhat
:
Oh
but
there
is
somewhat
else
remains
afterwards
:
As
first
,
1.
Oh
the
perplexity
of
Spirit
that
any
worldly
man
will
have
,
when
Death
comes
,
when
he
shall
see
an
end
of
all
the
comforts
of
this
world
,
now
farewell
house
,
and
lands
,
and
friends
and
acquaintance
,
and
all
merry
meettings
,
and
jovialities
,
I
shall
never
have
comfort
more
in
you
.
As
it
was
the
speech
of
Pope
Adrian
,
when
he
was
to
die
;
O
thou
my
soul
!
my
soul
!
whither
art
thou
going
?
whither
art
thou
going
?
thou
shalt
never
have
more
jests
,
nor
be
merry
,
nor
be
jocund
any
more
;
where
art
thou
going
?
So
may
a
man
that
hath
his
portion
in
this
world
here
,
say
at
his
death
,
Where
is
this
poor
soul
of
mine
going
?
I
have
lived
here
thus
many
yeers
,
and
I
have
had
many
merry
meetings
,
and
I
have
eaten
of
the
fattest
,
and
drunk
of
the
sweetest
,
and
gone
in
brave
array
,
but
now
my
day
is
gone
,
what
shall
become
of
me
?
what
peace
have
I
now
when
all
is
gone
?
I
remember
Latimer
hath
such
a
story
in
one
of
his
Sermons
that
he
preached
before
King
Edward
,
he
tels
a
story
of
a
rich
man
,
that
when
he
lay
upon
his
sick
bed
,
there
came
one
to
him
,
and
tels
him
that
certainly
by
all
reasons
they
can
judg
by
,
That
he
was
like
to
be
a
man
for
another
world
,
a
dead
man
:
Assoon
as
ever
he
hearts
but
these
words
,
(
they
are
Latimers
words
,
I
only
repeat
them
as
his
words
,
and
they
were
before
a
King
,
and
so
they
will
not
be
too
broad
words
,
nor
too
rude
to
speak
before
you
;
assoon
as
ever
he
did
but
hear
this
)
What
must
I
die
?
send
for
a
Physitian
;
wounds
,
sides
,
heart
,
must
I
die
?
wounds
,
sides
,
heart
,
must
I
die
?
and
thus
he
goes
on
;
and
there
could
be
nothing
got
from
him
,
but
wounds
,
sides
,
heart
,
must
I
die
?
must
I
die
,
and
go
from
all
these
▪
here
was
all
;
here
is
the
end
of
this
man
,
that
makes
his
portion
to
be
in
this
world
.
Another
rich
man
that
lived
not
far
from
the
place
that
I
my self
lived
in
heretofore
,
when
he
heard
his
sickness
was
deadly
,
he
sends
for
his
bags
of
money
,
and
hugs
them
in
his
arms
,
Oh!
must
I
leave
you
?
Oh!
must
I
leave
you
?
And
another
,
that
when
he
lay
upon
his
sick
bed
,
cals
for
his
bags
,
and
laies
a
bag
of
gold
to
his
heart
,
and
then
bids
them
take
it
away
,
it
will
not
do
,
it
will
not
do
.
Another
when
he
lay
upon
his
sick
bed
,
his
friends
came
to
him
and
said
,
What
lack
you
?
what
would
you
have
?
would
you
have
any
Beer
?
want
you
any
thing
?
Oh
no
,
(
saith
he
)
I
want
only
one
thing
,
Peace
of
Conscience
;
that
I
would
have
:
it
is
not
beer
,
nor
friends
,
nor
an
easie
pillow
I
want
,
but
ease
of
Conscience
.
Oh
consider
now
,
whether
there
be
not
like
to
be
perplexity
in
your
Spirits
?
2.
You
must
be
called
to
an
Accompt
for
all
;
though
(
as
I
told
you
before
)
not
to
accompt
for
the
right
to
use
,
but
for
not
right-using
;
and
do
but
now
think
with
your selves
,
If
you
now
have
so
much
as
you
cannot
reckon
,
how
then
will
you
be
able
to
reckon
for
it
,
if
you
cannot
now
reckon
it
?
now
you
have
so
much
as
you
cannot
count
,
how
will
you
be
able
to
give
an
accompt
of
what
you
have
now
,
especially
when
you
have
had
no
thoughts
of
this
beforehand
?
3.
There
is
at
last
a
dreadful
portion
indeed
at
the
day
of
Judgment
;
Oh
the
shame
and
confusion
that
will
be
upon
the
faces
of
the
men
of
the
world
!
especially
when
they
shall
see
perhaps
their
poor
neighbors
have
their
portion
with
Christ
,
in
glory
:
perhaps
a
poor
boy
,
a
poor
servant
in
the
house
advanced
to
glory
,
and
they
stand
on
the
left
hand
to
be
cast
out
;
perhaps
some
of
these
poor
Hospital
boyes
shall
be
admitted
to
eternal
glory
,
when
as
some
of
you
that
are
their
great
Masters
,
shall
be
cast
out
eternally
;
and
what
an
infinit
shame
and
confusion
would
this
be
to
you
?
Oh
now
I
see
what
it
is
to
trust
in
God
,
and
not
to
trust
in
him
;
these
are
happy
that
would
trust
for
the
future
,
but
I
miserable
that
dare
not
trust
in
him
:
and
then
the
conclusion
what
will
it
be
?
in
Psalm
,
11.
6.
The
Lord
will
rain
snares
and
fire
and
brimstone
,
and
this
shall
be
the
portion
of
their
cup
;
here
is
the
portion
of
the
Ungodly
at
last
:
and
in
Mat
,
24.
51.
Appoint
him
his
portion
with
Hypocrites
,
where
there
is
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
;
that
is
the
portion
of
Hypocrites
in
the
conclusion
;
Now
here
thou
seest
the
End
of
all
,
what
do'st
thou
think
then
of
thy
portion
now
?
Think
but
of
one
text
and
I
have
done
this
,
in
Job
,
27.
8.
What
hope
hath
an
Hypocrite
though
he
hath
gained
,
when
God
takes
away
his
soul
?
Mark
,
there
were
many
Hypocrites
that
aimed
to
get
in
the
world
,
and
cannot
get
in
the
world
,
God
crosses
them
here
;
well
,
but
suppose
thou
aimest
at
gain
,
and
canst
get
what
thou
would'st
have
,
thou
hast
got
all
thou
would'st
desire
,
but
what
hope
hath
an
Hypocrite
though
he
hath
gained
,
though
he
hath
grown
never
so
rich
,
and
got
all
he
desires
,
when
God
takes
away
his
soul
?
This
time
is
coming
,
it
will
be
ere
long
,
and
it
may
be
ere
long
the
portion
of
some
that
are
here
present
;
and
perhaps
this
Text
of
mine
,
may
then
ring
in
their
ears
,
when
they
lie
upon
their
sick
beds
,
perhaps
within
a
month
or
six
weeks
,
or
a
quarter
of
a
yeer
,
when
Gods
time
shall
be
,
and
then
this
Sermon
,
Conscience
may
repeat
in
your
ears
;
I
heard
such
a
day
,
there
were
a
generation
of
men
,
that
have
their
portion
in
this
world
,
and
now
I
am
afraid
I
am
one
of
them
,
and
there
is
an
end
of
my
portion
,
only
I
must
go
to
my
other
portion
;
that
will
be
very
dreadful
.
But
I
must
not
make
an
end
,
till
I
shall
speak
somwhat
of
the
next
,
I
shall
leave
the
Point
very
bare
else
;
I
,
but
who
have
you
spoke
to
all
this
while
?
Fifthly
,
Who
is
the
man
that
hath
his
Portion
in
this
world
?
It
is
a
poor
portion
you
have
set
it
out
to
us
,
but
every
one
will
go
away
and
say
,
I
hope
it
is
not
I
,
I
hope
it
is
not
I
,
I
hope
God
hath
a
better
portion
for
me
than
this
;
therefore
give
me
leave
to
speak
in
the
Name
of
God
to
you
,
and
I
'le
only
speak
from
God
,
and
out
of
His
Word
to
you
,
to
point
out
the
man
and
woman
,
that
is
like
to
have
his
portion
here
,
living
and
dying
in
such
a
Condition
,
I
now
am
speaking
of
;
that
man
that
is
in
such
a
condition
I
shall
open
to
you
,
in
the
present
condition
wherein
he
is
,
is
certainly
the
man
,
and
the
Lord
pronounces
it
this
day
,
that
his
portion
is
in
this
world
.
Who
is
he
?
1.
That
man
to
whom
God
gives
in
this
life
nothing
but
what
belongs
to
this
life
;
that
is
the
man
apparently
:
If
God
give
thee
thy
estate
,
and
if
He
give
thee
not
somewhat
besides
thy
estate
,
a
principle
that
is
a
seed
of
Eternal
life
in
thee
here
in
this
world
,
certainly
He
never
intends
good
to
thee
in
the
world
to
come
;
There
are
many
men
have
a
great
deal
in
this
world
,
and
they
say
,
they
hope
God
will
be
merciful
to
them
in
the
world
to
come
;
now
this
is
a
certain
truth
,
that
man
to
whom
God
denies
Spiritual
mercies
in
this
world
,
God
will
deny
Eternal
mercy
to
him
in
the
world
to
come
;
this
therefore
should
be
thy
care
,
Doth
God
encrease
my
estate
in
this
world
?
Oh
that
the
Lord
would
give
a
proportionable
measure
of
grace
too
,
else
it
is
nothing
;
Lord
thou
givest
me
here
a
great
estate
,
if
thou
givest
not
to
me
grace
with
it
,
a
proportionable
measure
of
grace
to
use
it
to
thy
glory
,
I
had
better
have
been
without
this
;
Is
this
thy
care
?
I
put
it
to
thy
conscience
;
As
thy
estate
encreases
,
art
thou
solicitious
at
the
Throne
of
grace
,
that
the
Lord
would
give
thee
a
proportionable
measure
of
grace
,
to
mannage
thy
estate
for
His
glory
;
then
peace
be
to
thee
,
thou
art
not
the
man
.
And
then
further
,
you
may
examin
it
.
2.
By
the
working
of
your
hearts
about
your
present
Portions
.
As
first
.
1.
Whether
you
enjoy
what
you
have
for
it self
,
and
whether
your
hearts
be
terminated
in
what
you
do
enjoy
:
One
that
is
godly
,
and
hath
his
Portion
beyond
these
things
,
he
enjoyes
the
Creature
;
I
but
it
is
God
in
it
he
enjoyes
:
It
is
sweet
to
me
,
that
I
can
see
and
tast
the
love
of
God
in
it
:
I
but
a
carnal
heart
enjoys
the
creatures
,
and
runs
away
,
and
is
terminated
there
,
looks
at
the
Creature
,
but
at
little
in
God
;
as
divers
of
your
Hospital
Children
,
here
,
look
more
at
the
Men
that
were
their
friends
,
to
bring
them
into
the
Hospital
,
when
they
were
Fatherless
and
Motherless
,
and
Sisterless
,
than
they
look
at
the
Founders
of
the
Hospital
,
they
little
think
of
them
,
to
thank
God
for
them
,
but
if
they
meet
with
him
,
that
was
the
next
cause
to
bring
them
in
,
they
will
thank
him
for
his
kindness
.
So
it
is
with
men
,
they
look
at
that
Creature
that
was
the
first
means
of
bringing
them
in
;
but
a
godly
heart
looks
at
the
root
of
all
:
I
remember
it
is
said
of
one
that
came
into
the
Treasuries
of
Venice
,
he
saw
tables
of
Gold
,
and
Silver
there
,
and
he
points
down
and
looks
at
the
bottom
of
the
table
,
and
one
asked
him
,
Why
is
your
eye
so
at
the
bottom
?
Oh
saith
he
,
I
am
looking
at
the
root
of
all
this
.
Oh!
alas
,
it
is
a
small
matter
for
a
man
that
hath
a
great
Trade
to
have
a
great
Portion
:
So
many
men
,
look
not
so
much
at
the
Root
;
whereas
a
godly
man
,
though
he
hath
but
a
little
,
yet
he
looks
at
the
Root
,
at
the
love
of
God
,
and
the
Covenant
of
grace
,
that
is
the
Root
of
all
;
and
this
is
the
thing
that
satisfies
his
heart
:
When
a
man
takes
a
portion
of
physick
,
he
puts
it
into
the
Posset-ale
,
the
Posset-ale
is
not
the
thing
that
makes
the
Physick
work
,
though
it
is
that
that
is
the
greater
part
,
but
it
is
the
Physick
in
it
.
So
it
is
the
goodness
of
God
that
satisfies
a
gracious
heart
,
and
not
the
Creature
that
is
operative
so
much
upon
a
gracious
heart
:
and
then
you
may
examine
how
your
hearts
are
set
upon
these
things
of
the
world
.
2.
Whether
your
hearts
go
out
with
full
strength
to
them
;
If
you
make
your
bellies
to
be
your
god
,
then
your
end
will
be
destruction
(
as
the
Apostle
speaks
:
)
That
man
that
hath
his
heart
swallowed
up
in
the
earth
like
Corah
,
Dathan
,
and
Abiram
,
that
were
swallowed
up
in
the
earth
,
if
the
things
of
the
earth
be
a
gulf
to
swallow
thy
heart
up
,
there
is
another
gulf
to
swallow
thee
up
hereafter
.
3.
How
do
the
loss
of
the
things
of
the
world
take
thy
heart
?
Dost
not
thou
count
thy self
an
undone
man
,
when
thou
hast
lost
some
comforts
?
Dost
not
thou
come
home
to
thy
wife
and
children
,
and
say
,
I
am
an
undone
man
:
Why
?
what
's
the
matter
?
I
have
lost
some
part
of
my
estate
:
O
carnal
heart
!
one
that
is
gracious
may
have
some
crosses
,
but
no
losses
at
all
,
because
he
enjoyes
all
in
God
,
he
hath
God
to
make
up
all
his
losses
:
And
the
truth
is
,
if
thou
wert
truly
godly
,
whatsoever
afflictions
thou
meetest
withal
;
(
as
we
say
a
man
may
put
all
in
his
eye
)
so
you
may
(
if
you
be
godly
)
put
all
your
crosses
in
your
eyes
,
you
are
so
far
from
being
undone
.
And
further
examin
,
4.
Whether
these
things
of
the
world
,
be
not
the
only
sutable
things
to
your
hearts
;
whether
you
bless
not
your selves
in
these
,
as
in
your
happiness
:
The
Ivie
will
clasp
about
a
rotten
tree
,
and
cannot
be
taken
off
it
without
tearing
:
And
so
the
heart
of
a
worldling
will
clasp
about
these
rotten-comforts
as
the
only
agreeable
thing
;
You
may
hear
them
sometimes
tell
with
joy
,
That
we
were
in
such
a
place
,
and
we
were
so
merry
,
and
had
the
bravest
meeting
:
And
what
was
there
?
Why
there
was
singing
,
and
roaring
,
and
blaspheming
of
the
Name
of
God
,
and
yet
it
was
the
bravest
meeting
that
could
be
.
When
did
you
ever
come
from
an
Ordinance
of
God
,
and
say
,
Oh!
it
was
a
brave
day
to
me
,
the
Lord
hath
spoken
to
my
heart
this
day
:
Did
you
never
go
from
the
Word
with
as
merry
a
heart
,
and
can
rejoyce
for
it
amongst
your
friends
,
as
you
did
from
a
merry
meeting
?
You
may
fear
you
are
the
man
,
that
have
your
portion
here
.
And
then
this
is
more
cleer
,
for
every
one
to
examin
his
heart
in
,
and
if
I
were
to
give
but
any
one
Evidence
,
whether
a
man
hath
Grace
or
no
,
I
would
give
this
assoon
as
any
one
;
A
man
that
hath
got
some
estate
in
the
world
,
I
put
this
to
him
:
5.
What
dost
thou
account
to
be
the
chiefest
good
of
thy
estate
,
more
than
thou
hadst
before
,
or
more
than
another
man
hath
?
A
man
that
hath
got
an
estate
more
than
he
had
,
or
more
than
his
brother
:
there
are
many
good
things
in
his
estate
,
that
he
will
think
good
;
Now
I
may
live
in
better
fashion
than
I
could
before
,
now
I
may
have
more
freedom
than
I
had
before
,
now
I
may
have
more
credit
in
the
world
than
I
had
before
,
now
I
may
have
my
own
mind
,
and
satisfie
my
own
lusts
more
than
I
had
before
,
or
than
another
man
can
do
;
Is
not
this
the
thing
thou
most
rejoycest
in
?
yea
,
is
not
this
a
truth
,
that
some
of
your
hearts
,
if
they
were
ripped
up
,
this
would
be
the
language
of
them
;
that
you
must
rejoyce
in
your
estates
,
because
by
them
you
have
fuel
for
your
lusts
?
A
poor
man
hath
not
so
much
fuel
for
his
uncleanness
as
you
have
,
nor
so
much
fuel
for
his
lust
of
pride
and
malice
as
you
have
;
and
many
rich
men
account
the
blessing
,
the
good
,
and
happiness
of
their
estates
to
consist
in
this
very
thing
;
that
now
they
may
have
a
larger
scope
for
their
lusts
,
than
ever
they
could
before
;
alas
a
poor
man
cannot
go
abroad
and
drink
as
you
can
do
,
a
poor
man
cannot
lay
out
so
much
money
on
a
Whore
,
an
Unclean
wretch
,
as
you
can
do
,
and
you
rejoyce
in
this
:
and
if
this
man
have
not
his
portion
here
,
what
man
hath
?
the
Lord
strike
such
a
mans
heart
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
A
gracious
heart
when
God
blesses
him
in
this
world
,
though
there
be
but
a
little
grace
,
it
wil
work
thus
,
The
Lord
hath
raised
my
condition
above
my
brother
,
&
therein
the
Lord
gives
me
a
larger
opportunity
to
do
him
service
,
than
my
brother
hath
or
than
I
had
before
;
there
is
such
a
poor
man
,
he
is
an
honest
man
,
but
God
knows
he
can
do
but
little
in
the
place
where
he
is
,
he
hath
but
little
means
:
but
God
hath
given
me
means
,
and
this
means
enlarges
my
opportunity
to
do
God
service
,
and
for
this
my
soul
blesseth
God
;
I
count
my
estate
happier
in
this
,
because
I
now
may
be
of
more
use
,
and
do
God
more
service
than
otherwise
I
could
do
;
Have
you
such
workings
in
heart
,
you
rich
men
?
if
you
have
not
never
be
at
quiet
til
you
get
your
hearts
working
in
this
manner
;
this
will
be
a
blessed
testimony
that
God
gives
you
a
portion
here
,
and
intends
another
portion
for
you
in
the
world
hereafter
.
6.
What
is
that
thing
that
you
strive
to
make
most
sure
?
That
which
a
man
strives
to
make
most
sure
,
that
he
counts
his
happiness
to
consist
in
;
Oh
for
thy
Land
,
and
Debts
,
thou
strivest
with
all
thy
might
to
make
that
sure
,
but
as
for
the
matter
of
thy
Salvation
,
and
peace
in
Christ
,
thou
hast
a
good
hope
in
God
for
,
but
takest
no
pains
to
make
it
sure
.
7.
What
dost
thou
admire
most
men
for
?
O!
such
a
man
is
happy
,
he
hath
so
much
coming
in
,
and
hath
so
much
a
yeer
:
But
dost
thou
call
the
vile
man
happy
?
it
is
a
sign
that
thou
hast
not
thine
eye
enlightened
by
the
Spirit
of
God
;
but
now
,
Canst
thou
look
upon
even
those
that
are
poor
,
and
mean
in
this
world
,
that
have
the
least
portion
here
,
yet
as
most
happy
Creatures
,
because
the
Lord
gives
them
the
Grace
of
His
Spirit
;
and
think
,
well
,
't
is
true
,
I
have
a
greater
estate
than
such
a
poor
man
that
is
my
neighbor
,
or
than
such
a
poor
man
,
but
God
knows
he
doth
God
more
service
than
I
do
,
he
prayes
more
,
and
more
heartily
in
one
day
than
I
do
in
a
whol
yeer
:
Oh!
the
Lord
hath
other
manner
of
prayers
,
and
sighs
come
from
his
poor
Cottage
,
than
ever
he
had
from
my
brave
Pallace
;
I
have
my
City-house
,
and
Country-house
,
but
they
were
never
so
perfum'd
with
prayers
;
Some
that
live
in
poor
Cellers
,
send
up
more
prayers
,
and
God
hath
more
honor
from
them
,
than
He
hath
from
me
;
in
my
family
(
perhaps
)
there
is
cursing
,
and
blaspheming
of
God
;
in
such
poor
Cottages
there
is
(
perhaps
)
blessing
,
and
praising
of
God
.
Now
see
if
thou
lookest
upon
them
as
the
most
happy
people
in
the
world
.
8.
What
,
art
thou
careful
to
lay
up
for
thy
Children
?
That
is
like
to
be
thy
portion
;
If
the
things
of
the
world
take
up
thy
care
for
thy
children
most
,
that
is
an
argument
,
thou
thinkest
thy
Children
have
a
good
portion
,
if
thou
canst
leave
them
so
many
thousands
,
it
is
like
it
is
thy
portion
too
,
if
thou
countest
it
theirs
.
And
then
further
,
9.
Examin
thy
services
what
they
are
:
1.
Dost
thou
put
off
God
with
slight
services
?
Then
know
thy
portion
is
like
to
be
of
Gods
slight
mercies
.
2.
Art
thou
hypocritical
in
thy
service
?
Dost
thou
aim
at
the
praise
of
men
in
outward
duties
?
That
is
a
sign
thou
hast
thy
reward
here
.
3.
And
are
thy
services
forc'd
,
that
thou
art
compel'd
?
Is
it
meerly
conscience
compels
thee
,
and
not
an
inward
agreeableness
between
the
frame
of
thy
heart
,
and
holy
things
?
Then
it
's
like
a
servants
portion
is
thine
,
and
not
a
childs
portion
.
10.
Further
,
Hast
thou
heretofore
been
a
forward
Professor
in
Religion
,
and
hast
thou
forsaken
the
waies
of
God
?
I
'le
give
you
a
dreadful
Scripture
for
this
,
In
Jer.
17.
13.
All
you
that
forsake
the
Lord
,
shall
come
to
be
ashamed
,
and
they
that
depart
from
him
,
shall
be
written
in
the
earth
.
All
that
depart
from
God
shall
be
written
in
the
earth
.
If
thou
hast
been
forward
heretofore
,
and
now
thou
comest
to
be
more
ancient
,
thou
art
dead
,
and
dull
,
and
careless
,
here
is
a
Text
for
thee
,
go
home
and
tremble
lest
thou
be
a
man
,
whose
name
is
written
in
the
earth
.
11.
Doth
not
God
for
the
present
Curse
thy
portion
?
thou
findest
the
more
thou
hast
,
the
worse
thou
growest
;
As
if
a
man
should
eat
meat
at
ones
table
,
and
assoon
as
he
hath
eaten
it
,
begin
to
swell
,
he
will
conclude
certainly
the
meat
was
poysoned
:
So
when
thy
estate
rises
,
thy
heart
riseth
with
pride
,
surely
it
was
poysoned
with
the
curse
of
God
that
was
in
it
.
12.
Examin
thy
heart
by
this
,
whether
hath
God
convinced
thee
,
of
that
which
stops
the
great
Current
of
His
mercy
,
I
spake
of
even
now
;
that
soul
that
hath
its
portion
in
this
world
,
looks
no
further
but
to
Gods
general
bounty
,
and
looks
not
to
what
stops
the
great
Current
of
Gods
grace
,
he
is
not
brought
to
be
sensible
of
his
need
of
Christ
,
and
of
his
satisfaction
unto
Divine
Justice
;
but
now
the
heart
of
God
intends
Eternal
good
too
,
such
a
heart
the
Lord
causes
to
understand
that
there
is
such
an
infinite
breach
between
God
and
it
,
as
cannot
be
made
up
,
but
only
by
the
Meditation
of
the
Son
of
God
;
and
therefore
Lord
,
it
is
not
in
any
righteousness
of
mine
,
nor
in
any
thing
of
any
creature
in
Heaven
and
Earth
can
do
it
,
that
I
expect
to
have
my
portion
from
,
but
in
the
Mediation
of
the
Son
of
God
;
that
I
look
after
,
and
my
heart
closes
with
that
Mediation
,
and
I
look
upon
that
as
the
spring
of
all
my
worth
;
He
is
a
man
indeed
that
is
not
like
to
have
his
portion
in
this
world
,
and
I
'le
only
name
that
one
more
,
What
saiest
thou
to
this
?
13.
That
man
that
spends
his
daies
without
having
some
fear
,
lest
God
should
put
him
off
with
the
things
of
this
world
;
there
may
be
some
danger
of
that
:
Jude
,
12.
it
is
said
of
some
,
That
they
did
feed
themselves
without
fear
.
You
can
go
now
to
a
merry
meeting
,
and
can
go
and
feed
upon
the
cheer
,
and
you
eat
without
fear
,
you
'l
never
have
such
a
thought
in
your
heart
,
What
if
God
should
put
me
off
with
these
things
?
I
hear
indeed
there
are
some
men
are
put
off
so
,
what
if
it
should
prove
to
be
my
portion
?
what
a
miserable
creature
were
I
?
I
fear
there
are
some
men
never
had
such
a
thought
in
their
lives
;
What
if
it
should
prove
so
,
what
a
miserable
creature
were
I
?
The
wicked
are
described
to
be
men
that
eat
without
fear
;
and
thus
we
have
done
the
Fifth
Thing
:
There
is
only
the
Sixth
,
and
that
is
,
Sixthly
.
Exhortation
to
you
all
,
and
then
I
have
done
all
:
And
this
Exhortation
it
must
be
divided
.
First
,
Vnto
you
that
have
some
Evidences
that
God
hath
given
you
a
better
Portion
,
that
God
hath
not
put
you
off
with
the
Portion
of
this
world
.
1.
Oh
bless
the
Lord
for
His
goodness
to
you
;
the
Lord
He
hath
shewed
you
better
things
than
these
are
,
your
line
is
fallen
into
a
good
ground
,
you
have
a
goodly
inheritance
.
When
David
looked
at
the
prosperity
of
wicked
men
,
his
conclusion
is
,
in
Psal.
73.
13.
I
have
clensed
my
heart
in
vain
,
and
washed
my
hands
in
innocency
;
but
guide
me
with
Thy
Counsel
,
and
afterward
bring
me
to
Thy
glory
.
2.
Be
content
with
thy
portion
here
,
do
not
murmur
and
repine
,
for
though
thou
hast
not
so
much
as
others
have
,
yet
thou
hast
that
that
will
make
thee
happy
for
ever
;
I
remember
that
Hierom
in
one
of
his
Epistles
,
tells
of
one
Dydimus
,
that
was
a
learned
godly
Preacher
,
but
blind
;
Alexander
comes
to
him
,
meeting
of
him
,
and
asks
him
,
What
,
are
you
not
troubled
for
want
of
sight
?
And
he
indeed
confessed
,
it
was
a
very
sore
affliction
to
him
;
then
Alexander
begins
and
chides
him
,
What
hath
God
given
you
that
that
is
the
excellency
of
an
Apostle
,
of
a
Minister
of
Christ
,
and
are
you
troubled
for
want
of
your
sight
,
that
a
pismire
may
have
,
that
a
brute
beast
,
yea
the
very
Pismires
;
the
want
of
thy
sight
,
of
that
that
Mice
and
Rats
may
have
?
are
you
troubled
at
that
,
and
rather
not
taught
for
to
bless
God
that
hath
given
you
so
great
a
mercy
,
as
to
make
you
such
an
instrument
in
his
service
?
So
may
I
say
to
you
that
are
godly
,
Hath
God
given
you
Jesus
Christ
?
hath
God
given
you
His
Son
?
hath
He
given
you
His
Spirit
?
hath
He
given
you
Himself
to
be
your
portion
?
And
are
you
troubled
that
you
have
no
more
of
that
that
beasts
may
have
as
well
as
your selves
?
Oh
be
ashamed
of
any
mournful
discontentments
for
want
of
the
comforts
of
this
world
.
And
then
;
3.
Do
not
envy
at
any
wicked
men
for
their
portion
.
I
remember
a
story
that
I
have
heard
of
a
poor
Souldier
,
that
was
condemned
to
die
,
meerly
for
taking
a
bunch
of
Grapes
from
a
Vine
;
for
there
was
a
strict
Law
,
that
whosoever
should
take
anything
from
that
place
they
went
thorough
,
should
die
for
it
;
and
he
had
taken
a
bunch
of
Grapes
,
and
he
was
condemned
to
die
,
and
as
he
went
to
Execution
,
he
went
eating
of
the
bunch
of
Grapes
,
and
some
came
to
him
,
and
said
,
Thou
should'st
think
of
somewhat
else
:
he
answered
,
I
beseech
you
Sirs
,
do
not
envie
me
my
Grapes
,
they
will
cost
me
dear
.
So
may
I
say
of
all
the
men
of
the
world
,
we
have
no
need
to
envie
them
for
any
thing
they
have
,
it
will
cost
them
very
dear
.
And
lastly
.
4.
Do
you
live
like
such
as
God
hath
not
put
off
with
the
Portion
of
this
world
?
Manifest
it
in
your
conversations
,
that
you
look
for
higher
and
better
things
,
than
the
things
of
this
world
,
shew
they
are
but
slight
in
your
eyes
:
Zebulun
and
Naphtali
did
jeobard
their
lives
,
they
did
look
upon
their
lives
as
little
worth
for
that
cause
:
So
look
upon
your
estates
as
dispicable
,
be
willing
to
improve
them
all
for
the
publick
good
,
in
a
publick
cause
,
yea
,
to
jeobard
not
Estates
only
,
but
your
Names
,
your
Liberties
,
and
your
Lives
;
and
those
that
shall
do
so
,
those
whom
God
hath
given
hearts
to
do
so
amongst
you
,
perhaps
some
of
you
may
look
upon
them
,
as
men
in
a
sad
condition
,
Oh
such
a
man
in
such
a
place
,
is
look'd
upon
,
and
he
is
like
to
be
undone
,
if
not
his
life
in
danger
;
but
such
a
one
that
shall
out
of
a
good
principle
be
willing
to
venture
his
life
and
estate
,
and
appear
in
a
good
Cause
,
that
man
shall
be
most
honored
,
and
look'd
upon
as
the
most
happy
man
of
all
;
and
indeed
herein
he
shews
himself
to
be
a
man
that
looks
for
an
higher
portion
than
these
things
here
:
as
those
in
Heb.
11.
14.
By
that
they
said
and
did
,
they
shewed
plainly
,
they
looked
for
another
Country
.
So
,
see
you
men
that
might
live
as
comfortably
for
outward
things
as
you
,
and
(
did
their
consciences
give
way
)
they
could
be
as
quiet
as
you
,
but
conscience
puts
them
upon
it
,
that
seeing
God
cals
them
to
a
publick
place
,
they
should
be
content
to
put
all
at
Gods
feet
;
now
though
you
may
think
it
hard
,
and
they
are
in
most
danger
,
they
shew
plainly
they
are
men
of
another
country
,
and
should
be
most
honored
;
and
take
but
this
principle
with
you
,
The
more
any
one
gives
up
his
estate
,
the
more
comfort
he
hath
in
his
estate
,
whether
in
the
enjoyment
of
it
,
or
in
the
loss
of
it
:
I
express
it
thus
,
When
one
resigns
up
all
he
hath
,
his
Estate
,
Liberty
,
Name
,
Life
to
God
,
the
oftner
it
comes
into
Gods
hands
,
the
better
it
comes
when
God
gives
him
them
again
;
A
carnal
heart
when
once
he
hath
these
things
,
he
will
not
trust
God
with
them
,
but
he
will
have
them
at
his
own
keeping
:
but
now
a
gracious
heart
,
though
he
hath
all
these
from
God
,
yet
every
day
he
is
willing
to
give
up
all
to
God
,
and
to
trust
God
with
them
again
;
though
he
be
a
rich
man
,
he
is
willing
every
day
to
come
and
beg
his
bread
at
his
fathers
gate
,
and
give
up
all
;
now
he
gives
up
all
in
the
truth
of
his
heart
to
God
,
and
God
gives
him
it
all
again
;
so
long
as
in
a
lawful
way
he
enjoyes
it
,
he
hath
it
afresh
from
God
;
now
this
I
say
,
The
oftner
any
thing
comes
out
of
Gods
hand
,
the
sweeter
and
better
it
is
!
wicked
mens
estates
come
but
once
out
of
Gods
hands
,
and
therefore
there
is
not
so
much
comfort
in
them
;
but
a
godly
mans
estate
comes
an
hundred
and
an
hundred
times
from
God
,
for
every
resignation
gives
it
to
God
,
and
God
gives
it
him
again
;
and
therein
is
comfort
:
and
Oh!
blessed
are
they
that
live
so
,
as
that
they
declare
they
look
for
another
Country
,
and
that
their
Portion
is
not
here
;
let
the
men
of
the
world
think
them
foolish
;
that
they
will
venture
themselves
so
;
God
and
His
Saints
,
have
declared
that
their
Portion
is
not
here
.
Secondly
,
To
you
all
;
the
word
of
Exhortation
from
God
is
:
That
every
one
in
this
place
would
put
on
to
make
more
sure
of
another
Portion
,
besides
the
Portion
here
in
this
world
.
Put
on
:
Why
?
First
,
You
are
all
made
capable
of
higher
and
better
things
than
the
things
of
the
world
are
;
never
a
one
here
,
but
hath
an
immortal
soul
,
and
therefore
is
capable
of
communion
with
Father
,
Son
,
and
holy
Ghost
,
and
that
is
another
manner
of
business
,
than
to
eat
and
drink
,
and
have
pleasure
with
the
flesh
here
a
while
;
Hath
God
made
your
Natures
capable
of
such
glory
?
Do
not
debase
your selves
,
and
that
Humanity
God
hath
put
into
you
,
to
satisfie
your selves
with
husks
,
when
there
is
meat
enough
in
your
fathers
house
;
and
He
may
be
your
father
for
ought
I
know
:
and
therefore
,
put
on
.
And
,
Secondly
,
Let
the
poorest
sort
put
on
,
to
have
but
a
little
portion
here
,
yet
there
is
as
fair
a
way
for
you
to
have
the
God
of
Heaven
and
Earth
to
be
your
Portion
,
to
have
whatsoever
Jesus
Christ
hath
purchased
by
His
blood
to
be
your
Portion
,
to
have
Heaven
,
and
Eternity
,
and
Immortallity
to
be
your
Portion
;
(
I
say
)
there
is
as
fair
a
way
for
it
,
as
for
the
greatesest
Prince
in
the
Earth
;
you
may
come
to
have
a
Portion
:
Here
indeed
many
a
poor
Apprentise
may
say
,
My
Father
is
dead
,
and
hath
left
me
no
Portion
.
I
but
you
that
are
poor
Apprentises
and
others
,
and
the
poor
Hospital
Boys
,
that
live
upon
Charity
,
It
's
possible
some
poor
wretches
there
may
have
their
portion
in
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
Immortallity
,
aswel
as
the
greatest
and
richest
of
all
;
therefore
raise
up
your
hearts
here
,
you
that
are
the
poorest
and
meanest
;
and
know
,
you
are
born
for
high
things
:
If
I
should
come
and
tell
one
that
is
a
poor
Boy
in
a
blew
Coat
;
Whatsoever
you
are
now
,
there
is
such
a
rich
man
will
adopt
you
to
be
his
Child
,
and
make
you
his
Heir
;
that
would
raise
up
his
heart
:
Well
,
how
meanly
soever
you
live
now
,
you
may
be
a
glorious
Creature
hereafter
;
if
so
be
you
have
an
heart
to
put
upon
it
,
and
to
seek
after
it
for
your
portion
:
Then
you
'l
say
,
Lord
,
what
should
we
do
,
that
our
portion
should
be
an
higher
portion
than
in
this
world
?
The
First
thing
I
would
put
you
upon
,
is
this
:
1.
Let
the
whole
Course
of
your
life
be
steered
(
as
it
were
)
with
the
fear
of
God
,
lest
that
this
should
be
all
that
you
have
;
as
it
was
a
sign
before
,
so
now
I
may
make
use
of
it
as
a
means
;
(
I
say
)
let
your
course
of
life
be
steer'd
(
as
it
were
)
with
the
fear
of
God
,
lest
that
God
with
this
should
put
you
off
:
hold
forth
this
in
every
action
,
that
any
one
may
see
by
your
Conversation
,
surely
this
man
,
this
woman
hath
some
fears
,
lest
God
should
put
them
off
with
a
portion
in
this
world
:
And
especially
you
that
have
great
portions
in
this
life
,
and
you
know
you
have
done
God
little
service
;
you
know
there
are
many
poor
people
that
live
upon
Alms
have
done
God
more
service
than
you
;
you
have
most
cause
to
fear
;
They
that
are
Rulers
,
and
Governours
have
most
cause
to
fear
,
unless
they
have
mighty
good
evidence
in
their
hearts
:
Chrysostom
upon
the
13.
of
the
Hebrews
,
speaking
of
those
that
are
Governours
;
I
wonder
that
any
Governour
should
be
saved
:
he
hath
such
a
speech
there
;
we
will
not
say
so
,
but
he
saith
so
,
there
is
a
great
deal
of
hazard
:
Christ
tels
us
too
,
that
a
man
that
hath
a
great
portion
in
this
world
,
though
it
's
possible
he
may
have
more
hereafter
,
yet
it
is
doubtful
.
It
is
the
Counsel
of
one
,
to
a
King
of
Portingal
,
(
saith
he
)
I
desire
you
to
grant
me
this
favor
,
that
every
day
you
would
but
think
of
this
Text
,
What
profits
it
a
man
.
If
he
should
gain
the
whol
world
,
and
lose
his
own
soul
.
Spend
some
little
time
every
day
,
to
think
of
this
Text
,
and
pray
to
God
that
he
would
give
you
,
the
true
understanding
and
sense
of
this
Text
,
and
let
it
be
the
conclusion
of
al
your
prayers
,
that
God
would
shew
you
what
there
is
in
this
Text
,
what
shall
it
profit
a
man
,
if
he
shall
gain
the
whole
world
,
and
lose
his
own
soul
;
The
same
counsel
I
give
to
you
,
Daily
pray
to
God
,
to
make
you
understand
what
there
is
in
this
Text
,
that
there
are
men
that
have
their
portion
in
this
world
.
2.
Labor
to
take
off
your
hearts
from
all
these
outward
comforts
that
are
here
;
take
off
your
spirits
:
He
that
will
be
rich
shall
fall
into
many
temptations
:
Know
it
is
not
necessary
(
so
you
should
conclude
every
one
in
your
own
hearts
,
it
is
not
necessary
)
I
should
have
estate
in
this
world
,
but
it
is
necessary
I
should
make
my
peace
up
with
God
:
it
is
necessary
I
should
provide
for
my
soul
,
but
how
things
are
with
me
here
there
is
no
great
necessity
.
And
then
;
3.
Set
you
the
glory
of
Heaven
and
Eternity
daily
before
your
eyes
,
and
be
trading
for
higher
things
than
these
are
:
you
that
are
great
Merchants
,
you
are
trading
for
thousands
;
when
as
many
poor
people
now
that
go
up
and
down
in
the
streets
,
and
cry
some
mean
thing
,
they
think
well
if
they
can
get
eighteen
pence
in
a
whole
day
,
carrying
things
upon
their
heads
,
and
crying
in
the
streets
:
but
a
rich
Merchant
can
go
out
in
the
morning
,
and
make
a
bargain
,
and
perhaps
get
five
hundred
pound
in
an
hour
:
he
is
trading
for
somewhat
like
.
So
the
men
of
this
world
are
like
the
poor
women
that
go
with
things
,
about
upon
their
heads
,
and
get
eighteen
pence
in
a
day
;
but
a
godly
man
hath
communion
with
God
,
and
in
a
quarter
of
an
hour
gets
that
he
would
not
lose
for
hundreds
,
nor
for
thousands
.
It
was
a
speech
of
Cleopatra
to
Anthony
;
Why
Anthony
thou
art
not
to
fish
for
Gudgeons
,
and
Trouts
,
but
thou
art
to
angle
for
Castles
,
and
Towers
,
and
Forts
,
and
Cities
,
thou
art
to
fish
for
them
;
so
may
I
say
,
If
thou
hast
an
immortal
soul
within
thee
,
thou
art
not
so
much
to
angle
for
to
make
provision
for
the
flesh
,
for
meat
,
and
drink
,
and
cloathes
,
&c.
but
for
Heaven
,
and
Immortality
,
set
that
continually
before
thine
eyes
.
And
the
next
thing
is
this
.
4.
Honor
God
with
thy
substance
here
;
lay
out
thy
portion
here
for
God
:
and
Oh
that
I
could
but
convince
you
of
one
Principle
of
Divinity
more
,
and
that
is
this
,
That
there
is
more
excellency
and
good
in
one
vertuous
Action
,
than
there
is
in
all
the
creatures
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
(
besides
the
works
of
Angels
and
others
of
the
Saints
,
excepting
them
:
)
Take
all
Creatures
,
Sun
,
Moon
,
Stars
,
Seas
,
Earth
,
all
the
riches
in
the
world
,
Pearls
,
put
all
together
,
this
is
the
true
Divinity
,
(
I
say
)
that
there
is
more
excellencie
in
one
vertuous
Action
,
than
there
is
if
thou
hadst
all
these
things
to
be
thy
possession
;
If
men
were
convinced
of
this
,
they
would
be
abundant
in
good
works
then
:
Thou
thinkest
it
a
brave
thing
,
thou
hast
so
much
coming
in
by
the
yeer
;
do
but
one
good
action
for
God
out
of
an
upright
principle
,
and
there
is
more
excellency
in
that
one
action
,
than
there
is
in
thy
estate
,
if
thou
hadst
ten
thousand
times
more
added
to
it
:
Certainly
,
this
will
make
them
that
are
rich
,
to
be
rich
in
good
works
;
so
the
Scripture
saith
,
Charge
them
that
are
rich
in
this
world
,
that
they
be
rich
in
good
works
:
There
is
a
richness
in
good
works
,
as
well
as
in
an
estate
;
Oh!
improve
,
lay
out
thy
estate
for
God
:
Ambrose
I
remember
upon
that
place
,
his
Sermons
upon
the
rich
man
,
saith
he
,
Is
it
not
more
honor
that
so
many
children
shall
ask
of
you
as
their
father
,
than
that
so
many
pieces
of
gold
shall
call
you
their
lord
?
These
pieces
of
gold
they
do
(
as
it
were
)
call
you
lord
,
and
there
are
two
or
three
children
shall
call
you
father
;
Is
there
not
more
excellency
to
have
a
couple
of
poor
Orphants
while
you
are
alive
in
this
world
,
to
call
you
father
,
than
to
have
so
many
bags
of
gold
cal
you
master
?
Oh
therfore
lay
out
your
Portion
,
Give
a
portion
to
six
and
to
seven
.
In
2
Cor.
9.
8.
there
the
Apostle
tels
the
Corinthians
,
that
God
should
make
them
abundant
in
all
Grace
;
fill
you
with
Grace
that
you
may
abound
in
all
sufficiency
:
But
what
for
?
In
the
11.
vers.
being
enriched
in
every
thing
in
all
bountifulness
;
and
then
verse
12.
for
the
administration
of
this
service
;
that
you
may
be
enriched
in
all
bountifulness
;
Wherefore
?
for
the
administration
of
this
service
:
Now
the
words
in
the
Greek
are
,
for
the
administration
of
this
Leturgie
:
so
the
words
are
in
the
Greek
,
that
you
may
abound
,
and
have
all
grace
to
abound
in
the
administration
of
this
Leturgie
.
My
brethren
,
Oh
how
happy
were
it
if
so
be
that
men
were
plentiful
in
this
Divine
Service
,
that
I
am
speaking
of
,
and
well
verc'd
in
this
Leturgie
:
the
Apostle
cals
bounty
,
a
leturgie
,
the
service
of
God
,
that
is
Divine
Service
indeed
,
that
is
a
happy
Leturgie
to
be
well
verc'd
in
,
and
to
be
abundantly
verc'd
in
this
kind
of
Leturgie
;
for
so
the
words
are
in
the
Greek
;
and
then
again
,
If
you
would
not
be
put
off
with
this
portion
in
the
world
;
5.
Be
sure
that
all
the
services
you
perform
to
God
be
choice
services
;
If
you
expect
choice
mercies
,
let
you
services
be
choice
services
;
be
sure
your
works
be
supernatural
works
;
You
'l
say
,
How
shall
I
know
that
?
If
I
had
time
I
could
make
it
out
cleer
to
you
,
but
only
thus
,
A
supernatural
work
is
that
which
hath
a
supernatural
Principle
,
aims
at
a
supernatural
End
,
and
done
in
a
supernatural
manner
;
A
supernatural
Principle
,
that
is
grace
that
makes
it
sutable
to
my
heart
,
and
not
only
that
I
do
it
out
of
conviction
of
conscience
;
and
a
supernatural
End
,
that
I
aim
at
God
,
and
not
at
myself
;
but
the
supernatural
manner
,
what
is
that
?
I
remember
Seneca
in
giving
of
his
rule
,
how
to
know
the
affections
,
when
they
are
Natural
,
and
when
not
,
(
saith
he
)
you
shall
know
a
natural
affection
by
this
,
If
it
be
kept
within
bounds
,
it
is
natural
;
if
it
be
out
of
bounds
,
it
is
not
natural
:
I
'le
make
use
of
it
in
another
way
,
When
you
come
to
the
service
of
God
,
if
you
think
to
limit
God
in
His
service
,
this
is
but
a
natural
service
,
you
will
go
so
far
,
and
there
stop
;
but
if
it
be
supernatural
service
,
you
will
let
out
your
hearts
(
if
it
were
possible
)
infinitely
to
God
;
you
cannot
be
infinite
,
that
's
true
;
but
you
will
propound
no
bounds
,
no
limits
to
your
service
;
and
this
is
indeed
the
truth
of
Grace
,
when
it
hath
the
impression
of
Gods
infinitness
upon
it
;
Gods
infinitness
is
that
,
whereby
He
is
without
all
limits
;
So
where
God
sets
no
limits
,
there
the
soul
is
without
all
limits
,
and
bounds
in
the
way
of
Grace
;
that
is
,
desires
to
answer
God
(
if
it
were
possible
)
by
an
infinite
way
;
these
are
supernatural
works
:
And
then
,
Would
you
not
have
your
Portion
in
this
world
?
9.
Be
willing
to
cast
away
whatever
of
your
portion
you
have
got
sinfully
:
I
in
the
Name
of
God
charge
this
as
a
special
thing
to
take
home
with
you
;
whatsoever
man
or
woman
in
this
place
,
would
not
have
his
portion
in
this
world
,
but
would
have
his
portion
in
the
world
to
come
,
whatsoever
of
his
portion
he
hath
got
in
a
sinful
way
,
cast
it
away
presently
,
never
sleep
with
it
,
lie
not
down
one
night
with
it
:
That
's
an
old
rule
,
but
a
true
one
,
All
the
repentance
you
have
in
the
world
,
and
all
your
sorrowing
for
your
sin
,
will
never
obtain
pardon
without
restitution
,
if
you
be
able
;
Unless
you
do
what
you
are
able
to
restore
,
you
can
never
have
comfort
,
or
the
pardon
of
that
sin
;
If
you
have
goe
it
when
you
were
young
,
Apprentices
,
first
set
up
,
away
with
it
,
else
it
will
spoil
all
,
you
will
never
have
any
other
portion
from
God
;
These
hands
of
mine
had
once
that
given
to
them
,
to
be
a
means
to
convey
,
to
restore
that
which
was
got
wrongfully
,
fifty
yeers
before
,
the
wrong
was
done
fifty
yeers
ago
,
and
after
fifty
yeers
,
the
Conscience
of
the
man
troubles
him
,
and
he
comes
to
bring
,
to
restore
that
wrong
,
and
desires
it
may
be
conveyed
to
such
a
place
,
where
he
had
done
wrong
;
know
therefore
,
that
all
the
sweet
morsels
that
any
time
you
have
so
delightfully
got
down
,
they
must
up
again
,
and
therefore
willingly
let
them
go
up
;
resolve
before
you
go
out
of
this
place
,
whatsoever
thou
hast
gotten
wrongfully
,
never
keep
it
against
thy
will
,
but
do
it
willingly
,
else
thou
canst
not
have
any
comfort
in
the
portion
thou
hast
,
nor
have
any
portion
in
the
world
to
come
;
if
there
be
any
true
Divinity
in
the
world
,
this
is
true
Divinity
:
and
yet
it
is
hard
to
convince
any
Covetous
men
,
that
have
got
much
this
way
;
and
if
there
be
any
wrong
,
those
that
have
done
wrong
in
things
be
trusted
to
them
,
as
those
that
are
Masters
of
Hospitals
,
be
sure
you
keep
not
that
,
for
certainly
you
'l
curse
the
time
you
ever
took
it
;
and
therefore
let
the
charge
of
God
be
strong
upon
you
this
day
,
to
cast
out
whatsoever
you
have
got
falsly
.
I
read
in
a
story
of
one
that
upon
a
time
,
hearing
that
place
of
Scripture
,
in
Isa.
5.
8.
read
,
Wo
to
them
that
joyn
house
to
house
:
he
bursts
out
into
a
loud
cry
,
If
wo
be
to
them
that
joyn
house
to
house
,
Then
wo
to
me
,
and
to
my
children
.
So
upon
this
that
you
hear
this
day
,
There
are
a
company
shal
have
their
portion
in
this
world
,
and
especially
those
that
will
keep
any
thing
they
have
wrongfully
got
,
many
may
have
cause
to
say
,
Wo
to
us
then
,
and
unto
our
children
.
7.
Be
willing
to
joyn
with
those
that
have
suffered
for
God
;
If
you
would
have
your
portion
in
another
life
,
be
willing
to
joyn
with
the
sufferers
for
Christ
;
So
Moses
did
,
though
he
were
in
the
way
to
preferment
,
yet
he
did
chuse
rather
to
suffer
affliction
with
the
people
of
God
than
to
enjoy
the
pleasures
of
sin
for
a
season
;
joyn
rather
with
them
,
than
with
jolly
blades
of
the
world
;
It
is
safer
to
joyn
with
the
sufferers
,
than
to
joyn
with
those
that
are
the
jolly
and
brave
spirits
.
And
so
I
have
done
,
only
desiring
that
the
Lord
would
settle
all
home
upon
your
spirits
;
If
so
be
,
because
something
may
not
be
so
pleasing
to
the
pallat
of
every
one
,
as
some
other
,
but
if
for
that
you
should
reject
what
hath
been
said
,
and
go
away
,
and
slight
this
Word
of
God
,
know
that
this
Text
one
day
,
may
prove
to
be
as
scalding
lead
in
your
Consciences
;
and
that
that
is
said
concerning
Doeg
,
in
Psalm
,
57.
2.
may
prove
to
be
your
portion
;
it
is
spoken
of
Doeg
;
This
is
the
man
(
saith
the
Psalmist
)
that
did
not
make
God
his
trust
,
but
trusted
in
his
great
riches
;
this
is
the
man
;
So
you
may
be
pointed
out
one
day
,
This
is
the
man
:
Doeg
was
a
great
Courtier
,
and
because
he
was
an
Officer
of
King
Sauls
,
and
because
he
had
his
favour
,
he
trusted
in
the
favour
of
the
King
,
and
in
his
riches
,
and
what
did
he
care
for
David
?
Yea
,
by
the
Text
it
appears
he
was
one
that
made
some
shew
of
Religion
too
,
in
the
1
of
Sam.
21.
7.
He
was
detained
before
the
Lord
:
Tremelius
thinks
,
either
out
of
some
Religious
vow
,
or
to
keep
the
Sabbath
,
or
somewhat
concerning
the
Law
,
he
was
detained
before
the
Lord
,
and
yet
he
was
a
vile
Malignant
against
David
,
and
all
because
he
trusted
in
the
great
countenance
he
had
at
Court
:
Now
this
is
the
man
that
made
not
God
his
trust
,
but
that
trusted
in
his
great
riches
:
the
Lord
forbid
this
Scripture
should
be
made
true
of
any
of
you
;
I
leave
this
Text
with
you
that
are
rich
men
,
take
heed
you
trust
not
in
your
great
riches
,
I
leave
this
Text
with
you
,
that
are
in
places
of
dignity
and
honor
;
take
heed
you
have
not
your
portion
in
this
world
.
I
leave
this
Text
to
Voluptuous
men
,
given
up
to
pleasures
;
take
heed
you
hear
not
one
day
,
this
,
Son
,
remember
,
in
thy
life-time
thou
hadst
thy
pleasure
.
I
leave
this
with
those
that
dare
not
trust
God
for
a
portion
to
come
.
And
above
all
,
I
leave
this
with
all
Hypocrites
,
let
them
take
heed
it
be
not
said
to
them
,
Here
is
your
reward
.
Consider
what
hath
been
said
,
and
the
Lord
give
you
understanding
in
all
things
.
FINIS